Western Society A Brief History Complete Edition
Western Society A Brief History Complete Edition
Western Society A Brief History Complete Edition
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or trans-
mitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or other-
wise, except as may be expressly permitted by the applicable copyright statutes or in writing by the
Publisher.
John P. McKay
University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign
Bennett D. Hill
Late of Georgetown University
John Buckler
University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign
Merry E. Wiesner-Hanks
University of Wisconsin–Milwaukee
Bedford/St. Martin’s
Boston New York
This page intentionally left blank
Preface
The first edition of A History of Western Society grew out of our desire to infuse new life
into the study of Western civilization. We knew that historians were using imaginative
questions and innovative research to open up vast new areas of historical interest and
knowledge. We also recognized that these advances had dramatically affected the sub-
ject of European economic, cultural, and, especially, social history, while new scholar-
ship and fresh interpretations were also revitalizing the study of the traditional mainstream
of political, diplomatic, and religious developments. Our goal was to write a textbook
that reflected these dynamic changes, and we have been gratified by the tremendous
response to this book on the part of both instructors and students.
This version of the textbook—Western Society: A Brief History—reflects the same
goals and approach of its full-length counterpart. But its brevity addresses the needs of a
growing number of instructors whose students need a less comprehensive text, either
because of increased supplemental reading in the course or because their students ben-
efit from less detail in order to grasp key developments. It also suits courses that cover the
entire history of Western civilization in one semester. Finally, its lower price makes it an
affordable alternative to larger texts, and the retention of a particularly strong illustration
and map program and a full program of pedagogical support make the book a particu-
larly good value.
In developing Western Society: A Brief History, we shortened our full-length narrative
by thirty percent. We began by judiciously reducing coverage of subjects of secondary
importance. We also condensed and combined thematically related sections and aimed
throughout the text to tighten our exposition while working hard to retain our topical
balance, up-to-date scholarship, and lively, accessible writing style. The result, we be-
lieve, is a concise edition that preserves the narrative flow, balance, and power of the
full-length work.
v
vi Preface
The complete volume presents eight photo essays entitled “Images in Society.”
Each consists of a short narrative with questions, accompanied by several pictures. The
goal of the feature is to encourage students to think critically: to view and compare visual
illustrations and draw conclusions about the societies and cultures that produced those
objects. Thus, in Chapter 1 appears the discovery of the “Iceman,” the frozen remains of
an unknown herdsman. “The Roman Villa at Chedworth” in Britain mirrors Roman
provincial culture (Chapter 6). The essay “From Romanesque to Gothic” treats the ar-
chitectural shift in medieval church building and aims to show how the Gothic cathe-
dral reflected the ideals and values of medieval society (Chapter 11). “Art in the
Reformation” (Chapter 14) examines both the Protestant and Catholic views of religious
art. Chapter 17 presents the way monarchs displayed their authority visually in “Absolut-
ist Palace Building.” Moving to modern times, the focus in Chapter 19 changes to “Lon-
don: The Remaking of a Great City,” which depicts how Londoners rebuilt their city
after a great catastrophe. “Class and Gender Boundaries in Women’s Fashion, 1850–
1914” studies women’s clothing in relationship to women’s evolving position in society
and gender relations (Chapter 24). Finally, “Pablo Picasso and Modern Art” looks at
some of Picasso’s greatest paintings to gain insight into his principles and the modernist
revolution in art (Chapter 28).
Supplements
To aid in the teaching and learning processes, a wide array of print and electronic sup-
plements for students and instructors accompanies Western Society: A Brief History.
Some of the materials are available for the first time with our new publisher, Bedford/St.
Martin’s. For more information on popular value packages and available materials,
please visit bedfordstmartins.com/mckaywestbrief/catalog or contact your local Bedford/
St. Martin’s representative.
For Students
Print Resources
The Bedford Series in History and Culture. Over 100 titles in this highly praised se-
ries combine first-rate scholarship, historical narrative, and important primary docu-
ments for undergraduate courses. Each book is brief, inexpensive, and focuses on a
specific topic or period. Package discounts are available.
Rand McNally Atlas of Western Civilization. This collection of over fifty full-color
maps highlights social, political, and cross-cultural change and interaction from classical
Greece and Rome to the post-industrial Western world. Each map is thoroughly indexed
for fast reference.
The Bedford Glossary for European History. This handy supplement for the survey
course gives students historically contextualized definitions for hundreds of terms—from
Abbasids to Zionism—that students will encounter in lectures, reading, and exams.
Available free when packaged with the text.
Trade Books. Titles published by sister companies Farrar, Straus and Giroux; Henry
Holt and Company; Hill and Wang; Picador; St. Martin’s Press; and Palgrave are avail-
able at a 50 percent discount when packaged with Bedford/St. Martin’s textbooks. For
more information, visit bedfordstmartins.com/tradeup.
viii Preface
Western Society: A Brief History e-Book. This electronic version of Western So-
ciety: A Brief History offers students unmatched value—the complete text of the print
book, with easy-to-use highlighting, searching, and note-taking tools, at a significantly
reduced price.
For Instructors
Print Resources
Instructor’s Resource Manual. This helpful manual offers both first-time and experi-
enced teachers a wealth of tools for structuring and customizing Western civilization
history courses of different sizes. For each chapter in the textbook, the manual includes
a set of instructional objectives; a chapter outline; lecture suggestions; suggestions on
using primary sources in the classroom; a list of classroom activities; a suggested map
Preface ix
Instructor’s Resource CD-ROM. This disc provides instructors with ready-made and
customizable PowerPoint multimedia presentations built around chapter outlines, maps,
figures, and selected images from the textbook, plus jpeg versions of all maps, figures,
and selected images suitable for printing onto transparency acetates. Also included are
chapter questions formatted in PowerPoint for use with i>clicker, a classroom response
system, as well as outline maps.
Computerized Test Bank. This test bank CD-ROM offers instructors a flexible and
powerful tool for test generation and test management. The test bank offers key term
identification, essay questions, multiple choice questions with page references and feed-
back, map questions that refer to maps in the text, and a sample final exam. Instructors
can customize quizzes, add or edit both questions and answers, and export questions and
answers into a variety of formats, including WebCT and Blackboard.
Content for Course Management Systems. A variety of student and instructor re-
sources developed for this textbook are ready to use in course management systems such
as WebCT, Blackboard, and other platforms. This e-content includes nearly all of the
offerings from the book’s Online Study Guide as well as the book’s test bank.
Acknowledgments
It is a pleasure to thank the many instructors who read and critiqued the manuscript for
the ninth edition of the parent text, from which this version is derived:
Hugh Agnew, George Washington University
Melanie Bailey, Centenary College of Louisiana
Rachael Ball, Ohio State University
Eugene Boia, Cleveland State University
Robert Brown, State University of New York, Finger Lakes Community College
Richard Eichman, Sauk Valley Community College
David Fisher, Texas Technical University
Wayne Hanley, West Chester University of Pennsylvania
Michael Leggiere, Louisiana State University, Shreveport
John Mauer, Tri-County Technical College
Nick Miller, Boise State University
Wyatt Moulds, Jones County Junior College
Elsa Rapp, Montgomery County Community College
Anne Rodrick, Wofford College
Sonia Sorrell, Pepperdine University
Lee Shai Weissbach, University of Louisville
It is also a pleasure to thank our many editors for their efforts on this edition. To Carol
Newman and Rosemary Jaffe, who guided production, and to Tonya Lobato, our devel-
opment editor, we express our special appreciation. And we thank Carole Frohlich for
her contributions in photo research and selection as well as Doug McGetchin of Florida
Atlantic University and Cynthia Ward for their editorial contributions.
Many of our colleagues at the University of Illinois and the University of Wisconsin–
Milwaukee continue to provide information and stimulation, often without even know-
ing it. We thank them for it. In addition, John McKay thanks JoAnn McKay for her
unfailing support and encouragement. John Buckler thanks Professor Jack Cargill for his
advice on topics in Chapter 2. He also thanks Professor Nicholas Yalouris, former Gen-
eral Inspector of Antiquities, for his kind permission to publish the mosaic from Elis,
Greece in Chapter 3. He is likewise grateful to Dr. Amy C. Smith, Curator of the Ure
Museum of Archaeology of the University of Reading, for her permission to publish the
vase also in Chapter 3. His sincerest thanks go also to Professor Paul Cartledge of Clare
College, Cambridge University, for his kind permission to publish his photograph of the
statue of Leonidas in Chapter 3. Clare Crowston thanks Ali Banihashem, Max Edelson,
Tara Fallon, John Lynn, Dana Rabin, and John Randolph. Merry Wiesner-Hanks thanks
Jeffrey Merrick, Carlos Galvao-Sobrinho, and Gwynne Kennedy.
Each of us has benefited from the criticism of his or her coauthors, although each of
us assumes responsibility for what he or she has written. Originally, John Buckler wrote
the first six chapters; Bennett Hill continued the narrative through Chapter 16; and John
McKay wrote Chapters 17 through 31. Beginning with the ninth edition of the parent
text and continuing with this brief edition, Merry Wiesner-Hanks assumed primary re-
sponsibility for Chapters 7 through 14, and Clare Crowston took responsibility for Chap-
ters 15 through 21.
Finally, we continue to welcome the many comments and suggestions that have
come from our readers, for they have helped us greatly in this ongoing endeavor.
J. P. M. J. B. C. H. C. M. E. W.
Brief Contents
1 Origins, ca. 400,000–1100 b.c.e. 2
10 The Changing Life of the People in the High Middle Ages 220
xi
xii Brief Contents
xiii
xiv Contents
❚ Alexander and the Great Crusade 66 ❚ The Late Republic (133–31 b.c.e.) 98
Unrest in Rome and Italy 99
❚ Alexander’s Legacy 68 Civil War 102
The Political Legacy 68
INDIVIDUALS IN SOCIETY Quintus Sertorius 101
MAPPING THE PAST Map 4.2: The Hellenistic
World 69 Chapter Review 103 | Key Terms 103 | Notes 104
The Cultural Legacy 70 LISTENING TO THE PAST A Magic Charm 105
❚ The Spread of Hellenism 71
Cities and Kingdoms 71
Men and Women 6
in Hellenistic Monarchies 72 The Pax Romana,
Greeks and Easterners 73 31 b.c.e.–450 c.e. 107
Hellenism and the Jews 74
❚ The Economic Scope of the Hellenistic World 75 ❚ Augustus’s Settlement (31 b.c.e.–14 c.e.) 108
The Principate and the Restored Republic 108
❚ Hellenistic Intellectual Advances 76
Religion in the Hellenistic World 76 Roman Expansion into Northern
Philosophy and the People 78 and Western Europe 109
Hellenistic Science 79 Literary Flowering and Social Changes 110
Hellenistic Medicine 81 ❚ The Coming of Christianity 113
INDIVIDUALS IN SOCIETY Archimedes and the Unrest in Judaea 113
Practical Application of Science 80 The Life and Teachings of Jesus 114
The Spread of Christianity 114
Chapter Review 83 | Key Terms 83 | Notes 83
The Appeal of Christianity 115
LISTENING TO THE PAST Alexander and the
Brotherhood of Man 84
Contents xv
❚ Industrialization and the World Economy 674 ❚ The Home Front 708
The Rise of Global Inequality 674 Mobilizing for Total War 708
The World Market 675 Growing Political Tensions 711
The Opening of China and Japan 676 INDIVIDUALS IN SOCIETY Vera Brittain 710
Western Penetration of Egypt 678 ❚ The Russian Revolution 711
❚ The Great Migration 679 The Fall of Imperial Russia 712
European Migrants 679 The Provisional Government 712
Asian Migrants 680 Lenin and the Bolshevik Revolution 713
Trotsky and the Seizure of Power 714
❚ Western Imperialism (1880–1914) 681
The Scramble for Africa 681 Dictatorship and Civil War 714
MAPPING THE PAST Map 26.1 The Partition ❚ The Peace Settlement 716
of Africa 682 The End of War 716
Imperialism in Asia 685 Revolution in Germany 716
Causes of the New Imperialism 685 The Treaty of Versailles 717
Critics of Imperialism 688 MAPPING THE PAST Map 27.4 Shattered Empires
INDIVIDUALS IN SOCIETY Cecil Rhodes 684 and Territorial Changes After World War 718
The Peace Settlement in the Middle East 719
❚ Responding to Western Imperialism 689
American Rejection of the Versailles Treaty 721
The Pattern of Response 689
Empire in India 689 Chapter Review 722 | Key Terms 722 | Notes 723
The Example of Japan 691 LISTENING TO THE PAST Arab Political Aspirations
Toward Revolution in China 693 in 1919 724
Chapter Review 694 | Key Terms 694 | Notes 694
LISTENING TO THE PAST A British Woman
in India 696
Contents xxiii
28 29
The Age of Anxiety, Dictatorships and the
ca. 1900–1940 726 Second World War,
1919–1945 752
❚ Modernism and the Crisis
of Western Thought 727 ❚ Stalin’s Soviet Union 753
Modern Philosophy 727 From Lenin to Stalin 753
The New Physics 729 The Five-Year Plans 754
Freudian Psychology 730 Life and Culture in Soviet Society 756
The Modern Novel 731 Stalinist Terror and the Great Purges 757
Modernism in Art and Design 732
❚ Mussolini and Fascism in Italy 758
Modern Music 733 The Seizure of Power 758
IMAGES IN SOCIETY Pablo Picasso The Regime in Action 760
and Modern Art734
❚ Hitler and Nazism in Germany 761
❚ Movies and Radio 736 Hitler’s Road to Power 761
❚ The Search for Peace and Political Stability 737 The Nazi State and Society 763
Germany and the Western Powers 738 Hitler’s Popularity 764
Hope in Foreign Affairs (1924–1929) 739 Aggression and Appeasement (1933–1939) 765
Hope in Democratic Government 741 ❚ The Second World War 767
INDIVIDUALS IN SOCIETY Gustav Stresemann 740 Hitler’s Empire (1939–1942) 767
❚ The Great Depression (1929–1939) 743 The Holocaust 769
The Economic Crisis 743 Japan’s Empire in Asia 772
Mass Unemployment 744 The Grand Alliance 773
The New Deal in the United States 744 The War in Europe (1942–1945) 773
MAPPING THE PAST Map 28.1 The Great Depression MAPPING THE PAST Map 29.2 World War II
in the United States, Britain, and Europe 745 in Europe 774
The Scandinavian Response to the Depression 746 The War in the Pacific (1942–1945) 775
Recovery and Reform in Britain and France 747 INDIVIDUALS IN SOCIETY Primo Levi 771
Chapter Review 748 | Key Terms 748 | Notes 749 Chapter Review 777 | Key Terms 777 | Notes 778
LISTENING TO THE PAST Life on the Dole LISTENING TO THE PAST Stalin Justifies
in Great Britain 750 the Five-Year Plan 779
xxiv Contents
30 31
Cold War Conflicts and Revolution, Rebuilding,
Social Transformations, and New Challenges:
1945–1985 781 1985 to the Present 810
❚ The Division of Europe 782 ❚ The Collapse of Communism
The Origins of the Cold War 782 in Eastern Europe and the Soviet Union 811
West Versus East 784 Gorbachev’s Reforms in the Soviet Union 812
❚ The Western Renaissance (1945–1968) 785 The Revolutions of 1989 814
The Postwar Challenge 785 The Disintegration of the Soviet Union 818
MAPPING THE PAST Map 30.1 European Alliance Systems, The Gulf War of 1991 818
1949–1989 786 ❚ Building a New Europe in the 1990s 820
Decolonization in East Asia 787 Common Patterns and Problems 820
Decolonization in the Middle East and Africa 789 MAPPING THE PAST Map 31.2 Contemporary
America’s Civil Rights Revolution 790 Europe 821
❚ Soviet Eastern Europe (1945–1968) 791 Recasting Russia 822
Stalin’s Last Years (1945–1953) 791 Progress in Eastern Europe 823
Reform and De-Stalinization (1953–1964) 792 Tragedy in Yugoslavia 825
The End of Reform 793 Unity and Identity in Western Europe 826
The Soviet Union to 1985 794 ❚ New Challenges in the Twenty-first
❚ Postwar Social Transformations (1945–1968) 795 Century 828
Science and Technology 795 The Prospect of Population Decline 828
The Changing Class Structure 796 The Growth of Immigration 829
New Roles for Women 797 Promoting Human Rights 830
Youth and the Counterculture 798 ❚ The West and the Islamic World 831
❚ Conflict and Challenge in the Late Cold War The al-Qaeda Attack of September 11, 2001 831
(1968–1985) 800 The War in Iraq 832
The United States and Vietnam 800 The West and Its Muslim Citizens 834
Détente or Cold War? 801 INDIVIDUALS IN SOCIETY Tariq Ramadan 835
The Women’s Movement 802 Chapter Review 836 | Key Terms 836 | Notes 837
Society in a Time of Economic Uncertainty 803
LISTENING TO THE PAST The French Riots:
INDIVIDUALS IN SOCIETY Margaret Thatcher 805 Will They Change Anything? 838
Chapter Review 806 | Key Terms 806 | Notes 807
LISTENING TO THE PAST A Feminist Critique
of Marriage 808 Index I-1
Maps, Figures, and Tables
MAPS 13.2 MAPPING THE PAST: The Growth of Printing
1.1 MAPPING THE PAST: Spread of Cultures in Europe 319
in the Ancient Near East 5 14.1 The Global Empire of Charles V 349
1.2 Ancient Egypt 14 14.2 MAPPING THE PAST: Religious Divisions
2.1 Small Kingdoms of the Near East 29 in Europe 358
2.2 MAPPING THE PAST: The Assyrian 15.1 MAPPING THE PAST: Overseas Exploration
and Persian Empires 31 and Conquest, Fifteenth and Sixteenth
Centuries 379
3.1 Ancient Greece 40
15.2 Seaborne Trading Empires in the Sixteenth
3.2 MAPPING THE PAST: The Peloponnesian and Seventeenth Centuries 390
War 52
16.1 MAPPING THE PAST: Europe in 1715 412
4.1 Alexander’s Conquests 67
16.2 Seventeenth-Century Dutch Commerce 427
4.2 MAPPING THE PAST: The Hellenistic World 69
17.1 Europe After the Thirty Years’ War 437
5.1 Italy and the City of Rome 88
17.2 The Growth of Austria and Brandenburg-
5.2 MAPPING THE PAST: Roman Expansion Prussia to 1748 442
During the Republic 92
17.3 MAPPING THE PAST: The Expansion of Russia
6.1 Roman Expansion Under the Empire 111 to 1725 445
6.2 MAPPING THE PAST: The Economic Aspect 17.4 The Ottoman Empire at Its Height, 1566 451
of the Pax Romana 121
18.1 MAPPING THE PAST: The Partition of Poland
6.3 The Roman World Divided 126 and Russia’s Expansion, 1772–1795 479
7.1 The Byzantine Empire, ca. 600 135 19.1 MAPPING THE PAST: Industry and Population
7.2 The Spread of Christianity 141 in Eighteenth-Century Europe 491
7.3 MAPPING THE PAST: The Barbarian 19.2 The Atlantic Economy in 1701 496
Migrations 151 21.1 MAPPING THE PAST: Napoleonic Europe
8.1 The Islamic World, ca. 900 167 in 1810 559
8.2 Charlemagne’s Conquests 175 22.1 The Industrial Revolution in England,
8.3 MAPPING THE PAST: Invasions and Migrations ca. 1850 572
of the Ninth Century 185 22.2 MAPPING THE PAST: Continental
9.1 The Growth of the Kingdom of France 197 Industrialization, ca. 1850 574
9.2 The Holy Roman Empire and the 23.1 MAPPING THE PAST: Europe in 1815 592
Kingdom of Sicily, ca. 1200 199 24.1 MAPPING THE PAST: European Cities
9.3 The Reconquista 202 of 100,000 or More, 1800 and 1900 620
9.4 MAPPING THE PAST: The Routes 25.1 The Unification of Italy, 1859–1870 649
of the Crusades 210 25.2 MAPPING THE PAST: The Unification
11.1 MAPPING THE PAST: Trade and Manufacturing of Germany, 1866–1871 652
in Medieval Europe 254 26.1 MAPPING THE PAST: The Partition
11.2 Intellectual Centers of Medieval Europe 260 of Africa 682
12.1 MAPPING THE PAST: The Course of the Black 26.2 Asia in 1914 686
Death in Fourteenth-Century Europe 281 27.1 The Balkans After the Congress
12.2 English Holdings in France of Berlin, 1878 702
During the Hundred Years’ War 288 27.2 The Balkans in 1914 702
13.1 The Italian City-States, ca. 1494 311 27.3 The First World War in Europe 706
xxv
xxvi Maps, Figures, and Tables
27.4 MAPPING THE PAST: Shattered Empires 24.1 The Decline of Death Rates
and Territorial Changes in England and Wales, Germany,
After World War I 718 France, and Sweden, 1840–1913 621
28.1 MAPPING THE PAST: The Great Depression 24.2 The Urban Social Hierarchy 625
in the United States, Britain, 24.3 The Decline of Birthrates
and Europe 745 in England and Wales, Germany,
29.1 The Growth of Nazi Germany, France, and Sweden, 1840–1913 635
1933–1939 766 26.1 The Growth of Average Income per Person
29.2 MAPPING THE PAST: World War II in the Third World, Developed Countries,
in Europe 774 and Great Britain, 1750–1970 674
29.3 World War II in the Pacific 776 26.2 Origins and Destinations of European
30.1 MAPPING THE PAST: European Alliance Emigrants, 1851–1960 679
Systems, 1949–1989 786 30.1 The Decline of the Birthrate and the
31.1 Russia and the Successor States 819 Increase of Married Working Women
in the United States, 1952–1979 798
31.2 MAPPING THE PAST: Contemporary
Europe 821
31.3 The Ethnic Composition
TAB LE S
of Yugoslavia, 1991 825 Periods of Egyptian History 15
The Hellenic Period 42
FIGURES Roman History After Augustus 117
1.1 Sumerian Writing 8 The French Revolution 549
19.1 The Growth of Population in England, The Napoleonic Era 553
1000–1800 488 The Prelude to 1848 604
19.2 The Increase of Population in Europe
in the Eighteenth Century 489
Features
I MAG E S I N S O C I E T Y Cecil Rhodes 684
The Iceman 6 Vera Brittain 710
The Roman Villa at Chedworth 124 Gustav Stresemann 740
From Romanesque to Gothic 268 Primo Levi 771
Art in the Reformation 344 Margaret Thatcher 805
Absolutist Palace Building 440 Tariq Ramadan 835
London: The Remaking of a Great City 498
Class and Gender Boundaries in Women’s
Fashion, 1850–1914 626 LI S TE N I N G TO TH E PA S T
Pablo Picasso and Modern Art 734 A Quest for Immortality 22
The Covenant Between Yahweh and the Hebrews 37
I N D I V I D U A LS I N S O C I E T Y The Great Plague at Athens, 430 b.c.e. 64
Nefertiti, the “Perfect Woman” 18 Alexander and the Brotherhood of Man 84
Wen-Amon 26 A Magic Charm 105
Aspasia 57 Rome Extends Its Citizenship 131
Archimedes and the Practical Application The Conversion of Clovis 160
of Science 80
Feudal Homage and Fealty 191
Quintus Sertorius 101
An Arab View of the Crusades 218
Bithus, a Typical Roman Soldier 119
The Pilgrim’s Guide to Santiago de Compostela 244
Theodora of Constantinople 138
Courtly Love 275
Ebo of Reims 178
Christine de Pizan 305
The Jews of Speyer:
An Age of Gold 335
A Collective Biography 215
Martin Luther, On Christian Liberty 368
Hildegard of Bingen 241
Columbus Describes His First Voyage 398
Francesco Datini 256
The Court at Versailles 430
Jan Hus 294
A Foreign Traveler in Russia 456
Leonardo da Vinci 313
Voltaire on Religion 482
Teresa of Ávila 360
The Debate over the Guilds 508
Juan de Pareja 388
A Day in the Life of Paris 533
Glückel of Hameln 425
Revolution and Women’s Rights 563
Hürrem 453
Testimony Concerning Young Mine Workers 587
Moses Mendelssohn and the
Jewish Enlightenment 476 Speaking for the Czech Nation 615
Olaudah Equiano 503 Middle-Class Youth and Sexuality 643
Madame du Coudray, The Making of a Socialist 671
the Nation’s Midwife 525 A British Woman in India 696
Toussaint L’Ouverture 557 Arab Political Aspirations in 1919 724
The Strutt Family 578 Life on the Dole in Great Britain 750
Jules Michelet 608 Stalin Justifies the Five-Year Plan 779
Franziska Tiburtius 633 A Feminist Critique of Marriage 808
Theodor Herzl 665 The French Riots: Will They Change Anything? 838
xxvii
This page intentionally left blank
About the Authors
John P. McKay Born in St. Louis, John P. McKay received his B.A. from Wesleyan
University (1961), his M.A. from the Fletcher School of Law and Diplomacy (1962),
and his Ph.D. from the University of California, Berkeley (1968). He began teaching
history at the University of Illinois in 1966 and became a Professor there in 1976. John
won the Herbert Baxter Adams Prize for his book Pioneers for Profit: Foreign Entrepre-
neurship and Russian Industrialization, 1885–1913 (1970). He has also written Tram-
ways and Trolleys: The Rise of Urban Mass Transport in Europe (1976) and has translated
Jules Michelet’s The People (1973). His research has been supported by fellowships from
the Ford Foundation, the Guggenheim Foundation, the National Endowment for the
Humanities, and IREX. He has written well over a hundred articles, book chapters, and
reviews, which have appeared in numerous publications, including The American His-
torical Review, Business History Review, The Journal of Economic History, and Slavic
Review. He contributed extensively to C. Stewart and P. Fritzsche, eds., Imagining the
Twentieth Century (1997).
Bennett D. Hill A native of Philadelphia, Bennett D. Hill earned an A.B. from Prince-
ton (1956) and advanced degrees from Harvard (A.M., 1958) and Princeton (Ph.D.,
1963). He taught history at the University of Illinois, where he was department chair
from 1978 to 1981. He published English Cistercian Monasteries and Their Patrons in
the Twelfth Century (1968), Church and State in the Middle Ages (1970), and articles in
Analecta Cisterciensia, The New Catholic Encyclopaedia, The American Benedictine Re-
view, and The Dictionary of the Middle Ages. His reviews appeared in The American
Historical Review, Speculum, The Historian, the Journal of World History, and Library
Journal. He was one of the contributing editors to The Encyclopedia of World History
(2001). He was a Fellow of the American Council of Learned Societies and served on
the editorial board of The American Benedictine Review, on committees of the National
Endowment for the Humanities, and as vice president of the American Catholic His-
torical Association (1995–1996). A Benedictine monk of St. Anselm’s Abbey in Washing-
ton, D.C., he was also a Visiting Professor at Georgetown University.
John Buckler Born in Louisville, Kentucky, John Buckler received his Ph.D. from
Harvard University in 1973. In 1980 Harvard University Press published his Theban
Hegemony, 371–362 b.c. He published Philip II and the Sacred War (Leiden 1989) and
also edited BOIOTIKA: Vorträge vom 5. Internationalen Böotien-Kolloquium (Munich
1989). In 2003 he published Aegean Greece in the Fourth Century b.c. In the following
year appeared his editions of W. M. Leake, Travels in the Morea (three volumes), and
Leake’s Peloponnesiaca. Cambridge University Press published his Central Greece and
the Politics of Power in the Fourth Century, edited by Hans Beck, in 2008.
xxix
xxx About the Authors
and reviews in journals such as Annales: Histoire, Sciences Sociales, French Historical
Studies, Gender and History, and the Journal of Economic History. Her research has been
supported with grants from the National Endowment for the Humanities, the Mellon
Foundation, and the Bourse Châteaubriand of the French government. She is a past
president of the Society for French Historical Studies and a former chair of the Pinkney
Prize Committee.
160°W 140°W 120°W 100°W 80°W 60°W 40°W 20°W 0° 20°E 40°E 60°E 80°E 100°E 120°E 140°E 160°E
60°S
80°S
This page intentionally left blank
Western Society: A Brief History
chapter 1
Origins
ca. 400,000–1100 B.C.E.
Chapter Preview
From Caves to Towns
How did early peoples evolve from
bands of hunter-gatherers to settled
farming communities?
Mesopotamian Civilization
How did the Sumerians create a
complex society in the arid climate
of Mesopotamia?
2
From Caves to Towns 3
T he civilization and cultures of the modern Western world, like great rivers,
have many sources. Peoples in western Europe developed numerous com-
munities uniquely their own but also sharing some common features. They mas-
tered such diverse subjects as astronomy, mathematics, geometry, trigonometry,
engineering, religious practices, and social organization. Yet the earliest of these
peoples did not record their learning and lore in systems of writing. Their lives and
customs are consequently largely lost to us.
Other early peoples confronted many of the same basic challenges as those in
Europe. They also made progress, but they took the important step of recording
their experiences in writing. The most enduring innovations occurred in the an-
cient Near East, a region that includes the lands bordering the Mediterranean’s
eastern shore, the Arabian peninsula, parts of northeastern Africa, and perhaps
above all, Mesopotamia, the area of modern Iraq. Fundamental to the develop-
ment of Western civilization and culture was the invention of writing by the Su-
merians, which allowed knowledge of the past to be preserved. It also facilitated
the spread and accumulation of learning, science, and literature. Ancient Near
Eastern civilizations also produced the first written law codes, as well as religious
concepts that still permeate daily life.
Virtually every day brings startling news about the path of human evolution. We
now know that by about 400,000 b.c.e. early peoples were making primitive stone
tools, which has led historians to refer to this time as the Paleolithic (pay-lee-oh- Paleolithic period The time between
LITH-ik) period. During this period, which lasted until about 7000 b.c.e., people 400,000 and 7000 b.c.e., when early
peoples began making primitive stone
survived as gatherers and hunters, usually dwelling in caves or temporary shelters. tools, survived by hunting and gathering,
These nomads (NO-madz) led roaming lives, always in search of new food sources. and dwelled in temporary shelters.
(See the feature “Images in Society: The Iceman.”)
Settled communities began to emerge in the Neolithic (nee-oh-LITH-ik) pe- nomads Homeless, independent
people who lead roaming lives, always
riod, usually dated between 7000 and 3000 b.c.e. The term Neolithic stems from in search of pasturage for their flocks.
the new stone tools that came into use at that time. People used these tools to man-
age crops and animals, leading to fundamental changes in civilization. Neolithic period The period between
7000 and 3000 b.c.e. that serves as the
Sustained agriculture made possible a stable and secure life. With this settled dividing line between anthropology
routine came the evolution of towns and eventually of cities. Neolithic farmers usu- and history; the term itself refers to the
ally raised more food than they could consume, so their surpluses permitted larger, new stone tools that came into use at
healthier populations. Population growth in turn created an even greater reliance this time.
on settled farming, as only systematic agriculture could sustain the increased num-
bers of people. Since surpluses of food could also be bartered for other commodi-
ties, the Neolithic era witnessed the beginnings of the large-scale exchange of goods.
Neolithic farmers also improved their tools and agricultural techniques. They
domesticated bigger, stronger animals to work for them, invented the plow, and
developed new mutations of seeds. By 3000 b.c.e. they had invented the wheel.
Agricultural surpluses also made possible the division of labor. It freed some people
to become artisans who made tools, pottery vessels, woven baskets, clothing, and
jewelry. In short, life became more complex yet also more comfortable for many.
These developments generally led to the further evolution of towns and a whole
new way of life. People not necessarily related to one another created rudimentary
4 Chapter 1 Origins, ca. 400,000–1100 B.C.E.
Stonehenge
Seen in regal isolation, Stonehenge sits
among the stars and in April 1997 was
along the path of the comet Hale-Bopp.
Long before Druids existed, a Neolithic
society laboriously built this circle to mark
the passing of the seasons. (Jim Burgess)
Mesopotamian Civilization
How did the Sumerians create a complex society in the arid climate of
Mesopotamia?
The origins of Western civilization are generally traced to an area that is today not
seen as part of the West: Mesopotamia (mes-oh-puh-TAY-mee-uh), the Greek
name for the land between the Euphrates (you-FRAY-teez) and Tigris (TIE-gris)
irrigation The solution to the problem Rivers. There the arid climate confronted the peoples with the hard problem of
of arid climates and scant water supplies,
a system of watering land and draining to farming with scant water supplies. Farmers learned to irrigate their land and later
prevent buildup of salt in the soil. to drain it to prevent the buildup of salt in the soil. Irrigation on a large scale, like
C hronology
building stone circles in Western Europe, demanded orga- 3200 B.C.E. Development of wheeled transport
nized group effort. That in turn underscored the need for and invention of cuneiform writing
strong central authority to direct it. This corporate spirit led
ca. 3200–2200 B.C.E. Sumerian and Akkadian domination
to governments in which individuals subordinated some of
in Mesopotamia
their particular concerns to broader interests. These factors
made urban life possible in a demanding environment. By ca. 3100 B.C.E. Invention of Egyptian hieroglyphic
about 3000 b.c.e. the Sumerians (SOO-mehr-ee-uhnz), writing
whose origins are mysterious, established a number of cities 3100–ca. 1333 B.C.E. Evolution of Egyptian polytheism
in the southernmost part of Mesopotamia, which became and belief in personal immortality
known as Sumer (see Map 1.1). The fundamental innova- 3000–1000 B.C.E. Origins and development of religion
tion of the Sumerians was the creation of writing, which in Mesopotamia
evolved from a tool for recording business transactions to the
ca. 2700–1000 B.C.E. Arrival of Indo-European peoples in
means of promoting and preserving cultural ideas. western Asia and Europe
ca. 2660–1640 B.C.E. Old and Middle Kingdoms in Egypt
ca. 2600–1200 B.C.E. Expansion of Mesopotamian trade
with neighbors
ca. 2000–1595 B.C.E. Babylonian empire in Mesopotamia
ca. 1790 B.C.E. Epic of Gilgamesh and
Mapping the Past
Hammurabi’s law code
MAP 1.1 Spread of Cultures in the Ancient Near East
ca. 1600–1200 B.C.E. Hittite power in Anatolia
This map depicts the area of ancient Mesopotamia and Egypt, a region
often called the “cradle of civilization.” Map 1.2 on page 14 shows the ca. 1570–1075 B.C.E. New Kingdom in Egypt
balance of power that later extended far beyond the regions depicted ca. 1400 B.C.E. Development of Phoenician
in Map 1.1. [1] Does this expansion indicate why Mesopotamia and alphabet
Egypt earned the title of “cradle”? [2] What geographical features of
this region naturally suggest the direction in which civilization spread? ca. 1300–1100 B.C.E. Increased use of iron in
[3] Why did the first cultures of Mesopotamia spread farther than the
western Asia
culture of Egypt spread?
CAU
Bla ck Sea CA
SU
Ca
S
MT
S.
sp
40°N
ia
Aegean . N
n
e sR
ARMENIA
Sea Arax
Se
GREECE A N AT O L I A Tigri
a
Çatal Hüyük s
Hacilar Kazane Hoyuk
R.
Tell Leilan
M MESOPOTAMIA
e d Ebla
Jarmo IRAN
Eu
i t SYRIA ph
r ASSYRIA
e r
r a
at
ZA
sR Egyptian culture
e
n e a .
G
n PHOENICIA
RO
Akkad
Babylon Neolithic site
M
PALESTINE S
T
LIBYA SUMER .
Jericho Nippur Marshland
Lagash
LOWER Uruk
30°N EGYPT DELTA
Avaris Ur
Giza A R A B I A N
Probable
Memphis ancient
D E S E R T
e R.
Tepe Yahya
P
coastline rs
e
Nil
S A H A R A ia
U P P ER
Akhetaten n
(Amarna)
Re
EASTERN
d
DESERT
YP
T
Se
6
crops were grown. He wore an unlined robe of animal
skins that he had stitched together with careful needle-
work, using thread made of grass, which he probably
had made for himself. Over his robe he wore a cape of
grass, very much like capes worn by shepherds in this
region as late as the early twentieth century (even as late
as the Second World War German soldiers stuffed straw
into their boots to withstand the fierce Russian cold).
The Iceman also wore a furry cap.
The equipment discovered with the Iceman demon-
strates his mastery of several technologies. He carried a
hefty copper ax (a sign of stoneworking), but he seems to
have relied chiefly on archery. In his quiver were nu-
merous wooden arrow shafts and two finished arrows, all
indicating a great deal of knowledge and ingenuity (Im-
age 3). The arrows had flint heads (another sign of
stoneworking), and feathers were attached with a resin-
like glue to the ends of the shafts. These simple facts
convey much information about the technological
knowledge of this mysterious man. He knew how to IMAGE 4 X-ray of the Iceman’s Shoulder (South Tyrol Museum of
work stone, he knew the value of feathers to direct the Archaeology/AP Images)
arrows, and he was fully aware of the basics of ballistics.
He chose for his bow the wood of the yew, some of the One last mystery surrounds the Iceman. When his
best wood in central Europe. Yet yew trees do not grow body was first discovered, scholars assumed that he was
everywhere, so the use of yew wood proves that the Ice- a hapless traveler overtaken by a fierce snowstorm. But a
man had thoroughly explored his environment. He car- recent autopsy found an arrowhead lodged under his
ried his necessary supplies in a primitive rucksack that left shoulder (Image 4). The Iceman was not alone on
he had made. his last day. Someone accompanied him, someone who
shot him from below and behind. The Iceman is the
victim in the first murder mystery of Western history.
Given this information, can you picture the circum-
stances of the Iceman’s discovery (Image 1)? What was
he doing there? From Image 2 can you imagine how
nature preserved his remains? From the picture of his
arrows (Image 3) can you conclude anything about the
Iceman’s self-reliance? From Image 4 comes the evi-
dence for the cause of his death. Does it necessarily
IMAGE 3 The Iceman’s Quiver (S.N.S./Sipa Press) prove that Neolithic society was as violent as ours?
7
8 Chapter 1 Origins, ca. 400,000–1100 B.C.E.
Ziggurat
The ziggurat is a stepped tower that dominated the landscape of the Sumerian city. Surrounded by a walled enclosure, it stood as a monument to
the gods. Monumental stairs led to the top, where sacrifices were offered for the welfare of the community. (Corbis)
10 Chapter 1 Origins, ca. 400,000–1100 B.C.E.
The Mesopotamians had many myths to account for the creation of the uni-
verse. According to one Sumerian myth (echoed in Genesis, the first book of the
Bible), only the primeval sea existed at first. The sea produced heaven and earth,
which were united. Heaven and earth gave birth to Enlil, who separated them and
made possible the creation of the other gods. These myths are the earliest known
attempts to answer the question “How did it all begin?”
In addition to myths, the Sumerians produced the first epic poem, the Epic of
Gilgamesh (GIL-guh-mesh), which evolved as a reworking of at least five earlier
myths. An epic poem is a narration of the achievements, labors, and sometimes
the failures of heroes that embodies a people’s or a nation’s conception of its own
past. The Sumerian epic recounts the wanderings of Gilgamesh—the semihistori-
cal king of Uruk (OO-rook)—and his companion Enkidu (EN-kee-doo). It shows
the Sumerians grappling with such enduring questions as life and death, human-
kind and deity, and immortality. (See the feature “Listening to the Past: A Quest
for Immortality” on pages 22–23.)
The Sumerians established the basic social, economic, and intellectual patterns of
Mesopotamia, but the Semites (SEH-mites) played a large part in spreading Su-
merian culture far beyond the boundaries of Mesopotamia. The interaction of the
Sumerians and Semites, in fact, gives one of the very first glimpses of a phenom-
enon that can still be seen today. History provides abundant evidence of peoples of
different origins coming together, usually on the borders of an established culture.
The outcome in these instances was the evolution of a new culture that consisted
of two or more old parts. Although the older culture almost invariably looked on
the newcomers as inferior, the new just as invariably contributed something valu-
able to the old. So it was in 2331 b.c.e. The Semitic chieftain Sargon conquered
Sumer and created a new empire. The symbol of his triumph was a new capital,
the city of Akkad (AH-kahd). Sargon, the first “world conqueror,” led his armies to
the Mediterranean Sea. Although his empire lasted only a few generations, it
spread Mesopotamian culture throughout the Fertile Crescent, the belt of rich
farmland that extends from Mesopotamia in the east up through Syria in the north
and down to Egypt in the west (see Map 1.1).
while their children were still young, and once contracted, the children were con- Sec tion Review
sidered to be wed even if they did not yet live together. The husband had virtually
absolute power over his household. He could even sell his wife and children into • The Semitic Amorites of Babylon
under King Hammurabi conquered
slavery to pay debts. Any son who struck his father could have his hand cut off. A Assyria, Sumer, and Akkad, unifying
father was free to adopt children and include them in his will. Artisans sometimes Mesopotamian civilization on the
adopted children to teach them the family trade. Tigris and Euphrates Rivers.
Law codes, preoccupied as they are with the problems of society, provide a • Babylon represented the interaction
bleak view of things. Other documents give a happier glimpse of life. Although between the newer Semitic influence
marriage was primarily an arrangement between families, evidence of romantic and the older Sumerian culture,
love survives in Mesopotamian poetry. Countless wills and testaments show that symbolized in the election of the
Babylonian deity Marduk as king of
husbands habitually left their estates to their wives, who in turn willed the property the other Mesopotamian gods.
to their children. Hammurabi’s code restricted married women from commercial
• The law code of Hammurabi differed
pursuits, but financial documents prove that many women engaged in business according to social status and gender
without hindrance. Some carried on the family business, while others became of the offender, and demanded that
wealthy landowners in their own right. Mesopotamians found their lives lightened the punishment fit the crime.
by holidays and religious festivals. Traveling merchants brought news of the out- • The strict law code of Hammurabi
side world and swapped marvelous tales. In all, the Mesopotamians enjoyed a vi- dealt with agriculture, trade, marriage,
brant and creative culture that left its mark on the entire Near East. and the family.
• In all, Mesopotamians also enjoyed a
vibrant culure that celebrated holidays
and religious festivals.
The Greek historian and traveler Herodotus (heh-ROD-uh-tuhs) in the fifth cen-
tury b.c.e. called Egypt the “gift of the Nile.” No other single geographical factor
had such a fundamental and profound impact on the shaping of Egyptian life,
society, and history as the Nile (see Map 1.2). Unlike the rivers of Mesopotamia, it
rarely brought death and destruction by devastating entire cities. The Egyptians
never feared the relatively tame Nile in the way the Mesopotamians feared the
Tigris. Instead, they sang its praises:
Hail to thee, O Nile, that issues from the earth and comes to keep Egypt alive! . . .
He that waters the meadows which Re [Ra] created,
He that makes to drink the desert . . .
He who makes barley and brings emmer [wheat] into being . . .
He who brings grass into being for the cattle . . .
He who makes every beloved tree to grow . . .
O Nile, verdant art thou, who makest man and cattle to live.2
In the mind of the Egyptians, the Nile was the supreme renewer of the land.
Each September the Nile floods its valley, transforming it into a huge area of
marsh or lagoon. By the end of November the water retreats, leaving behind a thin
covering of fertile mud ready to be planted with crops. Farmers were able to produce
an annual agricultural surplus, which in turn sustained a growing and prosperous
population. The Nile also unified Egypt. The river was the region’s principal high-
way, promoting communication throughout the valley.
Egypt’s natural resources made it nearly self-sufficient. Besides the fertility of
its soil, Egypt possessed enormous quantities of stone, which served as the raw
material of architecture and sculpture. Abundant clay was available for pottery, as
was gold for jewelry and ornaments. The raw materials that Egypt lacked were
14 Chapter 1 Origins, ca. 400,000–1100 B.C.E.
Euphrat
(2040–1640 B.C.E.)
Expansion of Egyptian control
during New Kingdom
es
R.
(1532–1070 B.C.E.) Ugarit Ebla close at hand. The Egyptians could obtain copper from
Orontes R.
Areas of contact during
New Kingdom
Cyprus Sinai (SIGH-nigh) and timber from Lebanon (LEB-uh-
SYRIA
non). They had little cause to look to the outside world
NT
Major battle Kadesh
1274 B.C.E. for their essential needs, a fact that helps explain the insu-
VA
Major pyramid site
Tyre Damascus lar quality of early Egyptian life.
LE
Other ancient site
Oasis PALESTINE
Jordan R.
Mediterranean Sea Jerusalem
Gaza Dead
NILE DELTA
LOWE R
Sea The Nile divided ancient
EGY P T Avaris
Heliopolis
The God-King Egypt into two entities—
Giza
30°N
Saqqâra
Faiyum Lake
Limestone
Memphis S I NAI
of Egypt Upper Egypt, the upstream
Basalt
EA
N Turquoise/
valley in the south, and Lower Egypt, the land of the delta
ST
Copper A R A B I A N
Ni le R.
ER
Copper
Akhetaten (Amarna) empties into the Mediterranean Sea. The Egyptians told
Alabaster
of a great king, Menes (MEH-neez), who united Upper
DE
W E S T E R N U P P E R EGY PT
SE
DESE RT Abydos
Valley of the Kings Thebes (Karnak)
Deir el-Bahri
Thereafter the Egyptians divided their history into dynas-
Copper/
25°N
Gold ties, or families of kings; modern historians organize it into
RE
Edfu
R
Elephantine Copper
e
Tropic of Cancer
Copper
HI
Abu Simbel
flowering, and the evolution of religious beliefs.
LL
2nd Cataract
S
5th Cataract created the entire cosmos by his thoughts. He caused the
ile
N
UPPER
NUBIA Nile to flood and the northern wind to blow. The Egyp-
Meroë tians considered Ra (ra) the creator of life. He com-
At
ba
6th manded the sky, earth, and underworld. This giver of life
ra
Cataract
R.
Bl u
35°E
could also take it without warning. The obvious similari-
e
15°N
ties between Amon and Ra eventually led the Egyptians
Ni
White Nile
30°E R. 0 100 200 Mi.
to combine them into one god, Amon-Ra. Yet the Egyp-
tians never fashioned a formal theology to resolve these
differences. Instead they worshiped these gods as different
aspects of the same celestial phenomena.
Amon-Ra An Egyptian god, consisting The Egyptians likewise developed views of an afterlife that reflected the world
of Amon, a primeval sky-god, and Ra, around them. The dry air of Egypt preserves much that would decay in other cli-
the sun-god.
mates. Thus there was a sense of permanence about Egypt: the past was never far
from the present. The dependable rhythm of the seasons also shaped the fate of
the dead, for, unchanged, they regulated the afterlife, which continued in accor-
Book of the Dead An Egyptian book dance with the same regularity. The Egyptian Book of the Dead explained that
that preserved their ideas about death
and the afterlife; it explains that after the god Osiris (oh-SIGH-ris), king of the dead, weighed each person’s heart to de-
death the soul leaves the body to become termine if he or she had lived justly enough to deserve everlasting life. After death
part of the divine. the soul left the body to become part of the divine. It entered gladly through the
gate of heaven and remained in the presence of Aton (AHT-on) (a sun-god) and
the stars.
Egypt, the Land of the Pharaohs (3100–1200 B.C.E.) 15
Ra and Horus
The god Ra appears on the left in a form
associated with Horus, the falcon-god. The
red circle over Ra’s head identifies him as the
sun-god. In this scene Ra also assumes
characteristics of Osiris, god of the
underworld. He stands in judgment of the
dead woman on the right. She meets the god
with respect but without fear, as he will guide
her safely to a celestial heaven. (Egyptian
Museum, Cairo)
The focal point of religious and political life in the Old Kingdom was the
pharaoh (FAY-roh), who commanded the wealth, resources, and people of all pharaoh The leader of religious and
Egypt. The pharaoh’s power was such that the Egyptians considered him to be the political life in the Old Kingdom, he
commanded the wealth, resources, and
falcon-god Horus in human form, a living god on earth, who became one with people of Egypt.
Osiris after death. The queen was associated with the goddess Isis (EYE-sis), wife of
Osiris, and both the queen and the goddess were viewed as protectors. The pha-
raoh was not simply the mediator between the gods and the Egyptian people.
Above all, he was the power that achieved the integration between gods and hu- pyramid The burial place of pharaohs,
man beings, between nature and society, that ensured peace and prosperity for the it was a massive tomb that contained all
things needed for the afterlife; also
land of the Nile. The pharaoh was thus a guarantee to his people, a pledge that the symbolized the king’s power and his
gods of Egypt (strikingly unlike those of Mesopotamia) cared for their people. connection with the sun-god.
The pharoah’s surroundings
had to be worthy of a god. Just as he
occupied a great house in life, so Periods of Egyptian History
he reposed in a great pyramid (PIR-
uh-mid) after death. The massive Period Dates Significant Events
tomb contained all the things Archaic 3100–2660 b.c.e. Unification of Egypt
needed by the pharaoh in his after- Old Kingdom 2660–2180 b.c.e. Construction of the pyramids
life. The walls of the burial cham- First Intermediate 2180–2080 b.c.e. Political chaos
ber were inscribed with religious
texts and spells relating to the pha- Middle Kingdom 2080–1640 b.c.e. Recovery and political stability
raoh’s journeys after death. After Second Intermediate 1640–1570 b.c.e. Hyksos “invasion”
burial the entrance was blocked New Kingdom 1570–1075 b.c.e. Creation of an Egyptian empire;
and concealed to ensure his undis- Akhenaten’s religious policy
turbed peace. To this day the great
16 Chapter 1 Origins, ca. 400,000–1100 B.C.E.
they were able to take political control, creating a capital city at Avaris in the north- Bronze Age The period in which the
eastern Nile Delta. production and use of bronze implements
became basic to society; bronze made
Although the Egyptians portrayed the Hyksos as a conquering horde, their farming more efficient and revolutionized
entry into the delta was generally peaceful. The Hyksos brought with them the warfare.
method of making bronze and casting it into tools and weapons. They thereby
brought Egypt fully into the Bronze Age culture of the Mediterranean world, a monotheism The belief in one god;
when applied to Egypt it means that only
culture in which the production and use of bronze implements became basic to Aton among the traditional Egyptian
society. Bronze tools were sharper and more durable than the copper tools they deities was god.
replaced. The Hyksos’ use of bronze armor and weapons revolutionized Egyptian
warfare, as did their use of chariots and stronger bows. Yet the newcomers also
Sec tion Review
absorbed Egyptian culture. The Hyksos came to worship Egyptian gods and mod-
eled their monarchy on the pharaonic system. • The predictable floods of the Nile and
the resulting reliable agriculture made
Egyptians unified and self-sufficient,
even insular.
The pharaohs of the Eighteenth Dynasty arose to chal-
The New Kingdom: lenge the Hyksos. These pharaohs pushed the Hyksos • Until their death and entombment in
Revival and Empire out of the Nile Delta, subdued Nubia in the south, and
a pyramid, the god-king pharaohs
(1570–1075 B.C.E.) ruled over the polytheistic Egyptians
conquered Palestine and parts of Syria in the northeast. who worshiped Amon the sky god, Ra
In this way, Egyptian warrior-pharaohs inaugurated the New Kingdom—a period the sun god, Osirus the king of the
in Egyptian history characterized by enormous wealth and conscious imperialism. dead, and his wife Isis.
During this period, probably for the first time, widespread slavery became a fea- • Although Egyptians had to pay taxes
ture of Egyptian life. The pharaoh’s armies returned home leading hordes of slaves and lacked modern concepts of
freedom, performing forced labor
who constituted a new labor force for imperial building projects.
building pyramids, repairing canals,
One pharoah of this period, Akhenaten (ah-keh-NAT-en) (r. 1367–1350 b.c.e.), and serving in the military, they did
was more concerned with religion than with conquest. Nefertiti (nef-uhr-TEE-tee), enjoy justice, order, and harmony.
his wife and queen, encouraged his religious bent. (See the feature “Individuals in • The movement of the bronze-
Society: Nefertiti, the ‘Perfect Woman.’ ”) The precise nature of Akhenaten’s reli- wielding, chariot-riding Semitic
gious beliefs remains debatable. Most historians, however, agree that Akhenaten Hyksos into Lower Egypt marked an
and Nefertiti were monotheists (mon-oh-THEE-ists); that is, they believed that the Intermediate Period of the breakdown
of order in Egypt.
sun-god Aton, whom they worshiped, was universal, the only god. They consid-
ered all other Egyptian gods and goddesses frauds and disregarded their worship. • The pharaohs of the Eighteenth
Dynasty established the New Kingdom,
Yet Akhenaten’s monotheism, imposed from above and accompanied by intoler-
ousting the Hyksos, conquering
ance and persecution, failed to find a place among the people and did not endure Nubia and Palestine, and bringing
beyond his reign. home slaves.
• The heretic pharaoh Akhenaten and
his wife Nefertiti introduced mono-
theism in their worship of the sun-god
The Hittites and the End of an Era Aton, although it did not last past
their reign.
(ca. 1640–1100 B.C.E.)
How did the Hittites rise to power, and how did they facilitate the
exchange of ideas throughout the Near East? How did the Egyptian and
Mesopotamian cultures survive the fall of empires?
Like the Mesopotamians and the Egyptians before them, the Hittites (HIT-ites)
introduced a new element into the development of the ancient Near East. The
Hittites were the first Indo-Europeans to become broadly important throughout
the region. The term Indo-European refers to a large family of languages that in- Indo-European A large family of
cludes English, most of the languages of modern Europe, including Greek and languages that includes English, most of
the languages of modern Europe, Greek,
Latin, and languages as far afield as Persian and Sanskrit, spoken in ancient Turkey Latin, Persian, and Sanskrit, the sacred
and India. They left a lasting imprint on the Near East before the empires of the tongue of ancient India.
whole region suffered the shock of new peoples and widespread disruption.
Individuals in Society
Nefertiti, the “Perfect Woman”
E gyptians understood the pharaoh to be the living em-
bodiment of the god Horus, the source of law and
morality, and the mediator between gods and humans.
haps because he wanted to erase the fact that a woman
had once been pharaoh. Only within the last decades
have historians and archaeologists begun to (literally)
His connection with the divine stretched to members piece together her story.
of his family, so that his siblings and Though female pharaohs were very rare, many royal
children were also viewed as in some women had power through their position as “Great
ways divine. Because of this, a pha- Royal Wives.” The most famous of these was Nefertiti,
raoh often took his sister or half-sister the wife of Akhenaten. Her name means “the perfect (or
as one of his wives. This concentrated beautiful) woman has come,” and inscriptions also give
divine blood set the pharaonic family her many other titles. Nefertiti used her position to
apart from those of other Egyptians spread the new religion of the sun-god Aton. Together
(who did not marry close relatives), she and Akhenaten built a new palace at Akhetaten, the
and allowed the pharaohs to imitate present Amarna, away from the old centers of power.
the gods, who in Egyptian mythology There they developed the cult of Aton to the exclusion
often married their siblings. A pha- of the traditional deities. Nearly the only literary survival
raoh chose one of his wives to be the of their religious belief is the “Hymn to Aton,” which
“Great Royal Wife,” or principal queen. declares Aton to be the only god. It describes Nefertiti as
Often this was a relative, though “the great royal consort whom he! Akhenaten! Loves,
sometimes it was one of the foreign the mistress of the Two Lands! Upper and Lower Egypt!”
princesses who married pharaohs to Nefertiti is often shown the same size as her hus-
Nefertiti, queen of
establish political alliances. band, and in some inscriptions she is performing reli-
Egypt (Bildarchiv
Preussischer Kulturbesitz/Art
The familial connection with the gious rituals that would normally have been done only
Resource, NY) divine allowed a handful of women to by the pharaoh. The exact details of her power are hard
rule in their own right in Egypt’s long to determine, however. An older theory held that her
history. We know the names of four husband removed her from power, though there is also
female pharaohs, the most famous being Hatshepsut speculation that she may have ruled secretly in her own
(hat-SHEP-soot) (ruled 1479–1458 b.c.e.). She was the right after his death. Her tomb has long since disap-
sister and wife of Thutmose II and, after he died, served peared, though in 2003 an enormous controversy devel-
as regent for her young stepson Thutmose III, who was oped over her possible remains. There is no controversy
actually the son of another woman. Hatshepsut sent that the bust shown above, now in a Berlin museum,
trading expeditions and sponsored artists and architects, represents Nefertiti, nor that it has become an icon of
ushering in a period of artistic creativity and economic female beauty since it was first discovered in the early
prosperity. She built one of the world’s great buildings, twentieth century.
an elaborate terraced temple at Deir el Bahri, which
eventually served as her tomb. Hatshepsut’s status as a
Questions for Analysis
powerful female ruler was difficult for Egyptians to con-
ceptualize, and she is often depicted in male dress or 1. Why might it have been difficult for Egyptians to
with a false beard, thus looking more like the male rul- accept a female ruler?
ers who were the norm. After her death, Thutmose III 2. What opportunities do hereditary monarchies such
tried to destroy all evidence that she had ever ruled, as that of ancient Egypt provide for women? How
smashing statues and scratching her name off inscrip- does this fit with gender hierarchies in which men
tions, perhaps because of personal animosity and per- are understood as superior?
18
The Hittites and the End of an Era (ca. 1640–1100 B.C.E.) 19
Chapter Review
How did early peoples evolve from bands of hunter-gatherers to settled farming
communities? (page 3)
For thousands of years Paleolithic peoples moved from place to place in search of
food. Only in the Neolithic era—with the invention of new stone tools, a reliance on Key Terms
sustained agriculture, and the domestication of animals—did people begin to live in Paleolithic period (p. 3)
permanent locations. These villages evolved into towns, where people began to create nomads (p. 3)
new social bonds and political organizations. Stonehenge is one example of the collec-
Neolithic period (p. 3)
tive effort and imagination of a Neolithic community.
Chapter Review 21
How did the Sumerians create a complex society in the arid climate of Mesopo- irrigation (p. 4)
tamia? (page 4)
cuneiform (p. 8)
The earliest area where these developments led to genuine urban societies is Meso- polytheism (p. 9)
potamia. Here the Sumerians and then other Mesopotamians developed writing,
which enabled their culture to be passed on to others. Their religious beliefs reflected nobles (p. 10)
a pessimistic view of the world in which the gods could bring destruction without clients (p. 10)
concern for human life. The great Sumerian poem, the Epic of Gilgamesh, shows patriarchal (p. 10)
them grappling with questions of life and death that are still of importance today. The law code (p. 12)
beginnings of patriarchy and social class inequalities can also be seen in their culture.
Amon-Ra (p. 14)
Book of the Dead (p. 14)
How did the Babylonians unite Mesopotamia politically and culturally and
pharaoh (p. 15)
spread that culture to the broader world? (page 11)
pyramid (p. 15)
The Sumerians established the basic social, economic, and intellectual patterns of
Hyksos (p. 16)
Mesopotamia, but the Semites played a large part in spreading Mesopotamian culture
to the broader world through both conquest and commercial exchange. First the Ak- Bronze Age (p. 17)
kadians and then the Babylonians came to power in the region. Under Hammurabi, monotheism (p. 17)
the Babylonians were able to unify Mesopotamia politically and culturally. The law Indo-European (p. 17)
code of Hammurabi illustrates the king’s intentions to regulate the lives of his people
Sea Peoples (p. 20)
and promote social harmony.
How did Egypt’s geography contribute to the rise of a unique culture, and what
was the role of the pharoah in this society? (page 13)
Around the same time in Egypt, the fertile Nile valley and other natural resources
contributed to the rise of a wealthy and insular culture. The Egyptians too developed
their own writing system and religious beliefs, and they undertook monumental build-
ing projects that required sophisticated organizational and intellectual skills. Under the
strong central leadership of the pharaoh, Egyptian life was stable and predictable. The
Hyksos brought Bronze Age culture to the Egyptians when they settled the Nile Delta.
How did the Hittites rise to power, and how did they facilitate the exchange of
ideas throughout the Near East? How did the Egyptian and Mesopotamian
cultures survive the fall of empires? (page 17)
Finally, the Hittites, an Indo-European people, entered the Near East from the north.
Distant ancestors of the modern folk of Europe and the Americas, the Hittites intro-
duced iron tools and weapons to the region. Along with the Egyptians and then the
Babylonians, they developed an alliance that facilitated the exchange of goods and
ideas throughout the Near East. Near East peoples received hard knocks from hostile
invaders beginning around the thirteenth century b.c.e., but key social, economic, and
cultural patterns survived to enrich future generations.
Notes
1. Quoted in S. N. Kramer, The Sumerians: Their History, Culture and Character, 1963. Re-
printed by permission of the publisher, the University of Chicago Press. John Buckler is the
translator of all uncited quotations from a foreign language in Chapters 1–6.
2. J. B. Pritchard, ed., Ancient Near Eastern Texts, 3d ed. (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University
Press, 1969), p. 372. Hereafter called ANET.
3. Quoted in A. H. Gardiner, “Ramesside Texts Relating to the Taxation and Transport of Corn,”
Journal of Egyptian Archaeology 27 (1941): 19–20.
22
The god Ea, however, intervened and commanded do not abuse this power, deal justly with your
Utnapishtim to build a boat big enough to hold his servants in the palace, deal justly before the face of
family, various artisans, and all animals in order to the Sun.”
survive the flood that was to come. Enlil was infuri-
ated by the Sumerians’ survival, and Ea rebuked Questions for Analysis
him. Then Enlil relented and blessed Utnapishtim 1. What does the Epic of Gilgamesh reveal about
with eternal paradise. After telling the story, Utna- Sumerian attitudes toward the gods and
pishtim foretells Gilgamesh’s fate. human beings?
2. At the end of his quest, did Gilgamesh achieve
O Gilgamesh, this was the meaning of your dream immortality? If so, what was the nature of that
[of immortality]. You were given the kingship, such immortality?
was your destiny, everlasting life was not your 3. What does the epic tell us about Sumerian
destiny. Because of this do not be sad at heart, do views of the nature of human life? Where do
not be grieved or oppressed; he [Enlil] has given human beings fit into the cosmic world?
you power to bind and to loose, to be the darkness
and the light of mankind. He has given you un- Source: From The Epic of Gilgamesh, translated and with
an introduction by N. K. Sanders (Penguin Classics,
exampled supremacy over the people, victory in
1960; Third Edition, 1972). Copyright © N. K. Sanders,
battle from which no fugitive returns, in forays and 1960, 1964, 1972. Reproduced by permission of Penguin
assaults from which there is no going back. But Books Ltd.
23
CHAPTER 2
Small Kingdoms and Mighty
Empires in
the Near East
ca. 1100–513 B.C.E.
Chapter Preview
Disruption and Diffusion
How did the Nubians, Kush, and
Phoenicians respond to the power
vacuum in Egypt and the western
Near East?
24
Disruption and Diffusion 25
T he migratory invasions that brought down the Hittites and stunned the
Egyptians in the late thirteenth century b.c. ushered in a new era in the
ancient Near East. In the absence of powerful empires, the Phoenicians, Hebrews,
and many other peoples carved out small independent kingdoms until the Near
East was a patchwork of small states. During this period Hebrew culture and reli-
gion evolved under the influence of urbanism, kings, and prophets.
In the ninth century b.c.e. this jumble of small states gave way to an empire
that for the first time embraced the entire Near East. Yet the very ferocity of the
Assyrian Empire led to its downfall only two hundred years later. In 550 b.c.e. the
Persians and Medes (meeds), who had migrated into Iran, created a “world em-
pire” stretching from Anatolia in the west to the Indus Valley in the east. For over
two hundred years the Persians gave the ancient Near East peace and stability.
The fall of empires was a time of both massive political disruption and cultural
diffusion. In Africa, the decline of Egyptian power energized the kingdoms of
Nubia and Kush, who adopted elements of Egyptian culture as they rose to power
Nubian Pyramids
The Nubians adopted many aspects of Egyptian culture and customs. The pyramids shown here are not as magnificent as their
Egyptian predecessors, but they served the same purpose of honoring the dead king. Their core was constructed of bricks,
which were then covered with stone blocks. At the doors of the pyramids stood monumental gates to the interiors of the
tombs. (Michael Yamashita)
Individuals in Society
Wen-Amon
W en-Amon, an official of the temple of Amon-Ra
at Karnak in Egypt, personally experienced the
weakening of Egypt’s power on a trip to Byblos in Phoe-
the two men met and a heated argument ensued. Not
until Wen-Amon reminded the prince of the god Amon’s
power did the prince agree to the sale of the timber.
nicia sometime in the eleventh century b.c.e. His mis- After the timber was loaded aboard his ship, Wen-
sion was to obtain lumber for Amon saw eleven enemy ships entering the harbor.
Amon-Ra’s ceremonial barge. They anchored, and those in charge reported to the
Wen-Amon’s detailed account prince of Byblos that they had come for the Egyptians.
of his experiences comes in The prince refused to hand them over, saying that he
the form of an official report to would never arrest a messenger of Amon-Ra. He agreed,
the chief priest of the temple. however, to send Wen-Amon away first and allow the
Entrusted with silver to pay enemy ships to pursue the Egyptians. Stormy seas blew
for the lumber, Wen-Amon set the Egyptian ship into Hittite territory. When Wen-
out on his voyage. He docked Amon landed there, Queen Heteb granted him protec-
at Dor, in modern Israel, tion and asylum.
which was independent of the The papyrus breaks off at this point, but it is obvious
pharaoh, but the local prince that Wen-Amon weathered his various storms to return
The essentials of Egyptian writing:
a sheet of papyrus, a stylus or received him graciously. While safely to Egypt. The document illustrates the presump-
pen, an ink well. (Réunion des his ship was at anchor, one tion of power by Wen-Amon and his bluster at the lack
Musées Nationaux/Art Resource, NY) of Wen-Amon’s own sailors of respect shown him. It also shows how Egypt’s neigh-
vanished with the silver. Wen- bors no longer feared Egyptian power. Finally, it illus-
Amon immediately reported the robbery to the prince trates the impact of Egyptian culture and religion on the
and demanded that he investigate the theft. The prince peoples living along the coast of the Levant. Although
flatly told Wen-Amon that he did not care whether Wen- Egyptian political power was in eclipse, its gods were
Amon and the others were important men and that the respected.
matter was not his problem. No earlier foreign prince
would have dared speak to a high Egyptian official in
Questions for Analysis
such terms.
Although rebuffed, Wen-Amon found a ship from 1. What do Wen-Amon’s experiences tell us about
Byblos and robbed it of an equivalent amount of silver. political conditions in the eastern Mediterranean?
When he left Dor and entered the harbor of Byblos, the 2. Since Wen-Amon could no longer depend on the
prince there, who had learned of the theft, ordered him to majesty of Egypt for respect, how did he fulfill
leave. For twenty-nine days there was an impasse. Finally his duty?
26
Chronology
in the region. The Phoenicians also thrived with the absence ca. 1100–653 B.C.E. Third Intermediate Period
of pressure from the Egyptians and Hittites, using their inde- in Egypt
pendence to develop a trade network that spread Mesopota-
ca. 1100–400 B.C.E. Era of the prophets in Israel
mian culture along the Mediterranean.
ca. 1025–925 B.C.E. United Hebrew kingdom
950–730 B.C.E. Movement of new peoples
The long wars against the Sea into Egypt
The End of Peoples impoverished Egypt,
Egyptian Power ca. 950–500 B.C.E. Beginning of the Hebrew Bible
weakening its power in the region
and at home. The four hundred years of political fragmenta- ca. 900–612 B.C.E. Assyrian Empire
tion are known as the Third Intermediate Period (eleventh– ca. 900–550 B.C.E. Phoenician seafaring and trading
seventh centuries b.c.e.). (See the feature “Individuals in in the Mediterranean
Society: Wen-Amon.”) ca. 710–550 B.C.E. Creation of the Persian Empire
In southern Egypt, the pharaoh’s decline opened the way
ca. 600–500 B.C.E. Spread of Zoroastrianism
to the Nubians, who extended their authority northward
throughout the Nile Valley. Nubian kings and aristocrats em- 586–538 B.C.E. Babylonian Captivity of
braced Egyptian culture wholesale, repeating a Near Eastern the Hebrews
phenomenon: new peoples conquered old centers of political ca. 550–513 B.C.E. Expansion of Persian trade from
and military power but were assimilated into the older culture. western Asia to India
Another independent African state, the kingdom of Kush,
grew up during the period of Egyptian weakness. The Kush-
ites worshiped Egyptian gods and used Egyptian hieroglyphs
(high-ruh-GLIFS). In the eighth century b.c.e. their king, Piankhy, swept north
from their capital at Nepata in the region of modern Sudan, extending his con-
quests all the way to the Nile Delta. Egypt enjoyed a brief period of peace, but
reunification of the realm did not lead to a new Egyptian empire.
Phoenician Ships
These small ships seem too frail to breast the waves. Yet Phoenician mariners routinely sailed them, loaded with their cargoes, to the far
ports of the Mediterranean. (British Museum/Michael Holford)
South of Phoenicia arose a small kingdom, the land of the ancient Israelites or
Hebrews. Virtually the only source for much of their history is the Bible, a religious
document that contains many myths and legends as well as historical material.
R .
SYRIA
ni
litical halves (see Map 2.1). The northern part became
Lita
Sidon Damascus
IA
N IC
Israel, with its capital at Samaria. The southern half was Mt. Hermon
OE
Tyre
Judah, and Jerusalem remained its center. With political
PH
division went a religious rift: Israel, the northern king- Akzib Lake Huleh
dom, established rival sanctuaries for gods other than Akko Sea
of Galilee
Mt. Carmel
Yahweh (YAH-way). Megiddo
ARON
Ramoth Gilead
Eventually, the northern kingdom of Israel was wiped ISR AEL
Mediterranean
out by the Assyrians, but the southern kingdom of Judah
F SH
Sea Samaria
survived numerous calamities until the Babylonians Shechem
IN O
Joppa
Jordan R.
32°N
crushed it in 587 b.c.e. The survivors were sent into exile
PLA
Covenant A formal agreement between According to the Bible, the god Yahweh appeared to
Yahweh and the Hebrew people that if Elements of Moses on Mount Sinai. There Yahweh made a con-
the Hebrews worshiped Yahweh as their Jewish Religion tract with the Hebrews, known as the Covenant. If
only god, he would consider them his
chosen people and protect them from they worshiped Yahweh as their only god, he would consider them his chosen
their enemies. people and protect them from their enemies. As the chosen people, the Hebrews’
chief duty was to maintain the worship of Yahweh as he demanded. That worship
Sec tion Review was embodied in the Ten Commandments, which forbade the Hebrews to steal,
murder, lie, or commit adultery. The Covenant was a constant force in Hebrew
• The main source of information for life (see the feature “Listening to the Past: The Covenant Between Yahweh and
the Hebrews comes from the Bible, a the Hebrews” on page 37).
religious document containing myths
and legends in addition to history The uniqueness of the Hebrews’ religion can be seen by comparing the es-
verifiable through other sources. sence of Hebrew monotheism with the religious outlook of the Mesopotamians.
• King Saul defended the Israelites Whereas the Mesopotamians considered their gods capricious, the Hebrews knew
against the Philistines, and King David what Yahweh expected. The Hebrews believed that their god would protect them
founded Jerusalem. and make them prosper if they obeyed his commandments. The Mesopotamians
• King Solomon built the Temple of thought human beings insignificant compared to the gods, so insignificant that the
Jerusalem and created a sophisticated gods might even be indifferent to them. The Hebrews, too, considered themselves
nation through an ambitious building puny in comparison with Yahweh. Yet they were Yahweh’s chosen people, whom
program. he had promised never to abandon. Finally, though the Mesopotamians believed
• At Solomon’s death, the kingdom split that the gods generally preferred good to evil, their religion did not demand ethi-
into Israel in the north, which the cal conduct. The Hebrews could please their god only by living up to high moral
Assyrians wiped out, and Judah in
the south. standards as well as by worshiping him.
Religious leaders were important in Judaism, but not as important as the writ-
• The Babylonians crushed Judah in
587 b.c.e., the beginning of the ten texts they interpreted; these texts came to be regarded as the word of Yahweh
Babylonian Captivity, which lasted and thus had a status other writings did not. The most important task for observant
until 538 b.c.e. Jews was to study religious texts, an activity limited to men until the twentieth
• Those who followed god Yahweh’s law century. Women were obliged to provide for men’s physical needs so that they
became known as Jews. could study, which often meant that Jewish women were more active economi-
• The Hebrews’ religion was unique cally than their contemporaries of other religions. Women’s religious rituals tended
because they knew what Yahweh to center on the home, while men’s centered on the temple. The reverence for a
expected and that if they followed his particular text or group of texts was passed down from Judaism to the other West-
commandments and lived an ethical ern monotheistic religions that grew from it, Christianity and Islam.
life they would be protected.
Small kingdoms like those of the Phoenicians and the Hebrews could exist only in
the absence of a major power. The beginning of the ninth century b.c.e. saw the
rise of such a power: the Assyrians of northern Mesopotamia, whose chief capital
was at Nineveh (NIN-uh-vuh) on the Tigris River. The Assyrians were a Semitic-
speaking people heavily influenced by the Mesopotamian culture of Babylon to
the south. Living in an open, exposed land, the Assyrians experienced frequent
and devastating attacks by the tribes to their north and east and by the Babylonians
to the south. The constant threat to survival promoted Assyrian political cohesion
and military might, and they evolved into one of the most warlike societies in his-
tory. Yet they were also a mercantile people who had long pursued commerce with
their neighbors to the north and south.
Assyria, the Military Monarchy 31
Dan u be R.
C
Black Se
as
CAUC SOG D I A N A
a ASU
pi
S M
THRACE T S.
an
MACEDONIA
ARMENIA Ox
us
Se
Aegean R oy a l R.
si an
Sea er
a
GREECE
R oa
IONIA
KU
d
Ephesus Sardis S.
MT
TA U R U S ELB DU
C AR IA
CILICIA Nineveh Calah (Nimrud) U R Z M T S . PA RT H I A HIN
Rhodes SYR IA
Crete A S SY R I A P L AT E
Z A Ecbatana 30°N
IA
e
sR N
ane . S
P HO
Sidon MT
an Sea Tigri s S.
LI BYA Tyre Susa N
I S R AE L Babylon
R.
ELAM
sR
Jerusalem
du
BABYLONIA Pasargadae
In
J U DAE A INDIA
Persepolis
Memphis
Pe
si PERSIS GEDROSIA
r
EGYPT ARABIAN an
DESERT Gu
Nil
lf
Re
e
R.
SAHARA
Assyrian homeland
d
archaelogy brought the Assyrians out of obscurity. Among the treasures unearthed in
recent centuries were monumental sculpted figures—huge winged bulls, human-
headed lions, and sphinxes—as well as brilliantly sculpted friezes. Assyrian artists
had hit on the idea of portraying a series of episodes in a continuous frieze, so that
the viewer could follow the progress of a military campaign from the time the army
marched out until the enemy was conquered. These techniques influenced Persian
artists, who adapted them to gentler scenes. In fact, many Assyrian innovations,
military and political as well as artistic, were taken over by the Persians.
Like the Hittites before them, the Iranians were Indo-Europeans from central Eu-
rope and southern Russia. They migrated into the land known in ancient times as
Persia and today as Iran. From Persia would come one of the greatest empires of
antiquity, one that encompassed scores of peoples and cultures.
Persian Charioteers
Here are two Persians riding in a chariot
pulled by four horses. The chariot is
simple in construction but elegant in
ornamentation. The harness of the
horses is worked in elaborate and
accurate detail. This chariot was used
for ceremonial purposes, not for
warfare. (Courtesy of the Trustees of the
British Museum)
34 Chapter 2 Small Kingdoms and Mighty Empires in the Near East, ca. 1100–513 B.C.E.
Two groups of Iranians gradually began coalescing into larger units: the Per-
sians and the Medes. The Medes united under one king around 710 b.c.e. and
then extended their control over the Persians to the south. In 612 b.c.e. they joined
the Babylonians to overthrow the Assyrian Empire. With the rise of the Medes, the
balance of power in the Near East shifted for the first time east of Mesopotamia.
With these victories, Cyrus demonstrated to the world his benevolence as well
as his military might. He spared the life of Croesus (KREE-suhs), the conquered
king of Lydia, to serve him as friend and adviser. He allowed the Greeks to live
according to their customs, thus making possible the spread of Greek culture.
Cyrus’s humanity likewise extended to the Jews, whom he found enslaved in
Babylonia. He returned their sacred objects to them and allowed them to return
to Jerusalem and rebuild the temple.
Cyrus’s successors Darius (duh-RIE-uhs) (r. 521–486 b.c.e.) and Xerxes (ZERK-
sees) (r. 486–464 b.c.e.) rounded out the Persian conquest of the ancient Near
East. Within thirty-seven years (550–513 b.c.e.) the Persians transformed them-
selves from a subject people to the rulers of an empire that included Anatolia, world empire All of the oldest and
Egypt, Mesopotamia, Iran, and western India. They had created a world empire most honored kingdoms and peoples of
the ancient Near East that were united
encompassing all the oldest and most honored kingdoms and peoples of the an- under the Persian political organization.
cient Near East. Never before had this region been united in one such vast politi-
cal organization (see Map 2.2). Royal Road The main highway created
by the Persians; it spanned 1,677 miles
The Persians knew how to preserve the peace. Unlike the Assyrians, they did
from Greece to Iran.
not resort to royal terrorism to maintain order. Instead, the Persians built an effi-
cient administrative system to govern the empire, based in the capital city of Per- Zoroastrianism A religion teaching
sepolis (per-SEP-uh-lis), near modern Schiras, Iran. From Persepolis they sent that Ahura Mazda, god of good and light,
fought continuously with Ahriman, god
directions to the provinces and received reports back from their officials. To do so of evil and dark, with Ahura Mazda
they maintained a sophisticated system of roads linking the empire. The main ultimately winning.
highway, the famous Royal Road, spanned some 1,677 miles (see Map 2.2). Other
roads branched out to link all parts of the empire from the coast of Asia Minor to
the valley of the Indus River. This system of communications enabled Persian kings
to keep in close touch with their subjects and officials. They were thereby able to
make the concepts of right, justice, and good government a practical reality.
Sec tion Review
Around 600 b.c.e. a preacher named Zarathustra (zar- • Iranians (Medes and Persians) were
Thus Spake uh-THUH-struh)—Zoroaster (zo-ro-ASS-ter), as he is Indo-European nomads who entered
Zarathustra better known—introduced new spiritual concepts to
Persia around 1000 b.c.e. and joined
the Babylonians to overthrow the
the people of Iran. Zoroaster taught that life is a constant battleground for the two Assyrians in 612 b.c.e.
opposing forces of good and evil. The Iranian god Ahuramazda (ah-HOOR-uh- • Cyrus the Great formed the Persian
MAZZ-duh) embodied good and truth but was opposed by Ahriman (AH-ree- Empire in 550 b.c.e., subduing
mahn), a hateful spirit who stood for evil and lies. Ahuramazda and Ahriman were important Greek port cities on the
locked together in a cosmic battle for the human race, a battle that stretched over coast of Anatolia, yet allowing the
thousands of years. Greeks to live according to their
customs.
Zoroaster emphasized the individual’s responsibility to choose between good
and evil. He taught that people possessed the free will to decide between Ahura- • Persian successors Darius and Xerxes
built an efficient administrative system
mazda and Ahriman and that they must rely on their own conscience to guide that included the Royal Road.
them through life. Their decisions were crucial, Zoroaster warned, for there would
• About 600 b.c.e. a sage named
be a time of reckoning. The victorious Ahuramazda, like the Egyptian god Osiris, Zarathustra (Zoroaster) taught that a
would preside over a last judgment to determine each person’s eternal fate. Those cosmic battle was occurring between
who had lived according to good and truth would enter a divine kingdom. Liars the good god Ahuramazda and the
and the wicked, denied this blessed immortality, would be condemned to eternal evil spirit Ahriman, and individuals
pain, darkness, and punishment. Thus Zoroaster preached a last judgment that led would be subjected to eternal heaven
or hell through a last judgment by
to a heaven or a hell. Ahuramazda.
Zoroaster’s teachings converted Darius, who did not, however, try to im-
• Darius adopted Zarathustra’s religion
pose them on others. Under the protection of the Persian kings, Zoroastrianism of Zoroastrianism, and it in turn
(zo-ro-ASS-tree-uh-niz-uhm) won converts throughout Iran. It survived the fall of influenced Judaism, Christianity,
the Persian Empire to influence liberal Judaism, Christianity, and early Islam. and Islam.
Good behavior in the world, even though unrecognized at the time, would receive
36 Chapter 2 Small Kingdoms and Mighty Empires in the Near East, ca. 1100–513 B.C.E.
ample reward in the hereafter. Evil, no matter how powerful in life, would be
punished after death. In some form or another, Zoroastrian concepts still pervade
the major religions of the West and every part of the world touched by Islam.
Chapter Review
How did the Nubians, Kush, and Phoenicians respond to the power vacuum in
Egypt and the western Near East? (page 25) Key Terms
During the centuries following the Sea Peoples’ invasions, the African kingdoms of Yahweh (p. 29)
the Nubians and the Kush filled the power vacuum in Egypt and adopted elements of Babylonian Captivity (p. 29)
Egyptian culture such as hieroglyphs and pyramids. In Anatolia, the Phoenicians in Covenant (p. 30)
particular took advantage of the fall of the Hittites and the weakness of Egyptian power
to spread commodities and ideas through trade. world empire (p. 35)
Royal Road (p. 35)
Zoroastrianism (p. 35)
How did the Hebrew state evolve, and what were the unique elements of He-
brew religious thought? (page 28)
Another group to benefit from the absence of a major power in the region were the
Hebrews, who created a small kingdom in Palestine. Their kingdom was short-lived,
but their religious beliefs and written codes of law and custom proved to be long last-
ing. Judaism, their monotheistic religion, continues as a vibrant faith today and was an
important source for Christianity and Islam.
What enabled the Assyrians to conquer their neighbors, and how did their ag-
gression finally cause their undoing? (page 30)
In this world rose the Assyrians, another Semitic people who had lived on its periph-
ery. The Assyrians’ superior military organization enabled them to conquer many small
kingdoms, but they also created many enemies who ultimately joined to defeat them.
Assyrian artists, however, were innovators whose ideas were adapted by the Persians.
How did the Persians rise to power and maintain control over their extensive
empire? What were the central concepts of their religion, Zoroastrianism?
(page 33)
The Persians assimilated the best of the civilizations that they found around them.
Through conquest that was mild compared with that of the Assyrians, they broadened
the geographical horizons of the ancient world. Their empire looked west to the Greeks
and east to the peoples of the Indus Valley, and they gave the Near East a long period
of peace. The Persians, whose empire far surpassed the Assyrians’, had a farsighted
conception of empire. Though as conquerors they willingly used force to accomplish
their ends, they preferred to depend on diplomacy to rule. They usually respected their
subjects and allowed them to practice their native customs and religions. Thus the
Persians gave the Near East both political unity and cultural diversity. Through their
religion, Zoroastrianism, they also introduced the concept of life as a battleground
between good and evil.
Note
1. Nahum 3:7.
37
CHAPTER 3
Classical
Greece
ca. 1650–338 B.C.E.
Chapter Preview
Hellas: The Land
When the Greeks arrived in Hellas, how
did they adapt themselves to their new
landscape?
The Polis
After the Greeks had established the
polis, in which they lived their political
and social lives, how did they shape it
into its several historical forms?
38
Hellas: The Land 39
Hellas, as the Greeks still call their land, encompassed the Greek peninsula, the
islands of the Aegean (ah-GEE-uhn) Sea, and the lands bordering the Aegean, an
area known as the Aegean basin (see Map 3.1). The Aegean basin included Ionia Aegean basin The territory
(eye-OH-nee-uh), on the coast of modern Turkey. The Greek peninsula consisted surrounding Greece proper, including
the Aegean Sea and Greek islands.
of various regions with distinctive geographical features. In the north and center
were Thessaly (THES-uh-lee) and Boeotia (bee-OH-shuh), regions containing good
farmland that helped sustain a strong population capable of fielding a formidable
cavalry and infantry. Immediately to the south of Boeotia was Attica (AT-eh-kah),
an area of thin soil but home to the olive and the vine. Its harbors looked to the
Aegean, which invited its inhabitants, the Athenians, to concentrate on maritime
commerce. Still farther south was the Peloponnesus (PELL-eh-puh-neze-us), a patch-
work of high mountains and small plains that divided the area into several regions.
The geographical fragmentation of Greece encouraged political fragmenta-
tion. Furthermore, communications were extraordinarily poor. Rocky tracks were
far more common than roads, which were seldom paved. These conditions pro-
hibited the growth of a great empire like those of the Near East.
R.
St Byzantium
ry m
Ax i u s
on
R.
R.
MACEDON Sea of Marmara
us
Amphipolis
R.
Pella
br
He
Thasos
Chapter 3
R.
Ao CHALCIDICE
on
u sR
km
.
A l ia Potidaea
Hellespont
40° N
Mt. Olympus
Lemnos Troy
Mt. Ossa
PI
EPIRUS Mt. Pelion S ang
a ri u
ND
A e
s R.
US
Lesbos
M
Artemisium
g
TS
480 B.C.E.
.
sR
e
.
ACARNANIA LYDIA us R.
Ionian Thermopylae erm
l ou
a
AETOLIA 480 B.C.E.
H
e
I O
Ach
n
Ithaca Delphi Chalcis Sardis
N I
Sea Mt. Helicon
BOEOTIA Eretria
Chios Smyrna
S
Gulf Thebes
A
o f C Leuctra Mt. Parnes
orin
e
t h Plataea Marathon
Elis ACHAEA 479 B.C.E. R.
a
Sicyon Eleusis 490 B.C.E. der
20° E Megara Athens Andros Ephesus M a e an
ELIS Corinth N
Olympia Nemea Salamis ATTICA Samos
ARCADIA Mycenae 480 B.C.E.
Mantinea Argos Aegina Mycale
Saronic 479 B.C.E.
M
CYCLADES
TAYG
it
ETOS
LACONIA
rr
Cos
M TS .
a
Melos
e
n
a
n
S Rhodes
e Cythera
a
Ancient Greece
S e a o f C r e t e
Plains
25° E
Major battle of
the Persian Wars Knossos
Crete
Mountain
Gortyn
Sanctuary 35° N
literacy, which was not widespread in any case, was a casualty of the chaos. None-
theless, Greece remained Greek; nothing essential was swept away. Greek reli-
gious cults remained vital to the people, and basic elements of social organization
continued to function effectively. It was a time of change and challenge, but not
of utter collapse.
The disruption of Mycenaean societies caused the widespread movement of
Greek peoples. They dispersed beyond mainland Greece farther south to Crete
and in greater strength across the Aegean to the shores of Asia Minor. They arrived
during a time when traditional states and empires had collapsed. Economic hard-
ship was common, and various groups wandered for years. Yet by the end of the
Dark Age, the Greeks had spread their culture throughout the Aegean basin.
warrior Achilles (uh-KIL-eez), who refuses to fight when Agamemnon wounds his Sec tion Review
pride. The Odyssey (OD-uh-see) narrates Odysseus’s (oh-DIS-ee-uhs) long journey
home from Troy; while quick-witted, his pride is also the source of his misfortunes. • The vibrant Minoans from their
palace at Cnossus in Crete, using
Both of Homer’s epics portray engaging but flawed characters who are larger Linear A writing, ruled an artistic
than life and yet typically human. Homer was also strikingly successful in depict- society, including relatively liberated
ing the great gods, who generally sit on Mount Olympus (oh-LIM-puhs) and watch women, without needing
the fighting at Troy like spectators at a baseball game, although they sometimes fortifications.
participate in the action. Homer’s deities are reminiscent of Mesopotamian gods • Mycenaean Greeks, who used Linear
and goddesses. Hardly a decorous lot, the Olympians are raucous, petty, deceitful, B writing and owned slaves, attacked
and splendid. In short, they are human. Crete and seized Cnossus about 1450
b.c.e. before building grand palaces
Hesiod, who lived somewhat later than Homer, made the gods the focus of his protected with mammoth stone walls.
epic poem, the Theogony (thee-OG-uh-nee). Hesiod was influenced by Mesopo-
• The chaotic, illiterate Dark Age of
tamian myths, which the Hittites had adopted and spread to the Aegean. Like the Greece (1100–800 b.c.e.) led to the
Hebrews, Hesiod envisaged his cosmogony—his account of the way the universe spread of Greek peoples and culture
developed—in moral and gendered terms. Originally the primary deity was an throughout the Aegean basin.
earth goddess, Gaia (GAY-yah), but through a series of incestuous relationships • The Greek epic poet Homer created
and generational conflicts, Zeus (zooss) emerged triumphant. He established a the Illiad and Odyssey about the
moral order with himself at the head, ending the chaotic female-dominated sys- Trojan war, depicting heroes and
tem. In Theogony and others of his works, Hesiod attributes all human problems powerful but flawed gods.
to the first woman, Pandora (pan-DOHR-uh), whose curiosity led her to open the • Hesiod’s misogynist Theogony depicts
container in which pain, war, and other evils had been enclosed. the sky god Zeus’s triumph over the
earth goddess Gaia, and attributes all
human problems to the first woman,
Pandora.
The Polis
After the Greeks had established the polis, in which they lived their
political and social lives, how did they shape it into its several
historical forms?
After the upheavals that ended the Mycenaean period and the slow recovery of
prosperity during the Dark Age, the Greeks developed the polis (PAU-lis). The polis Generally interpreted as city-state,
term polis is generally interpreted as “city-state,” although the word is basically it was the basic political and institutional
unit of Greece.
untranslatable. While “city-state” does not capture how integral the countryside
was to the community, it is at least a term generally understood and accepted.
The polis was far more than a political institution. Above all it was a commu-
nity of citizens whose customs comprised the laws of the polis. Even though the
physical, religious, and political form of the polis varied from place to place, it was
the very badge of Greekness.
When fully developed, each polis normally shared a surprisingly large number
of features with other poleis. Physically a polis was a society of people who lived in
a city (asty) and cultivated the surrounding countryside (chora). The city’s water
supply came from public fountains, springs, and cisterns. By the fifth century b.c.e.
the city was generally surrounded by a wall. The city contained a point, usually
acropolis An elevated point within a elevated, called the acropolis (ah-KROP-uh-lis) and a public square or market-
city on which stood temples, altars, place called the agora (AG-er-uh). On the acropolis, which in the early period was
public monuments, and various
dedications to the gods of the polis.
a place of refuge, stood the temples, altars, public monuments, and various dedica-
tions to the gods of the polis. The agora was originally the place where the warrior
agora A public square or marketplace assembly met, but it became the political center of the polis. In the agora were
that was a political center of Greece.
porticoes, shops, and public buildings and courts.
hoplites The heavily armed infantry The countryside was essential to the economy of the polis and provided food
that were the backbone of the to sustain the entire population. But it was also home to sanctuaries for the deities
Greek army. of the polis and the site of important religious rites. The sacred buildings, shrines,
monarchy Derived from the Greek for and altars were the physical symbols of a polis, uniting country and city dwellers.
the rule of one man, it was a type of The religious dedications in them were the possessions not only of the gods but
Greek government in which a king also of the polis, reflecting its power and prestige.
represented the community.
The average polis did not have a standing army. Instead it relied on its citizens
tyranny Rule by a tyrant, a man who for protection. Very rich citizens often served as cavalry, which was, however, never
used his wealth to gain a political as important as the heavily armed infantry, or hoplites (HOP-lites). These were
following that could take over the the backbone of the army. Hoplites wore metal helmets and body armor, carried
existing government.
heavy, round shields, and armed themselves with spears and swords. They pro-
vided their own equipment and were basically amateurs.
In some instances the citizens of a polis hired mercenar-
ies to fight their battles. Mercenaries were expensive,
untrustworthy, and willing to defect to a higher bidder.
Even worse, they sometimes seized control over the po-
lis that had hired them.
Sec tion Review During the classical period (500–338 b.c.e.), however, despite the allure of
federalism, the citizens of the vast majority of city-states were determined to remain
• The Greeks developed the polis (city- autonomous. The very integration of the polis proved to be one of its basic weak-
state), a community of urban and rural
citizens who administered their own
nesses. The political result, as earlier in Sumer, was almost constant warfare. The
political, religious, and economic polis could dominate, but unlike earlier and later empires, it could not incorporate.
affairs.
• The polis included an acropolis (high
point), an agora (marketplace), and was
defended by heavy infantry hoplites and
occasionally hired mercenaries.
The Archaic Age (800–500 b.c.e.)
• Greek democracy meant rule by the 10 What major developments mark the Archaic Greek period in terms of
to 20 percent of the population that spread of culture and the growth of cities?
were citizens, excluding women,
foreigners, and slaves.
The Archaic (ahr-KAY-ik) Age was one of the most vibrant periods of Greek his-
• Oligarchy, rule by the wealthy, provided
tory, an era of extraordinary expansion geographically, artistically, and politically.
a stable government applying laws
equally; men could advance politically, Greeks ventured as far east as the Black Sea and as far west as Spain. With the re-
hold office, and vote if they earned birth of literacy, this period also witnessed a tremendous literary flowering. Politi-
enough wealth. cally these were the years when Sparta and Athens—the two poles of the Greek
• Federalism was a widespread and experience—rose to prominence.
popular system where individual poleis
united to form one general government.
During the years 1100–800 b.c.e. the Greeks not only
Overseas Expansion recovered from the breakdown of the Mycenaean
world but also grew in wealth and numbers. This new
prosperity brought new problems. The increase in population meant that many
families had very little land or none at all. Land hunger and the resulting social
and political tensions drove many Greek men and women to seek new homes
outside of Greece. Other factors, largely intangible, played their part as well: the
desire for a new start, a love of excitement and adventure, and natural curiosity
about what lay beyond the horizon.
From about 750 to 550 b.c.e., Greeks from the mainland and Asia Minor trav-
eled throughout the Mediterranean and even into the Atlantic Ocean in their
quest for new land. They sailed in the greatest numbers to Sicily and southern
Italy, where there was ample space for expansion.
Colonization changed the entire Greek world, both at home and abroad. In
economic terms it created a much larger market for the exchange of agricultural
and manufactured goods. From the east, especially from the northern coast of the
Black Sea, came wheat in a volume beyond the capacity of Greek soil. In return
flowed Greek wine and olive oil, which could not be produced in the harsher cli-
mate of the north. Greek-manufactured goods, notably rich jewelry and fine pot-
tery, circulated from southern Russia to Spain. During this same period the Greeks
adopted the custom of minting coins, a custom they apparently imported from
Lydia. At first coinage was of little economic importance, and only later did it re-
place the common practice of barter. In the barter system one person simply ex-
changes one good for another without the use of money. Thus Greek culture and
economics, fertilized by the influences of other societies, spread throughout the
Mediterranean basin.
Colonization presented the polis with a huge challenge, for it required organi-
zation and planning on an unprecedented scale. The colonizing city, called the
metropolis The colonizing or “mother”
city, responsible for deciding where to metropolis, or mother city, first decided where to establish the colony, how to
establish the colony. transport colonists to the site, and who would sail. Then the metropolis collected
and stored the supplies that the colonists would need both to feed themselves and
The Archaic Age (800–500 B.C.E.) 47
to plant their first crop. Once the colonists landed, their leader laid out the new
polis, selected the sites of temples and public buildings, and established the gov-
ernment. Then he surrendered power. The colony was thereafter independent of
the metropolis. For the Greeks, colonization had two important aspects. First, it
demanded that the polis assume a much greater public function than ever before,
thus strengthening the city-state’s institutional position. Second, colonization
spread the polis and its values far beyond the shores of Greece. Even more impor-
tant, colonization on this scale had a profound impact on the course of Western
civilization. It meant that the prevailing culture of the Mediterranean basin would
be Greek.
ideal that the law belonged to the citizens. Nevertheless, the aristocracy still gov-
erned Athens oppressively and by the early sixth century b.c.e. the situation was
explosive. The aristocrats owned the best land, met in an assembly to govern the
polis, and interpreted the law. Noble landowners were forcing small farmers into
economic dependence. Many families were sold into slavery; others were exiled
and their land was pledged to the rich.
One person who recognized these problems clearly was the poet Solon (SOH-
luhn), himself an aristocrat. Solon recited his poems in the Athenian agora, where
anyone there could hear his call for justice and fairness and his condemnation of
aristocratic greed and dishonesty. The aristocrats realized that Solon was no crazed
revolutionary, and the common people trusted him. Around 594 b.c.e. the nobles
elected him archon (AHR-kon), chief magistrate of the Athenian polis, and gave
him extraordinary power to reform the state.
Solon immediately freed all people enslaved for debt, recalled all exiles, can-
celed all debts on land, and made enslavement for debt illegal. Solon allowed
even the poorest men into the old aristocratic assembly, where they could take part
in the election of magistrates.
Although Solon’s reforms solved some immediate problems, they did not bring deme A local unit that served as the
peace to Athens. Some aristocrats attempted to make themselves tyrants, while basis of Cleisthenes’ political system.
others banded together to oppose them. In 546 b.c.e. Pisistratus (pie-SIS-tra-tus), boule Part of a larger legislative body
an exiled aristocrat, returned to Athens, defeated his opponents, and became ty- (with the ecclesia), it is a council
rant. Pisistratus reduced the power of the aristocracy while supporting the com- composed of five hundred members.
mon people. Under his rule Athens prospered, and his building program began to ecclesia An assembly of all citizens that
transform the city into one of the splendors of Greece. His reign as tyrant pro- serves as the other legislative body with
moted the growth of democratic ideas by arousing rudimentary feelings of equality the boule.
in many Athenian men.
Democracy took shape in Athens under the leadership of Cleisthenes
(KLAHYS-thuh-neez), a prominent aristocrat who won the support of lower- Sec tion Review
status men to emerge triumphant in 508 b.c.e. Cleisthenes created the deme • The Greek growth in population and
(deem), a local unit that kept the roll of citizens, or demos, within its jurisdiction. wealth led to overseas colonization
The democracy functioned on the idea that all full citizens were sovereign. Yet throughout the Mediterranean basin.
not all citizens could take time from work to participate in government. Therefore, • The colonizing city, the metropolis,
they delegated their power to other citizens by creating various offices meant to spread Greek culture by determining
run the democracy. The most prestigious of them was the board of ten archons the sites of colonies.
who were charged with handling legal and military matters. Six of them oversaw • Sparta was a militaristic society
the Athenian legal system. They presided over courts, fixed dates for trials, and involved in both the First and Second
ensured that the laws of Athens were consistent. They were all elected for one year. Messenian wars, making the
Messenians into helots (slaves).
After leaving office they entered the Areopagus (ar-ee-OP-uh-gus), a select coun-
cil of ex-archons who handled cases involving homicide, wounding, and arson. • Spartan males lived in a homosocial
setting for most of their lives,
Legislation was in the hands of two bodies, the boule (BOO-lee), or council, contributing to their dedication to the
composed of five hundred members, and the ecclesia (ee-KLEE-zhee-uh), the as- state and allowing their women much
sembly of all citizens. The boule, separate from the Areopagus, was perhaps the economic freedom.
major institution of the democracy. By supervising the various committees of gov- • Draco made harsh laws and Solon
ernment and proposing bills to the assembly, it guided Athenian political life. It reformed Athens, leading to tyrannical
received foreign envoys and forwarded treaties to the assembly for ratification. It rule before Cleisthenes established
oversaw the granting of state contracts and was responsible for receiving many democracy through the deme.
revenues. It held the democracy together. Nonetheless, the ecclesia had the final • Citizens ruled democratically in
word. Every citizen could express his opinion on any subject on the agenda, and a Athens through archons (legal and
military), the Areopagus (former
simple majority vote was needed to pass or reject a bill. archons), the boule (council of five
Athenian democracy was to prove an inspiring ideal in Western civilization. It hundred), and ecclesia (assembly of
demonstrated that a large group of people, not just a few, could efficiently run the all citizens).
affairs of state. Because citizens could speak their minds, they did not have to resort
50 Chapter 3 Classical Greece, ca. 1650–338 B.C.E.
In the years 500 to 338 b.c.e., Greek civilization reached its highest peak in poli-
tics, thought, and art. In this period the Greeks beat back the armies of the Persian
Empire. Then, turning their spears against one another, they destroyed their own
political system in a century of warfare. Some thoughtful Greeks felt prompted to
record and analyze these momentous events. Herodotus (ca. 485–425 b.c.e.),
from Asia Minor, traveled the Greek world to piece together the course of the
Persian wars. Although he consulted documents when he could find them, he
relied largely on the memories of the participants, making him the first oral histo-
rian as well as the “father of history.” Next came Thucydides (thoo-SID-ih-dees)
(ca. 460–ca. 399 b.c.e.), whose account of the Peloponnesian (PELL-eh-puh-neze-an)
War remains a classic of Western literature. Unlike Herodotus, he was often a
participant in the events that he described.
This era also saw the flowering of philosophy, as thinkers
in Ionia and on the Greek mainland began to ponder the na-
ture and meaning of the universe and human experience. The
Greeks invented drama, and the Athenian tragedians Aeschylus
(ES-kuh-luhs), Sophocles (SOF-uh-kleez), and Euripides (yoo-
RIP-eh-deez) explored themes that still inspire audiences to-
day. Greek architects reached the zenith of their art and
created buildings whose very ruins still inspire awe. Because
Greek intellectual and artistic efforts attained their fullest and
finest expression in these years, this age is called the “classical
period.” Few periods in the history of Western society can
match it in sheer dynamism and achievement.
the heart of the naval forces. After an initial defeat at the battle of Thermopylae
(thuhr-MOP-uh-lee), the Greek military repelled the Persians at sea and on land.
The significance of these Greek victories is nearly incalculable. By defeating
the Persians, the Greeks ensured that they would not be taken over by a monarchy,
which they increasingly viewed as un-Greek. The decisive victories meant that
Greek political forms and intellectual concepts would be handed down to later
societies.
Corcyra THESSALY
ND
427 B.C.E.
A e
Mytilene 428-427 B.C.E.
US
M
g
406 B.C.E.
.
ACARNANIA A N ATO L I A
e
Ionian
AETOLIA
I O
a
Euboea
Delphi BOEOTIA Sardis
n
Sea Delium 424 B.C.E. Chios
Thebes
N I
Naupactus Gulf
of C Plataea 429-427 B.C.E.
S
orin
429 B.C.E. ACHAEA th
e
ATTICA a Ephesus
A
20° E ELIS Corinth Megara Andros Samos
Athens
ARCADIA
Olympia Argos
Mantinea 418 B.C.E. Aegina Miletus
PELOPONNESUS
Delos
MESSENIA Paros Halicarnassus
Me Pylos 425 B.C.E. Sparta Naxos
dite LACONIA
rran Cos
ean
Sea Melos
416 B.C.E.
Athens and allies
Cythera Rhodes
Sparta and allies
Neutral Greek states
S e a o f C r e t e
Persian Empire 0 50 100 Km.
25° E
Major battle 0 50 100 Mi.
Crete
Major siege of city 35° N
in its wake fearful plagues, famine, civil wars, widespread destruction, and huge
loss of life.
After a Theban attack on the nearby polis of Plataea (pluh-TEE-uh), the Pelo-
ponnesian War began in earnest. In the next seven years, the army of Sparta and
its Peloponnesian allies invaded Attica five times. The Athenians stood behind
their walls, but in 430 b.c.e. the cramped conditions nurtured a plague that killed
huge numbers, eventually claiming Pericles himself. (See the feature “Listening to
the Past: The Great Plague at Athens, 430 b.c.e.” on page 64.) Under a new leader,
Cleon (KLEE-on), the Athenians counterattacked and defeated the Spartans at
Pylos (PIE-lohs), yet the Spartans responded by widening the war. Only after ten
years of death, destruction, and stalemate did Sparta and Athens agree to the Peace
of Nicias (NISH-ee-uhs) in 421 b.c.e.
The Peace of Nicias resulted in a cold war. But even cold war can bring horror
and misery. Such was the case when in 416 b.c.e. the Athenians sent a fleet to the
neutral island of Melos with an ultimatum: the Melians could surrender or perish.
The motives of the Athenians were frankly and brutally imperialistic. The Melians
The Classical Period (500–338 B.C.E.) 53
resisted. The Athenians conquered them, killed the men of military age, and sold
the women and children into slavery.
The cold war grew hotter, thanks to the ambitions of Alcibiades (al-suh-BAHY-
uh-dees) (ca. 450–404 b.c.e.), an aristocrat, a kinsman of Pericles, and a student
of the philosopher Socrates (SOK-ruh-teez). Alcibiades convinced the Athenians
to attack Syracuse, the leading polis in Sicily. Ultimately the people of Syracuse
prevailed, as Thucydides wrote: “[Athenian] infantry, fleet, and everything else
were utterly destroyed, and out of many few returned home.”2
The disaster in Sicily ushered in the final phase of the war, which was marked
by three major developments: the renewal of war between Athens and Sparta,
Persia’s intervention in the war, and the revolt of many Athenian subjects. The
year 413 b.c.e. saw Sparta’s declaration of war against Athens and widespread re-
volt within the Athenian Empire. Yet Sparta still lacked a navy, the only instru-
ment that could take advantage of the unrest of Athens’s subjects, most of whom
lived either on islands or in Ionia. The sly Alcibiades, now working for Sparta,
provided a solution: the Persians would build a fleet for Sparta, and Sparta would
give Ionia back to Persia. Now equipped with a fleet, the Spartans challenged the
Athenians in the Aegean, the result being a long roll of inconclusive naval battles.
The strain of war prompted the Athenians in 407 b.c.e. to recall Alcibiades
from exile. He cheerfully double-crossed the Spartans and Persians, but even he
could not restore Athenian fortunes. In 405 b.c.e. Athens met its match in the
Spartan commander Lysander, who destroyed the last Athenian fleet and block-
aded Athens until it was starved into submission. After twenty-seven years the Pelo-
ponnesian War was over, and the evils prophesied by the Spartan ambassador
Melesippus in 431 b.c.e. had come true.
reason and justice be applied to resolve fundamental conflicts. The final play
concludes with a prayer that civil dissension never be allowed to destroy the city
and that the life of the city be one of harmony and grace.
Sophocles (496–406 b.c.e.) also dealt with matters personal and political. In
Antigone (an-TIG-uh-nee) he highlights conflicts between divine and human law
and comments on the gender order in Greek society. Antigone defies Creon, her
uncle and king, to follow divinely established rules and bury her brother against
Creon’s decree. Creon rages that she is not above the laws he has established, and
that if he does not punish her she will be more man than he is. Antigone escapes
her punishment by committing suicide.
Perhaps his most famous plays are Oedipus (ED-uh-puhs) the King and its se-
quel, Oedipus at Colonus. Oedipus the King is the tragic story of a man doomed by
the gods to kill his father and marry his mother. Try as he might to avoid his fate,
Oedipus’s every action brings him closer to its fulfillment. When at last he realizes
that he has carried out the decree of the gods, Oedipus blinds himself and flees
into exile. In Oedipus at Colonus Sophocles dramatizes the last days of the broken
king, whose patient suffering and piety win him an exalted position. In the end the
gods honor him for his virtue. These stories are renowned for their psychological
depth and wrenching emotions.
With Euripides (ca. 480–406 b.c.e.), drama entered a new, in many ways more
personal, phase. To him the gods were far less important than human beings. The
essence of Euripides’ tragedy is the flawed character—men and women who bring
disaster on themselves and their loved ones because their passions overwhelm rea-
The Classical Period (500–338 B.C.E.) 55
57
58 Chapter 3 Classical Greece, ca. 1650–338 B.C.E.
Sacrificial Scene
Much of Greek religion was simple and festive, as this scene demonstrates. The participants include women and boys dressed in their finest
clothes and crowned with garlands. Musicians add to the festivities. Only the sheep will not enjoy the ceremony. (National Archaeological Museum,
Athens/Archaeological Receipts Fund)
Sec tion Review Plato (427–347 b.c.e.) carried on his master’s search for
truth, founding a philosophical school, the Academy. Plato be-
• The Greek victories over the Persians at Marathon (490 lieved that the ideal polis could exist only when its citizens were
b.c.e.) and against Xerxes (480 b.c.e.) meant the survival well educated. He developed the theory that there are two
and spread of Greek political and intellectual ideas.
worlds: the impermanent, changing world of appearance that
• After driving out the Persians, Athens became increasingly we know through our senses, and the eternal, unchanging realm
imperialistic, treating their allies harshly, leading to war
between Sparta and Athens. of “forms” that constitute the essence of true reality. Only the
mind can perceive eternal forms. The intellectual journey con-
• The Peloponnesian war brought widespread destruction to
both Sparta and Athens and was only won when Sparta, sists of moving from the realm of appearances to the realm of
with the aid of the Persian navy, finally defeated Athens. forms.
• The Athenian Acropolis exhibited Greek art portraying the Aristotle (ar-ih-STAH-tahl) (384–322 b.c.e.) disagreed with
noble side of humans and sponsored the production of Plato’s idea of a separate, supernatural reality and believed that
plays dealing with a variety of themes from drama to genuine knowledge is derived through close examination of the
comedy and satire. natural world. He believed that the universe operated according
• Greek women ideally lived a segregated, private life, to principles and laws that could be discovered through scien-
although some women had important public roles as tific reasoning. Aristotle argued that everything and everyone
priestesses, for example at the Delphic oracle. has an inner potential or purpose that they are meant to fulfill.
• Although Greek religion lacked scriptures, ethics, or a The philosophies of Plato and Aristotle both viewed women
priesthood, Greeks worshipped gods and celebrated festivals as inferior beings. Plato associated women with the body and
such as the Olympic games, which unified Greeks
culturally. emotions and men with the superior faculties of mind and rea-
son. Aristotle thought that women’s primary purpose was to bear
• Greek philosophers included the Pre-Socratics Thales
(water), Anaximander (void), Heraclitus (change), and children. Athenian philosophers thus reflected the patriarchy of
Democritus (atoms); Hippocrates and his four humors for their society, while also pushing beyond the magical thinking of
medicine; and Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle. previous generations. Both the breadth of their vision and its lim-
itations are their legacies to Western civilization.
The turbulent period from 404 to 338 b.c.e. is sometimes mistakenly seen as a
period of failure and decline. It was instead a vibrant era in which Plato and Aris-
totle thought and wrote, one in which literature, oratory, and historical writing
flourished. The architects of the fourth century b.c.e. designed and built some of
the finest buildings of the classical period, and engineering made great strides. If
the fourth century was a period of decline, this was so only in politics. The Pelo-
ponnesian War and its aftermath proved that the polis had reached the limits of its
success as an effective political institution. The attempts of various city-states to
dominate the others led only to incessant warfare. The polis system was commit-
ting suicide.
The Greeks of the fourth century b.c.e. experimented seriously with two po-
Common Peace One of two political litical concepts in the hope of preventing war. First was the Common Peace, the
concepts created by Greeks in the fourth idea that the states of Greece, whether large or small, should live together in peace
century b.c.e. in an attempt to prevent
war. It was the idea that the states of
and freedom, each enjoying its own laws and customs. In 386 b.c.e. this concept
Greece should live together in peace and was a vital part of a peace treaty with the Persian Empire, in which the Greeks and
freedom, each enjoying its own laws Persians pledged themselves to live in harmony.
and customs. Federalism, the second concept to become prominent, already had a long his-
tory in some parts of Greece (see page 45). Strictly speaking, the new impetus
toward federalism was intended more to gain security through numbers than to
The Final Act (404–338 B.C.E.) 61
prevent war. In the fourth century b.c.e. at least ten other federations of states ei-
ther came into being or were revitalized. Federalism never led to a United States
of Greece, but the concept held great importance not only for fourth-century
Greeks but also for the Hellenistic period and beyond. In 1787, when the Found-
ing Fathers met in Philadelphia to frame the Constitution of the United States,
they studied Greek federalism very seriously in the hope that the Greek past could
help guide the American future.
The chief states, Sparta, Athens, and Thebes, each hegemony A political ascendancy over
The Struggle tried to create a hegemony (heh-JEM-uh-nee), that is, other states.
for Hegemony a political ascendancy over other states, even though
they sometimes paid lip service to the ideals of the Common Peace. In every in-
stance, the ambition, jealousy, pride, and fear of the major powers doomed the
effort to achieve genuine peace.
When the Spartans defeated Athens in 404 b.c.e., they used their victory to
build an empire instead of ensuring the freedom of all Greeks. Their decision
brought the Spartans into conflict with their own allies and with Persia,
which now demanded the return of Ionia to its control (see page 39).
From 400 to 386 b.c.e. the Spartans fought the Persians for Ionia, a
conflict that eventually engulfed Greece itself. After years of stale-
mate the Spartans made peace with Persia and their Greek enemies.
The result was the first formal Common Peace, the King’s Peace of
386 b.c.e., which cost Sparta its empire but not its position of as-
cendancy in Greece.
Not content with Sparta’s hegemony of Greece, Agesilaos
(ah-gis-il-A-us) betrayed the very concept of the Common Peace
to punish cities that had opposed Sparta during the war. He
treacherously ordered Thebes to be seized and even condoned an
unwarranted and unsuccessful attack on Athens. Agesilaos had
gone too far. Even though it appeared that his naked use of force
had made Sparta supreme in Greece, his imperialism was soon to
lead to Sparta’s downfall at the hands of the Thebans, the very people
whom he sought to tyrannize.
After routing the once-invincible Spartans from Thebes, the The-
ban leader Epaminondas (ee-pam-uh-NON-duhs) eliminated Sparta
as a major power through a series of invasions. He concluded alliances
with many Peloponnesian states but made no effort to dominate them,
instead fostering federalism in Greece. He also threw his support behind
the Common Peace. Although he made Thebes the leader of Greece
from 371 to 362 b.c.e., other city-states and leagues were bound to Thebes
only by voluntary alliances. By his insistence on the liberty of the Greeks,
Epaminondas, more than any other person in Greek history, successfully
blended the three concepts of hegemony, federalism, and the Common
Peace. His death at the Battle of Mantinea in 362 b.c.e. put an end to
his efforts, but not to these three political ideals.
Statue of Eirene
The Athenians erected this statue of Eirene (Peace) holding Ploutos (Wealth) in her
left arm. Athens had seen only war for some fifty-six years, and the statue celebrated
the Common Peace of 375 b.c.e. The bitter irony of this poignant scene is that the
treaty lasted scarcely a year. (Glyptothek, Munich/Studio Koppermann)
62 Chapter 3 Classical Greece, ca. 1650–338 B.C.E.
Chapter Review
When the Greeks arrived in Hellas, how did they adapt themselves to their new
landscape? (page 39) Key Terms
The Greeks entered a land of mountains and small plains, which led them to estab- Hellenic period (p. 39)
lish small communities. Sometimes these small communities were joined together in Hellenistic period (p. 39)
kingdoms, most prominently the Minoan kingdom on the island of Crete and the Aegean basin (p. 39)
Mycenaean kingdom on the mainland. Minoans and Mycenaeans used written rec-
ords, and the fall of these kingdoms led writing to disappear for centuries, a period Minoan (p. 39)
known as the Greek Dark Age (1100–800 b.c.e.).
Chapter Review 63
After the Greeks had established the polis, in which they lived their political and Mycenaean (p. 41)
social lives, how did they shape it into its several historical forms? (page 43)
polis (p. 43)
Even though kingdoms collapsed, Greek culture continued to spread, and more in- acropolis (p. 44)
dependent communities were formed. Such a community, called a polis, developed
social and political institutions. Some were democracies, in which government was agora (p. 44)
shared among all citizens, which meant adult free men. Other Greeks established hoplites (p. 44)
smaller governing bodies of citizens, called oligarchs, which directed the political af- monarchy (p. 44)
fairs of all.
tyranny (p. 44)
democracy (p. 45)
What major developments mark the Archaic Greek period in terms of spread of oligarchy (p. 45)
culture and the growth of cities? (page 46) federalism (p. 45)
During the Archaic Age (800–500 b.c.e.) Greeks colonized much of the Mediterra- metropolis (p. 46)
nean, establishing cities in Asia Minor, southern Italy, Sicily, and southern France. helot (p. 47)
This brought them into contact with many other peoples, and also spread Greek cul-
homosocial (p. 48)
ture widely. During this period Sparta and Athens became the most important poleis.
deme (p. 49)
boule (p. 49)
How did the Greeks develop their literature, philosophy, religion, and art, and ecclesia (p. 49)
how did war affect this intellectual and social process? (page 50)
Delian League (p. 51)
Sparta and Athens joined together to fight the Persian Empire, but later turned Common Peace (p. 60)
against one another in the Peloponnesian War (431–404 b.c.e.). During this time of
hegemony (p. 61)
warfare, Athenian leaders turned their city into an architectural showplace, supporting
the creation of buildings and statues that are still prized. Playwrights presented trage-
dies and comedies that dealt with basic issues of life. Life for the men in Athens who
were citizens revolved around public political assemblies, while for women it revolved
around the household. Athenian thinkers regarded women as inferior and did not
think they should have a public role. Both women and men took part in ceremonies
honoring gods and goddesses, though some men, most prominently the philosophers
Plato and Aristotle, developed ideas about the universe and the place of humans in it
that did not involve the gods.
How did the Greek city-states meet political and military challenges, and how
did Macedonia become dominant? (page 60)
The Greeks destroyed a good deal of their flourishing world in a series of wars. De-
spite their political advances, they never really learned how to routinely live peacefully
with one another. Their disunity allowed for the rise of Macedonia under the leader-
ship of King Philip II, a brilliant military leader.
Notes
John Buckler is the translator of all uncited quotations from a foreign language in Chapters 1–6.
1. J. M. Edmonds, Greek Elegy and Iambus (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1931),
I.70, frag. 10.
2. Thucydides, History of the Peloponnesian War 7.87.6.
3. J. M. Edmonds, The Fragments of Attic Comedy (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1971), 2.366–2.369,
Mnesimachos frag. 7.
64
CHAPTER 4
The
Hellenistic
World
336–146 B.C.E.
Chapter Preview
Alexander and the Great Crusade
Why did Alexander launch his massive
attack on the Persian Empire? How
extensive were his conquests?
Alexander’s Legacy
What happened to Alexander’s empire
after his death? What was his political
and cultural legacy?
65
66 Chapter 4 The Hellenistic World, 336–146 B.C.E.
In 336 b.c.e. Alexander inherited not only Philip’s crown but also his policies.
After his victory at Chaeronea (ker-uh-NEE-uh), Philip had organized the states of
Greece into a huge league under his leadership and announced to the Greeks his
plan to lead them and his Macedonians against the Persian Empire. Fully intend-
ing to carry out Philip’s designs, Alexander proclaimed to the Greek world that the
invasion of Persia was to be a great crusade, a mighty act of revenge for the Persian
invasion of Greece in 480 b.c.e. It would also be the means by which Alexander
would create an empire of his own in the East.
Despite his youth, Alexander was well prepared to lead the attack. Philip had
groomed his son to become king and had given him the best education possible.
Pella THRACE SM
TS Ox
sp
Athens
Sparta Sardis SOGDIANA
M ANATOLIA
Issus
ed Halicarnassus Side ASSYRIA
ite Gaugamela Zadracarta Bactra S
H
r r a Crete Arbela MEDIA KU
Hydaspes
nea BACTR I A (Jhelum)
T ig r
h
is R
Tyre M ra te Ecbatana
E s R.
.
S
O 30°N
R.
O Susa a R
T p h le j
Babylon A M H y S ut
Siwah Oasis I A Pasargadae
Memphis R.
(
EGYPT
s
Persepolis
du
P ER SI S
In
Pe
Ni
G ED R OSI A
le
rs
an Pattala INDIA
R.
S A H A R A ARABIA Pura
i
Re
Gu
lf
d
Se
Arabian
a
Sea
30°E 40°E 50°E 60°E 70°E
68 Chapter 4 The Hellenistic World, 336–146 B.C.E.
burning the buildings of Xerxes, the invader of Greece. In 330 b.c.e. he took
Sec tion Review
Ecbatana (ek-BAT-un-uh), the last Persian capital, and pursued the Persian
• Alexander set out to conquer Persia as an act king to his death.
of revenge at the beginning of his own empire. The Persian Empire had fallen, and the war of revenge was over, but
• Alexander used his campaign as a method Alexander had no intention of stopping. He dismissed his Greek troops but
of study as well as war, bringing along permitted many of them to serve on as mercenaries. Alexander then began
scientists and philosophers to document his personal odyssey. With his Macedonian soldiers and Greek mercenaries,
the adventure.
he set out to conquer the rest of Asia. He plunged deeper into the East, into
• After conquering Egypt, Alexander honored lands completely unknown to the Greek world. It took his soldiers four ad-
the priests who proclaimed him pharaoh, then
he consulted the oracle of Zeus-Amon, and ditional years to conquer Bactria and the easternmost parts of the now-
from then on considered himself the son defunct Persian Empire, but still Alexander was determined to continue
of Zeus. his march.
• Alexander defeated the Persians at the battle In 326 b.c.e. Alexander crossed the Indus River and entered India.
of Gaugamela and then captured the Persian There, too, he saw hard fighting, and finally at the Hyphasis (HIF-ah-sis)
capital Persepolis, pursuing the Persian king River his troops refused to go farther. Alexander was enraged by the mutiny,
to his death, and capturing the last capital for he believed he was near the end of the world. Nonetheless, the army
of Ecbatana.
stood firm, and Alexander relented. Still eager to explore the limits of the
• Alexander next conquered Bactria and entered world, Alexander turned south to the Arabian Sea. Though the tribes in the
India, where his troops mutinied and refused
to go farther; in retaliation, Alexander waged area did not oppose him, he waged a bloody, ruthless, and unnecessary war
needless wars along the Arabian Sea and against them. After reaching the Arabian Sea and turning west, he led his
marched them home through the army through the grim Gedrosian Desert. The army suffered fearfully, and
Gedrosian Desert. many soldiers died along the way; nonetheless, in 324 b.c.e. Alexander
• Alexander died in 323 b.c.e. in Babylon. reached his camp at Susa. The great crusade was over, and Alexander him-
self died the next year in Babylon.
Alexander’s Legacy
What happened to Alexander’s empire after his death? What was his
political and cultural legacy?
Alexander so quickly became a legend during his lifetime that he still seems super-
human. That alone makes a reasoned interpretation of him very difficult. Some
historians have seen him as a high-minded philosopher, and none can deny that
he possessed genuine intellectual gifts. Others, however, have portrayed him as a
bloody-minded autocrat, more interested in his own ambition than in any philo-
sophical concept of the common good. Alexander is the perfect example of the
need for the historian to use care when interpreting the known facts. (See the fea-
ture “Listening to the Past: Alexander and the Brotherhood of Man,” on page 84.)
What is not disputed is that Alexander was instrumental in changing the face of
politics and culture in the eastern Mediterranean. His campaign swept away the
Persian Empire, which had ruled for over two hundred years, and opened the East
to the tide of Hellenism.
Da J ax
n u b e R. ar t
Ar a l es
R.
BALK AN MTS. Sea
C AU C
Black Sea AS U 40°N
Ca
MACEDON
Pella SM
T Ox
sp
THRACE S. us
EPIRUS R. Alexandria
ian
BITHYNIA COLCH I S the Farthest
AETOLIAN PONTUS
LEAGUE
Athens Pergamum GALATIA
ACHAEAN
ANATOLIA
Sea
LEAGUE Sardis ARMENIA
Sparta Ipsus BACTR I A
M IONIA
301 B.C.E.
CAPPADOCIA MEDIA Aï Khanum
ed Tarsus ATROPATENE
ite Rhodes Bactra S
H
r r a Crete Antioch PARTHIA KU
nea
T ig r
n Sea Cyprus up DU Khyber Pass
HIN
E
Cyrene SYRIA hr
is R
at Ecbatana
es
.
Tyre Damascus R.
Seleucia-on-the-Tigris
30°N
R.
PALESTINE )
si s
Susa
AR AC H OS I A a R.
Alexandria Raphia Babylon ph lej
H y S ut
Memphis 217 B.C.E. R.
(
EGYPT
s
du
PERSIS
In
Pe
Ni
G E D ROS I A
le
rs
an INDIA
R.
S A H A R A ARABIA
i
Re
Ptolemais Gu
lf
d
Se
Arabian
a
Sea
30°E 40°E 50°E 60°E 70°E
that was to continue for forty years. No single Macedonian general was able to re-
place Alexander as emperor of his entire domain. In effect, the strongest divided it
among themselves. By 263 b.c.e. three officers had split the empire into large
monarchies (see Map 4.2). Antigonus Gonatas became king of Macedonia and
established the Antigonid (an-TIG-uh-nid) dynasty, which ruled until the Roman
conquest in 168 b.c.e. Ptolemy (TAWL-uh-mee) made himself king of Egypt, and
his descendants, the Ptolemies, assumed the powers and position of pharaohs.
Seleucus (sih-LOO-sus), founder of the Seleucid (sih-LOO-sid) dynasty, carved
out a kingdom that stretched from the coast of Asia Minor to India. In 263 b.c.e.
Eumenes (yoo-MEN-eez), the Greek ruler of Pergamum (PUR-guh-mum), a city
in western Asia Minor, won his independence from the Seleucids and created the
Pergamene monarchy. Though the Seleucid kings soon lost control of their east-
ernmost provinces, Greek influence in this area did not wane. In modern Turke-
stan (tur-kuh-STAN) and Afghanistan (af-GAN-uh-stan) another line of Greek
kings established the kingdom of Bactria and even managed to spread their power
and culture into northern India.
70 Chapter 4 The Hellenistic World, 336–146 B.C.E.
The political face of Greece itself changed during the Hellenistic period. The
day of the polis was over; in its place rose leagues of city-states. The two most pow-
erful and extensive were the Aetolian (ee-TOH-lee-uhn) League in western and
central Greece and the Achaean (a-KEY-an) League in the Peloponnesus. Once-
powerful city-states like Athens and Sparta sank to the level of third-rate powers.
The political history of the Hellenistic period was dominated by the great
monarchies and the Greek leagues. The political fragmentation and incessant
warfare that marked the Hellenic period continued on an even wider and larger
scale during the Hellenistic period. Never did the Hellenistic world achieve po-
litical stability or lasting peace. Hellenistic kings never forgot the vision of Alexan-
der’s empire, spanning Europe and Asia, secure under the rule of one man. Try
though they did, they were never able to re-create it. In this respect Alexander’s
legacy fell not to his generals but to the Romans of a later era.
continued his policy by luring Greek colonists to their realms. For seventy-five Sec tion Review
years after Alexander’s death, Greek immigrants poured into the East. At least
250 new Hellenistic colonies were established. The Mediterranean world had • Alexander changed the eastern
Mediterranean both politically and
seen no comparable movement of peoples since the Archaic Age (see page 46), culturally, ended the Persian Empire,
when wave after wave of Greeks had turned the Mediterranean basin into a Greek- and opened the East to Hellenism.
speaking region. • Upon Alexander’s death after much
The overall result of Alexander’s settlements and those of his successors was fighting, his generals Antigonus
the spread of Hellenism as far east as India. Throughout the Hellenistic period, Gonatas, Ptolemy, and Seleucus
Greeks and Easterners became familiar with and adapted themselves to each oth- split his empire into three large
er’s customs, religion, and way of life. Although Greek culture did not completely monarchies, the Antigonid, Ptolemeic,
and Seleucid.
conquer the East, it gave the East a vehicle of expression that linked it to the West.
Hellenism became a common bond among the East, peninsular Greece, and the • Leagues of city-states replaced the
polis and a period of political unrest
western Mediterranean. This pre-existing cultural bond was later to prove su- and continuous warfare began as
premely valuable to Rome—itself heavily influenced by Hellenism—in its efforts Hellenistic kings unsuccessfully
to impose a comparable political unity on the Western world. sought to become the next Alexander.
• Alexander solved the problem of
communication across his empire by
establishing cities and colonies that
The Spread of Hellenism continued his policies.
What effect did Greek migration have on Greek and native peoples? • The settlements spread Hellenism as
far east as India, while the resulting
intermingling of ideas linked the East
When the Greeks and Macedonians entered Asia Minor, Egypt, and the more
to the West.
remote East, they encountered civilizations older than their own. In some ways the
Eastern cultures were more advanced than the Greek, in others less so. Thus this
third great tide of Greek migration differed from preceding waves, which had
spread over land that was uninhabited or inhabited by less-developed peoples.
What did the Hellenistic monarchies offer Greek immigrants politically and
materially? More broadly, how did Hellenism and the cultures of the East affect
one another? What did the meeting of East and West entail for the history of
the world?
in the armies and navies of the Hellenistic monarchies. Greeks were able
to dominate other professions as well. The kingdoms and cities
recruited Greek writers and artists to create Greek works on
Asian soil. Architects, engineers, and skilled craftsmen found
their services in great demand because of the building policies
of the Hellenistic monarchs.
Increased physical and social mobility benefited some
women as well as men. More women learned to read
than before, and they engaged in occupations
in which literacy was beneficial, including
care of the sick. During the Hellenistic
period some women took part in com-
mercial transactions. They still lived
under legal handicaps; in Egypt, for ex-
ample, a Greek woman needed a male
guardian to buy, sell, or lease land, to
borrow money, and to represent her
in other transactions. Yet often such a
guardian was present only to fulfill
the letter of the law. The woman
was the real agent and handled the
business being transacted.
As long as Greeks continued to replenish their professional ranks, the king- Marital Advice
doms remained strong. In the process they drew an immense amount of talent This small terra-cotta sculpture is
from the Greek peninsula, draining the vitality of the Greek homeland. However, generally seen as a mother advising her
the Hellenistic monarchies could not keep recruiting Greeks forever, in spite of daughter, a new bride. Such intimate
their wealth and willingness to spend lavishly. In time the huge surge of immigra- scenes of ordinary people were popular
in the Hellenistic world, in contrast to
tion slowed greatly. Even then the Hellenistic monarchs were reluctant to recruit
the idealized statues of gods and
Easterners to fill posts normally held by Greeks. The result was at first the stagna-
goddesses of the classical period.
tion of the Hellenistic world and finally, after 202 b.c.e., its collapse in the face of (British Museum/Michael Holford)
the young and vigorous Roman republic.
Cultural Blending
Ptolemy V, a Macedonian by birth and the Hellenistic king of Egypt,
dedicated this stone to the Egyptian sacred bull of the Egyptian god Ptah.
Nothing here is Greek or Macedonian, a sign that the conquered had, in
some religious and ceremonial ways, won over their conquerors. (Egyptian
Museum, Cairo)
Alexander’s conquest of the Persian Empire not only changed the political face of
the ancient world but also brought the East fully into the sphere of Greek econom-
ics. Yet the Hellenistic period did not see a revolution in the way people lived and
worked. The material demands of Hellenistic society remained as simple as those
of Athenian society in the fifth century b.c.e. Clothes and furniture were essen-
tially unchanged, as were household goods, tools, and jewelry. The real achieve-
ment of Alexander and his successors was linking East and West in a broad
commercial network. The spread of Greeks throughout the Near East and Egypt
created new markets and stimulated trade. The economic unity of the Hellenistic
world, like its cultural bonds, would later prove valuable to the Romans.
Alexander’s conquest of the Persian Empire had immediate effects on trade. In
the Persian capitals Alexander had found vast sums of gold, silver, and other trea-
sure. This wealth financed the building of roads and the development of harbors
as well as the creation of new cities. Whole new markets opened to Greek mer-
chants, who eagerly took advantage of the new opportunities. In bazaars, ports,
and trading centers Greeks learned of Eastern customs and traditions while spread-
ing knowledge of their own culture.
The Seleucid and Ptolemaic dynasties traded as far afield
as India, Arabia, and sub-Saharan Africa. Overland trade with
India and Arabia was conducted by caravan and was largely
in the hands of Easterners. Once the goods reached the
Hellenistic monarchies, Greek merchants took a hand in
the trade.
Essential to the caravan trade from the Mediterranean to
Afghanistan and India was the southern route through Arabia.
The desert of Arabia may seem at first unlikely and inhospi-
table terrain for a line of commerce, but to the east of it lies
the plateau of Iran, from which trade routes stretched to the
south and still farther east to China. Commerce from the East
arrived at Egypt and the excellent harbors of Palestine, Phoe-
nicia, and Syria. From these ports goods flowed to Greece,
Italy, and Spain. The backbone of this caravan trade was the
camel, a splendid beast of burden that could endure the harsh
heat and aridity of the caravan routes.
Over the caravan routes traveled luxury goods that were
light, rare, and expensive. In time these luxury items became
more of a necessity than a luxury. In part this development
was the result of an increased volume of trade. In the prosper-
ity of the period more people could afford to buy gold, silver,
ivory, precious stones, spices, and a host of other easily transportable goods. Per-
haps the most prominent goods in terms of volume were tea and silk. Indeed, the
Great Silk Road The name of the trade in silk gave the major route its name, the Great Silk Road. In return the
major route for the silk trade. Greeks and Macedonians sent east manufactured goods, especially metal weap-
ons, cloth, wine, and olive oil. Although these caravan routes can trace their ori-
gins to earlier times, they became far more prominent in the Hellenistic period.
Business customs developed and became standardized, so that merchants from
different nationalities communicated in a way understandable to all of them.
Sec tion Review More economically important than this exotic trade were commercial deal-
• The Hellenistic period did not change ings in essential commodities like raw materials, grain, and industrial products.
the way people lived and worked but The Hellenistic monarchies usually raised enough grain for their own needs as
was successful in uniting the East and well as a surplus for export. For the cities of Greece and the Aegean this trade in
West economically, creating a broad grain was essential, because many of them could not grow enough. Fortunately for
commercial network. them, abundant wheat supplies were available nearby in Egypt and in the Crimea
• Alexander used the wealth he captured (cry-MEE-ah) in southern Russia.
to build roads, cities, and harbors, The Greek cities paid for their grain by exporting olive oil and wine. Another
opening new markets in which Greek
merchants could trade. significant commodity was fish, which for export was either salted, pickled, or
dried. This trade was doubly important because fish provided poor people with an
• The caravan trade routes carried luxury
goods, especially tea and silk, across the essential element of their diet. Of raw materials, wood was high in demand.
southern desert by camel from as far Most trade in bulk commodities was seaborne, and the Hellenistic merchant
east as China. ship was the workhorse of the day. The merchant ship had a broad beam and re-
• Commercial trade in essential lied on sails for propulsion. It was far more seaworthy than the Hellenistic warship,
commodities was economically more which was long, narrow, and built for speed. A small crew of experienced sailors
important than trade in luxury goods could handle the merchant vessel easily. Maritime trade provided opportunities
for Hellenistic cities. for workers in other industries and trades: sailors, shipbuilders, dockworkers, ac-
• Hellenistic merchant ships carried countants, teamsters, and pirates. Piracy was always a factor in the Hellenistic
bulk commodities and provided world and remained so until Rome extended its power throughout the East.
opportunities for workers in other
industries, including pirates. Throughout the Mediterranean world slaves were almost always in demand as
well. Only the Ptolemies discouraged both the trade and slavery itself, and they did
• Slave labor was common throughout
the Meditteranean except in Egypt, so only for economic reasons. Their system had no room for slaves, who would
where it would have competed with only have competed with free labor. Otherwise slave labor was to be found in the
free labor. cities and temples of the Hellenistic world, in the factories and fields, and in the
homes of wealthier people.
The peoples of the Hellenistic era took the ideas and ideals of the classical Greeks
and advanced them to new heights. Their achievements created the intellectual
and religious atmosphere that deeply influenced Roman thinking and eventually
the religious thought of liberal Judaism and early Christianity. Far from being
stagnant, this was a period of vigorous growth, especially in the areas of philosophy,
science, and medicine.
Greek cults sponsored literary, musical, and athletic contests, which were staged
in beautiful surroundings among impressive Greek buildings. On the whole, how-
ever, the civic cults were primarily concerned with ritual and neither appealed to
religious emotions nor embraced matters such as sin and redemption. Although
the new civic cults were lavish in pomp and display, they could not satisfy deep
religious feelings or spiritual yearnings. Greeks increasingly sought solace from
other sources. Some turned to philosophy as a guide to life, while others turned
to superstition, magic, or astrology. Still others might shrug and speak of Tyche Tyche Fate or chance or doom; a
(TIE-kee), which meant “Fate” or “Chance” or “Doom”—a capricious and some- capricious and sometimes malevolent
force.
times malevolent force.
Beginning in the second century b.c.e., some individuals were increasingly
attracted to new mystery religions, so called because they featured a body of ritual mystery religions Bodies of ritual not
not to be divulged to anyone not initiated into the cult. These new mystery cults to be divulged to anyone not initiated
into the cult. They incorporated aspects
incorporated aspects of both Greek and Eastern religions and had broad appeal for of both Greek and Eastern religions and
people who yearned for personal immortality. Since the Greeks were already fa- had broad appeal for both Greeks and
miliar with old mystery cults, such as the Eleusinian (el-yoo-SIN-ee-uhn) myster- Easterners who yearned for personal
ies in Attica, the new cults did not strike them as alien. Familiar, too, was the immortality.
concept of preparation for an initiation. Devotees of the Greek Eleusinian myster-
ies and other such cults had to prepare themselves mentally and physically before
entering the gods’ presence. Thus the mystery cults fit well with Greek usage.
The new religions enjoyed one tremendous advantage over the old Greek
mystery cults. Whereas old Greek mysteries were tied to particular places, such as
Eleusis (ee-LOO-sis), the new religions spread throughout the Hellenistic world.
People did not have to undertake long and expensive pilgrimages just to become
members of the religion. In that sense the mystery religions came to the people,
for temples of the new deities sprang up wherever Greeks lived.
The mystery religions all claimed to save their adherents from the worst that
fate could do and promised life for the soul after death. They all had a single con-
cept in common: the belief that by the rites of initiation devotees became united
with a god, usually male, who had himself died and risen from the dead. The
sacrifice of the god and his victory over death saved the devotee from eternal death.
Similarly, all mystery religions demanded a period of preparation in which the
convert strove to become holy, that is, to live by the religion’s precepts. Once aspi-
rants had prepared themselves, they went through an initiation in which they
learned the secrets of the religion. The initiation was usually a ritual of great emo-
tional intensity, symbolizing the entry into a new life.
The mystery religions that took the Hellenistic world by storm were the Egyp-
tian cults of Serapis (si-REY-pis) and Isis. Serapis, who was invented by King Ptol-
emy, was believed to be the judge of souls, who rewarded virtuous and righteous
people with eternal life.
The cult of Isis enjoyed even wider appeal than that of Serapis. Isis, wife of
Osiris, was believed to have conquered Tyche and promised to save any mortal
who came to her. She became the most important goddess of the Hellenistic
world, and her worship was very popular among women. Her priests claimed that
she had bestowed on humanity the gift of civilization and founded law and litera-
ture. She was the goddess of marriage, conception, and childbirth, and like Sera-
pis she promised to save the souls of her believers.
Mystery religions took care of the big things in life, but many people resorted
to ordinary magic for daily matters. When a cat walked across their path, they
stopped until someone else had passed by them. Or they could throw three rocks
across the road. People often purified their houses to protect them from Hecate
(HEK-uh-tee), a sinister goddess associated with magic and withcraft. Many people
had dreams that only seers and augurs (AW-gers) could interpret. Some of these
things are familiar today because some old fears are still alive.
became the most popular Hellenistic philosophy and the one that later captured
the mind of Rome. To the Stoics the important question was not whether they
achieved anything, but whether they lived virtuous lives. In that way they could
triumph over Tyche, for Tyche could destroy achievements but not the nobility of
their lives.
Zeno and his followers considered nature an expression of divine will; in their
view, people could be happy only when living in accordance with nature. They
stressed the unity of man and the universe, stating that all men were brothers and
were obliged to help one another. The Stoics’ most significant practical achieve-
ment was the creation of the concept of natural law. The Stoics concluded that as natural law A Stoic concept that as all
all men were brothers, partook of divine reason, and were in harmony with the men were brothers, partook of divine
reason, and were in harmony with the
universe, one law—a part of the natural order of life—governed them all. The Stoic universe, one law—a part of the natural
concept of a universal state governed by natural law is one of the finest heirlooms order of life—governed them all.
the Hellenistic world passed on to Rome. The Stoic concept of natural law, of one
law for all people, became a valuable tool when the Romans began to deal with
many different peoples with different laws. The ideal of the universal state gave the
Romans a rationale for extending their empire to the farthest reaches of the world.
The obligation of individuals to their fellows served the citizens of the Roman
Empire as the philosophical justification for doing their duty. In this respect, too,
the real fruit of Hellenism was to ripen only under the cultivation of Rome.
80
Hellenistic Intellectual Advances 81
An Unsuccessful Delivery
This funeral stele depicts a mother who has perhaps lost her own life as well
as her baby’s. Childbirth was the leading cause of death for adult women in
antiquity, though funeral steles showing this are quite rare. Another of the
few that do show death in childbirth bears the heartbreaking words
attributed to the mother by her grieving family: “All my labor could not
bring the child forth; he lies in my womb, among the dead.” (National
Archaeological Museum, Athens/Archaeological Receipts Fund)
Chapter Review
Why did Alexander launch his massive attack on the Persian Empire? How ex- Key Terms
tensive were his conquests? (page 66)
Hellenistic (p. 66)
Although Alexander may not originally have intended to march all the way to the sovereign (p. 72)
Indus Valley, he gained so much territory that he saw every reason to continue as far as
Great Silk Road (p. 76)
possible. It was an almost foolhardy adventure, but it permanently changed the face of
world history. Tyche (p. 77)
mystery religions (p. 77)
What happened to Alexander’s empire after his death? What was his political Epicureanism (p. 78)
and cultural legacy? (page 68) Stoicism (p. 78)
Alexander’s legacy proved of essential importance to the future of the West. He natural law (p. 79)
brought the vital civilization of the Greeks into intimate contact with the older cul- heliocentric theory (p. 79)
tures of the East. He and his successors established cities and encouraged a third great
wave of Greek migration.
What effect did Greek migration have on Greek and native peoples? (page 71)
In the Aegean and Near East the fusion of Greek and Eastern cultures laid the social,
intellectual, and cultural foundations on which the Romans would later build. In the
heart of the old Persian empire, Hellenism was only another new influence that was
absorbed by older ways of thought and life. Yet overall, in the exchange of ideas and the
opportunity for different cultures to learn about one another, a new cosmopolitan so-
ciety evolved.
What effects did East-West trade have on ordinary peoples during the Hellenis-
tic period? (page 75)
For ordinary men and women, the greatest practical boon of the Hellenistic adven-
ture was economic. Trade connected the world on a routine basis. Economics brought
people together just as surely as it brought them goods. By the end of the Hellenistic
period, the ancient world had become far broader and more economically intricate
than ever before.
Note
1. Vitruvius, On Architecture 9 Preface, 10.
84
CHAPTER 5
The Rise
of Rome
ca. 750–44 B.C.E.
Chapter Preview
The Etruscans and Rome
How did the Etruscans shape early
Roman history?
Roman Expansion
How did the Romans take control of the
Mediterranean world?
85
86 Chapter 5 The Rise of Rome, ca. 750–44 B.C.E.
L ike the Persians under Cyrus and the Greeks under Alexander, the Romans
managed to conquer vast territories in less than a century. Their achieve-
ment lay in their ability to incorporate conquered peoples into the Roman system.
Unlike the Greeks, who refused to share citizenship, the Romans extended their
citizenship first to the Italians and later to the peoples of the provinces. With that
citizenship went Roman government and law. Rome created a world state that
embraced the entire Mediterranean area and extended northward.
Nor was Rome’s achievement limited to the ancient world. Rome’s law, lan-
guage, and administrative practices shaped later developments in Europe and be-
yond. London, Paris, Vienna, and many other modern European cities began as
Roman colonies or military camps. When the Founding Fathers created the Amer-
ican republic, they looked to Rome as a model. On the darker side, Napoleon and
Mussolini paid their own tribute to Rome by aping its forms. All were acknowledg-
ing admiration for the Roman achievement.
Roman history is usually divided into two periods: the republic, the age in
which Rome grew from a small city-state to ruler of an empire, and the empire, the
period when the republican constitution gave way to constitutional monarchy.
The republic is the focus of this chapter.
While the Greeks pursued their destiny in the East, the Etruscans (eh-TRUS-kuns)
and Romans entered the peninsula of Italy. The arrival of the Etruscans in the
region of Etruria can reasonably be dated to about 750 b.c.e. The Romans settled
farther south in Latium. Located at an easy crossing point on the Tiber (TIE-ber)
River, Rome stood astride the main avenue of communication between northern
and southern Italy. Its seven hills were defensive and safe from the floods of the
Tiber. (See Map 5.1.)
recouped their losses. They brought Latium and their Latin allies fully under their
control and conquered Etruria. In 343 b.c.e. they grappled with the Samnites in a
series of bitter wars for the possession of Campania (kam-PAY-nee-uh) and south-
franchise The right to vote or hold ern Italy (see Map 5.1). The Samnites were a formidable enemy, but the superior
Roman offices. military organization and manpower of the Romans won out in the end. Although
Rome had yet to subdue the whole peninsula, for the first time in history it stood
MAP 5.1 Italy and the City unchallenged.
of Rome The Romans spread their religious cults, mythology, and drama throughout
The geographical configuration of Italy. They did not force their beliefs on others, but they did welcome their neigh-
the Italian peninsula shows how bors to religious places of assembly. The Romans and Italians grew closer by the
Rome stood astride north-south mutual understanding of and participation in religious rites.
communication routes and how the With many of their oldest allies, such as the Latin cities, the Romans shared full
state that united Italy stood poised to Roman citizenship. In other instances they granted citizenship without the franchise,
move into Sicily and northern Africa.
P S ROME
A L
0 500 1,000 M.
Aquileia
0 1,500 3,000 Ft.
Verona
Ad
i ge ILL
Cremona R. LH
Po R. NA
L
45°N RI
IL
UI
H
Placentia
AL
Q
FIELD OF MARS
IN
Tib
VIM
Genua CISALPINE GAUL
er
(Genoa)
E MT.
R.
Bononia
(Bologna) Ariminum CAPITOLINE MT. Senate House
I LI N
(Rimini) IL
LY Forum
QU
Florentia R
ES
IA Regia
Pisae (Florence) Fanum Fortunae Temple of
(Pisa) Arno R. Tiber Island Jupiter
Ligurian Ancona PALATINE
UM
MT.
Arretium T Hills of Rome
Sea
BR
N Castrum Truentinum T.
ibe
NM
C AE LIA
IA
P IC
Circus
r R.
Elba
Saturnia Castrum Novum d AVENTINE
MT.
ri
M
a Servian Wall
Corsica Reate ti
c
Aleria
Veii Rome
Corfinium Se
SAMNIUM a
Ap
LATIUM Arpinum
pi
n Epidamnus
a
W APULIA
ay
Tarracina Barium
C A M Beneventum
PA Venusia Apollonia
Capua N Ap
pia
IA nW Brundisium
Misenum ay C AL
Neapolis Tarentum AB
(Naples) Paestum LUCANIA RI
A 40°N
Sardinia
G u lf o f EP
Neapolis Thurii Ta re n tu m IR
US
Ty r r h e n i a n S e a
Carales
Croton
IUM
UT T
20°E
BR
10°E
an Latin colonies
S Carthaginian possessions
Cape e a
Syracuse
Utica
Bon Greek cities
Carthage
Hippo Regius 0 50 100 Km. Major roads by 100 B.C.E.
NORTH AFRICA 0 50 100 Mi. Roman territory added by 218 B.C.E.
15°E
The Roman Republic 89
that is, without the right to vote or hold Roman offices. These allies were subject Sec tion Review
to Roman taxes and calls for military service but ran their own local affairs. The
Latin allies were able to acquire full Roman citizenship by moving to Rome. • Around 750 b.c.e. the Etruscans
entered Italy and prospered by farming,
The Roman roads, many of which were in use as late as the medieval period, mining, and trading with the Greeks;
allowed for the flow of communication, trade, and armies from the capital to out- they also helped the Romans flourish
lying areas. They were the tangible sinews of unity. farther to the south in Latium.
• The Romans used the Etruscan
alphabet (originally adopted from the
Greeks), wore the Etruscan toga, built
The Roman Republic temples and public buildings, and
What was the nature of the Roman republic? changed the forum from a cemetery
to a public meeting place.
• The Romans founded their republic,
The Romans summed up their political existence in a single phrase: senatus popu-
after much fighting on the peninsula,
lusque Romanum, “the Roman senate and people.” This sentiment reflects the with the help of their many alliances;
republican ideal of shared government rather than concentrated power within a they later overcame the sack of Rome
monarchy. Abbreviated as “SPQR,” the letters became a shorthand way of saying by the Celts (Gauls) and went on to
“Rome.” The beliefs, customs, and laws of the republic—its unwritten constitution— conquer Etruria and the Samnites
in Campania.
evolved over centuries to meet the demands of the governed.
• The Romans shared their religious
cults, mythology, and drama
throughout Italy, but not by force,
In the early republic social divisions determined the thus furthering friendly relations
The Roman State shape of politics. Political power was in the hands of between the Italians and Romans.
the aristocracy—the patricians (puh-TREESH-uhns), • Latins in allied cities, connected
who were wealthy landowners. Patrician families formed clans, as did aristocrats in by elaborate Roman roads, shared
early Greece. Patrician men dominated the affairs of state, provided military lead- citizenship, including taxation, but
ership in time of war, and monopolized knowledge of law and legal procedure. did not have the right to vote or hold
office unless they moved to Rome,
The common people of Rome, the plebeians (plee-BEE-ahns), were free citizens
in which case they did acquire
with a voice in politics, but they could not hold high political office or marry into full citizenship.
patrician families. While some plebeian merchants rivaled the patricians in wealth,
most were poor artisans, small farmers, and landless urban dwellers.
The chief magistrates of the republic were the two consuls, elected for one-year
terms. At first the consulship was open only to patrician men. The consuls com- patricians The aristocracy; wealthy
manded the army in battle, administered state business, and supervised financial af- landowners who held political power.
fairs. When the consuls were away from Rome, praetors (PRAY-ters) could act in their plebeians The common people of
place. Otherwise, the praetors dealt primarily with the administration of justice. Rome who had few of the patricians’
After the age of overseas conquest, the Romans divided the Mediterranean advantages.
area into provinces governed by ex-consuls and ex-praetors. Because of their expe- consuls The two chief Roman
rience in Roman politics, they were well suited to administer the affairs of the magistrates.
provincials and to fit Roman law and custom into new contexts.
Other officials included quaestors (KWEH-ster), who took charge of the public
treasury and prosecuted criminals in the popular courts; censors, whose many re-
sponsibilities included the supervision of public morals, the power to determine
who lawfully could sit in the senate, the registration of citizens, and the leasing of
public contracts; and the aediles (AY-dials), who supervised the streets and markets
and presided over public festivals.
Perhaps the greatest institution of the republic was the senate, which had orig- senate Originating under the
inated under the Etruscans as a council of noble elders who advised the king. Etruscans, it was a council of noble
elders who advised the king.
During the republic the senate advised the consuls and other magistrates. Because
the senate sat year after year, while magistrates changed annually, it provided sta-
bility and experienced counsel. Technically, the senate could not pass legislation;
it could only offer its advice. But increasingly, because of the senate’s prestige, its
advice came to have the force of law.
90 Chapter 5 The Rise of Rome, ca. 750–44 B.C.E.
The Romans created several assemblies, through which men elected magis-
natural law A universal law that could trates and passed legislation. The comitia centuriata (kuh-MISH-ee-uh cent-ur-EE-
be applied to all people and societies. ah-tah) was a popular assembly organized by centuries, which were both military
Struggle of the Orders A great social companies and political voting blocs. The patricians possessed the majority of
conflict that developed between centuries and could easily outvote the plebeians. In 471 b.c.e. plebeian men won
patricians and plebeians; the plebeians the right to meet in an assembly of their own, the concilium plebis, and to pass
wanted real political representation and ordinances.
safeguards against patrician domination.
One of the most important achievements of the Romans was their development
tribunes The people whom plebeians of a body of law. Roman assemblies added to the law, and praetors interpreted it.
were able to elect; tribunes would in turn The spirit of the law aimed at protecting the property, lives, and reputations of
protect the plebeians from the arbitrary
conduct of patrician magistrates.
citizens, and redressing wrongs. As the Romans came into more frequent contact
with foreigners, the praetors adopted aspects of other legal systems and resorted to
paterfamilias A term that means far the law of equity—what they thought was right and just to all parties. By the time
more than merely father, it indicates the of the late republic, Roman jurists were reaching decisions on the basis of the
oldest, dominant male of the family, one
who held nearly absolute power over the Stoic concept of natural law, a universal law that could be applied to all societies.
lives of his family as long as he lived.
Roman Expansion
How did the Romans take control of the Mediterranean world?
Once the Romans had settled their internal affairs, they turned their attention
outward. As seen earlier, they had already come to terms with the Italic peoples in
Latium. Only later did Rome achieve primacy over its Latin allies, partly because
of successful diplomacy and partly because of overwhelming military power. In
282 b.c.e. Rome expanded even farther in Italy and extended its power across the
sea to Sicily, Corsica (KAWR-si-kuh), and Sardinia (sahr-DIN-ee-uh).
R hi
GER M ANY
AT L A N T I C
ne
B ELGIC A Vol
ga
R.
D ni R .
epe
OCEAN r R.
GA U L M
R AETIA DO
NG
C
KI
a
Lugdunum N
S NOR ICU M RA
sp
L P
O
(Lyons) SP
BO
A °N
ia
ne R . C I SA L P I N E
40
n
GAU L PAN NON IA CAUCAS
R hô
Po R. DACIA US M
Numantia TS.
Narbo NAR B ON EN SI S
Eb
S
ro
FA RT H E R Massilia
e
D an u b e R
. Black Sea
a
R.
Ad
Lake Trasimene ia M O E S IA
r
217 B.C.E. ITA LY ti
Corsica c
Saguntum Se T H R AC E PONTUS ARMENIA
D
Rome Cannae a AN
Corduba 216 B.C.E. Byzantium A
NI
(Córdoba) N EA R ER Sardinia
M AC E D O N IA
B ITH
Y
10°W SPA I N Capua Brundisium Pydna
Balearic Is. Tarentum C AP PADOCI A
Gades 168 B.C.E. G A L AT IA Tig
EP I R U S r is
New Carthage Pergamum
Cynoscephalae A N AT O L I A R.
Drepana 197 B.C.E. A S IA Carrhae PAR T H I A
249 B.C.E. 53 B.C.E.
Ephesus Tarsus
Messana Athens Eu
PAM P HYLIA ph
N NIA
Sicily Corinth
CI LI
CIA r at
E TA Carthage ACHAEA LYCIA Antioch es
MAUR Zama
Syracuse R. Susa
202 B.C.E. M Rhodes SY R I A Ctesiphon
N U M I DIA ed Malta
Seleucia N
AFR
ite 30°
Cyprus Damascus
rra Crete
ICA
nea J U DAEA
n
PR
NORTH AF R IC A O
C
0° N Cyrene Gulf
SU
LA
RI C Y R E N A IC A Alexandria
S Petra
Roman territory in 264 B.C.E. A R A B I A N
SINAI
Roman territory added by 133 B.C.E.
EGY P T D E S E RT 50°E
Roman territory added by 44 B.C.E. S A H A R A
N i le R
Parthian Empire in 44 B.C.E. Red
Major battle Sea
.
10°E 20°E 30°E 40°E
unless they controlled the sea, and so they built a navy. Triumphal Column
They fought seven major naval battles with the Carthagin- of Caius Duilius
ians, won six, and finally wore them down. In 241 b.c.e. This curious monument celebrates
the Romans took possession of Sicily, which became Rome’s naval victory, in the First Punic
their first real province. War. In the battle Caius Duilius (KEY-
The peace treaty between the two powers brought uhs doo-ILL-ee-us) destroyed fifty
Carthaginian ships. He then celebrated
no peace, in part because in 238 b.c.e. the Romans
his success by erecting this column,
took advantage of Carthaginian weakness to seize the
which portrays the prows of the enemy
islands of Sardinia and Corsica. Unable to resist the ships projecting from the column.
Roman move, Carthage looked to Spain to recoup its (Alinari/Art Resource, NY)
fortune. In 237 b.c.e. Hamilcar led an army to Spain
in order to turn it into Carthaginian territory. With
him he took his nineteen-year-old son, Hannibal,
but not before he had led Hannibal to an altar and
made him swear forever to be an enemy to Rome. In
the following years Hamilcar and his son-in-law Hasdru-
bal (HAS-droo-buhl) rebuilt Carthaginian power.
Rome responded in two ways: first, the Romans
made a treaty with Hasdrubal in which the Ebro
River of Spain formed the boundary between
Carthaginian and Roman interests, and second,
the Romans began to extend their own influence
in Spain.
In 221 b.c.e. the young Hannibal became
Carthaginian commander in Spain. When Han-
nibal laid siege to Saguntum (suh-GOON-tum),
which lay within the sphere of Carthaginian in-
terest, the Romans declared war, claiming that
Carthage had attacked a friendly city. So began
the Second Punic War. In 218 b.c.e. Hannibal Second Punic War A war fought
struck first by marching more than a thousand miles over the Alps into Italy. Once between Carthage, led by the young
Hannibal, and Rome. By the end of the
there, he defeated one Roman army at the Battle of Trebia and later another at the war in 202 b.c.e., Rome was victorious,
Battle of Lake Trasimene. Hannibal won his greatest victory at the Battle of Can- ensuring that Roman heritage would
nae (KAN-ee), in which he inflicted some forty thousand casualties on the Ro- pass on to the Western world.
mans. He then spread devastation throughout Italy, and a number of cities in
central and southern Italy rebelled against Rome. Yet Hannibal failed to crush
Rome’s iron circle of Latium, Etruria, and Samnium. The wisdom of Rome’s po-
litical policy of extending citizenship to its allies showed itself in these dark hours.
And Rome fought back.
In 210 b.c.e. Rome found its answer to Hannibal in the young commander
Scipio, later better known as Scipio Africanus. Scipio copied Hannibal’s methods
of mobile warfare, streamlining the legions by making their components capable
of independent action and introducing new weapons. In the following years,
Scipio operated in Spain, which in 207 b.c.e. he wrested from the Carthaginians.
Also in 207 b.c.e. the Romans sealed Hannibal’s fate in Italy. At the Battle of
Metaurus, the Romans destroyed a major Carthaginian army coming to reinforce
Hannibal. Scipio then struck directly at Carthage itself, prompting the Carthagin-
ians to recall Hannibal from Italy to defend the homeland.
In 202 b.c.e., near the town of Zama (see Map 5.2), Scipio defeated Hannibal
in one of the world’s truly decisive battles. Scipio’s victory meant that the world of
the western Mediterranean would henceforth be Roman. The Second Punic War
contained the seeds of still other wars. Unabated fear of Carthage led to the Third
94 Chapter 5 The Rise of Rome, ca. 750–44 B.C.E.
Sec tion Review Punic War, a needless, unjust, and savage conflict that ended in 146 b.c.e. when
Scipio Aemilianus (SKIP-ee-oh AY-mil-ee-an-us), grandson of Scipio Africanus,
• Romans established colonies destroyed the old hated rival.
throughout Italy; they incorporated
those closest into the Roman state,
During the war with Hannibal, the Romans had invaded Spain, a peninsula
granting full citizenship, while Italians rich in material resources and the home of fierce warriors. When the Roman le-
who lived farther away were considered gions tried to reduce the Spanish tribes, they met with bloody and determined re-
allies and allowed the right to local sistance. Not until 133 b.c.e., after years of brutal and ruthless warfare, did Scipio
self-government. Aemilianus finally conquer Spain.
• The Romans wanted to be free of any
state that could threaten them; instead
of looking for conquests they acted
During the Second Punic War, King Philip V of Mace-
defensively, such as against Pyrrhus, Rome Turns East donia made an alliance with Hannibal against Rome.
the Greek king of Epirus, whose army (211–133 B.C.E.)
defeated the Romans in several battles, Despite the mortal struggle in the West, the Romans
but suffered such losses that the found the strength to turn eastward to settle accounts. Their first significant victory
Romans eventually succeeded in against the Macedonians came in 197 b.c.e. Piece by piece the Hellenistic king-
driving it out of Italy.
doms and city-states fell to Rome, first Sparta, then the Seleucid kingdom, the
• The First Punic War between Carthage Achaean League, the Macedonian kingdom, and finally, in 133 b.c.e., Pergamum
and Rome over control of Sicily
became a battle of the sea, which the
and the Ptolemic kingdom of Egypt.
Romans finally won, gaining Sicily.
• The peace treaty with Carthage did not
last and during the Second Punic War, Old Values and Greek Culture
the Carthaginians under Hannibal
defeated Rome’s legions at Cannae and How did Roman society change during the age of expansion?
devastated much of Italy, but were
ultimately unable to conquer Rome’s
Rome had conquered the Mediterranean world, but some Romans considered
power in Latium, Etruria, and
Samnium. that victory a misfortune. The historian Sallust (86–34 b.c.e.), writing from hind-
sight, complained that the acquisition of an empire was the beginning of Rome’s
• The Roman Scipio Africanus defeated
the Carthaginians by attacking Spain troubles: “The Romans had easily borne labor, danger, uncertainty, and hardship.
and enemy armies in Italy and then To them leisure, riches—otherwise desirable—proved to be burdens and torments.
Hannibal’s army at Zama, while an So at first money, then desire for power grew great. These things were a sort of
unnecessary Third Punic War destroyed cause of all evils.”1
Carthage and years later Scipio’s son
Indeed, in the second century b.c.e. the Romans learned that they could not
Scipio Aemilianus conquered Spain.
return to what they fondly considered a simple life. They were world rulers. They
• The Romans fought the Macedonians
had to change their institutions, social patterns, and way of thinking to meet the
because they had made an alliance
with Hannibal and by 133 b.c.e. the new era. But in the end Rome triumphed here just as it had on the battlefield, for
Hellenistic kingdoms, Pergamum, and out of the turmoil of change would come the pax Romana—“Roman peace.”
Ptolemaic Egypt fell to Rome. How did the Romans of the day meet these challenges? How did they lead
their lives and cope with these momentous changes? Obviously there are as many
answers to these questions as there were Romans. Yet two men represent the major
trends of the second century b.c.e. Cato the Elder shared the mentality of those
who longed for the good old days and idealized the traditional agrarian way of
life. Scipio Aemilianus led those who embraced the new urban life, with its eager
acceptance of Greek culture.
for these services, but in return Cato’s clients gave him their political support or
their votes whenever he asked for them. This practice of a patron offering his pro-
tection in return for support from a client is know as clientage. The notion of cli-
entage was a particularly Roman custom that helped men of lower social status
advance themselves and advance the careers of their patrons.
Cato was married, as were almost all Roman citizens. Grooms were generally
somewhat older than their brides, who often married in their early teens. There
were two types of marriage in Rome, one of which put the woman under control
of her husband’s family and one of which kept her under her father’s control. Each
had advantages and disadvantages for women.
Women could inherit property under Roman law, though they generally re-
ceived a smaller portion of any family inheritance than their brothers did. A wom-
an’s inheritance usually came as a dowry on marriage. By the time of Cato, both
men and women could initiate divorce. Women appear to have gained greater
control over their dowries, perhaps in response to the fact that Rome’s military
conquests meant that many husbands were away for long periods of time and
women needed some say over family finances.
Until the age of seven, children were under their mother’s care. During this
time the matron began to educate her daughters in the management of the house-
hold. After the age of seven, sons—and in many wealthy households daughters
too—began to receive formal education. Formal education for wealthy children
was generally in the hands of tutors, who were often Greek slaves. By the late re-
public, there were also a few schools.
The agricultural year followed the sun and the stars—the farmer’s calendar. The
main money crops, at least for rich soils, were wheat and flax. Forage crops included
clover, vetch, and alfalfa. Prosperous farmers like Cato raised olive trees chiefly for
the oil. They also raised grapevines for the production of wine. Cato and his neigh-
bors harvested their cereal crops in summer and their grapes in autumn.
An influx of slaves resulted from Rome’s wars and conquests. Races were not
enslaved because the Romans thought them inferior. The black African slave was
treated no worse—and no better—than the Spaniard. For the talented slave the Ro-
manumission The freeing of individual mans always held out the hope of eventual freedom. Manumission—the freeing of
slaves by their masters. individual slaves by their masters—became so common that it was limited by law.
For Cato and most other Romans, religion played an important part in life.
Originally the Romans thought of the gods as invisible, shapeless natural forces.
Only through Etruscan and Greek influence did Roman deities take on human
form. Jupiter, the sky-god, and his wife Juno became equivalent to the Greek Zeus
and Hera. The gods of the Romans were stern, powerful, and aloof. But as long as
the Romans honored the cults of their gods, they could expect divine favor. The
shrine of the goddess Vesta (VES-tuh), for example, was
tended by six so-called vestal virgins, chosen from patri-
cian families. Roman military losses were sometimes
blamed on inattention by the vestal virgins, a link be-
tween female honor and the Roman state.
Along with the great gods the Romans believed in spir-
its who haunted fields, forests, crossroads, and even the
home itself. Some of these deities were hostile; only magic
could ward them off. The spirits of the dead, like ghosts in
modern horror films, frequented places where they had
lived. They too had to be placated but were ordinarily be-
nign. (See the feature “Listening to the Past: A Magic
Charm” on pages 105–106.)
African Acrobat
Conquest and prosperity brought exotic
pleasure to Rome. Every feature of this sculpture
is exotic. The young African woman and her daring
gymnastic pose would catch anyone’s attention.
And to add to the spice of her act, she performs
using a live crocodile as her platform. Americans
would have loved it. (Courtesy of the Trustees of the
British Museum)
Old Values and Greek Culture 97
(64–8 b.c.e.) summed it up well: “Captive Greece captured her rough conqueror
and introduced the arts into rustic Latium.”
One of the most avid devotees of Hellenism and the new was Scipio Aemilia-
nus, the destroyer of Carthage. Scipio realized that broad and worldly views had to
replace the old Roman narrowness. Rome was no longer a small city on the Tiber;
it was the capital of the world. Scipio broke with the past in the conduct of his
political career, choosing a more personal style of politics, one that reflected his
own views and looked unflinchingly at the broader problems that the success of
Rome brought to its people. Perhaps more than anyone else of his day, Scipio
represented the new Roman—imperial, cultured, and independent.
In his education and interests, too, Scipio broke with the past. As a boy he had
received the traditional Roman training in Latin and the law. He mastered the
fundamentals of rhetoric and learned how to throw the javelin, fight in armor, and
ride a horse. But later Scipio also learned Greek and promoted the spread of Hel-
lenism in Roman society. He became the center of the Scipionic (SKIP-ee-ohn-ik)
Circle, a small group of Greek and Roman artists, philosophers, historians, and
poets. Conservatives like Cato tried to stem the rising tide of Hellenism, but men
like Scipio carried the day and helped make the heritage of Greece an abiding
factor in Roman life.
The new Hellenism profoundly stimulated the growth and development of
Roman art. Soldiers returned from the Hellenistic East with Greek paintings and
sculpture to grace Roman temples, public buildings, and private homes. Roman
artists copied many aspects of Greek art, but their emphasis on realistic portraiture
carried on a native tradition.
In literature, the Greek influence was also strong. Fabius Pictor (FAY-bee-us
PIK-ter) (second half of the third century b.c.e.), a senator, wrote the first history
Sec tion Review
of Rome in Greek. Other Romans translated Greek classics into Latin. Still others,
• Marcus Cato was a plebian who such as the poet Ennius (EN-ee-us) (239–169 b.c.e.), the father of Latin poetry,
advanced himself politically through adapted many of Euripides’ tragedies for the Roman stage. The Roman dramatist
clientage, and as a successful farmer
Terence (ca. 195–159 b.c.e.), a member of the Scipionic Circle, wrote comedies
represented traditional Roman virtues.
of refinement and grace that owed their essentials to Greek models. In contrast,
• By the time of Cato, women could
Plautus (PLAW-tus) (ca. 254–184 b.c.e.) brought a bawdy humor to his reworkings
inherit land, initiate divorce, and had
greater control over their dowries, while of Greek plays.
children over age seven began formal During the second century b.c.e. the Greek custom of bathing also became a
education, and so many slaves earned Roman passion. Large buildings containing pools and gymnasia went up in great
their freedom that lawmakers legally numbers, and the baths became an essential part of the Roman city. They became
limited their ability to gain it.
even more elaborate several centuries later. Architects built intricate systems of
• Unlike the conservative Cato, Scipio aqueducts to supply the bathing establishments with water. Bathing establish-
Aemilianus represented the new Rome
ments were more than just places to take a bath. They also contained snack bars
and helped promote Roman art,
literature, culture, and independence. and halls where people chatted and read and even libraries and lecture halls. The
baths were socially important places where men and women went to see and be
• Roman baths became very elaborate
and socially important places with their seen. Social climbers tried to talk to the right people and wangle invitations to
own water supplied by aqueducts; they dinner; politicians took advantage of the occasion to discuss the affairs of the day;
often included snack bars, meeting marriages were negotiated by wealthy fathers. Prostitutes added to the attraction of
places, libraries, and prostitutes. many baths. These women might be slaves, members of the lower classes, or ac-
• Rome had conquered the tresses and entertainers who needed more income.
Mediterranean world but some, such as Did Hellenism and new social customs corrupt the Romans? Perhaps the
Marcus Cato, longed for the simple life
best answer is this: the Roman state and the empire it ruled continued to exist for
from before these conquests; others,
such as Scipio Aemelianus, enjoyed six more centuries. Rome did not collapse; the state continued to prosper. The
the new luxuries. golden age of literature was still before it. The high tide of its prosperity still lay in
the future.
The wars of conquest created serious problems for the Romans, some of the most
pressing of which were political. The republican constitution had suited the needs
of a simple city-state but was inadequate to meet the requirements of Rome’s new
position in international affairs. Officials had to be appointed to govern the prov-
inces and administer the law. These officials and administrative organs had to find
places in the constitution. Armies had to be provided for defense, and a system of
tax collection had to be created.
Other political problems were equally serious. During the wars Roman gener-
als commanded huge numbers of troops for long periods of time. These men of
great power and prestige were on the point of becoming too mighty for the state to
control. Although Rome’s Italian allies had borne much of the burden of the fight-
ing, they received fewer rewards than did Roman officers and soldiers. Italians
began to agitate for full Roman citizenship, including the right to vote. In addi-
tion, the armies became weaker as a result of a complex shift in land ownership.
These problems, complex and explosive, largely account for the turmoil of the
closing years of the republic. This period produced some of Rome’s most famous
figures: the Gracchi (GRAK-hi), Marius, Sulla (SUHL-uh), Cicero, Pompey (POM-
pee), and Julius Caesar (JOOL-yuhs SEE-zar), among others. In one way or another,
each of these men attempted to solve Rome’s problems. Yet personal ambition
often clashed with patriotism to create political tension throughout the period.
The Late Republic (133–31 B.C.E.) 99
This measure provoked a storm of opposition, and it was not passed in Gaius’s
lifetime. Had the senate listened to Gaius, it could have prevented a later bloody
conflict known as the Social War (91–88 b.c.e.). Yet like his brother Tiberius,
Gaius aroused a great deal of personal opposition. To many he seemed too radical;
political opponents considered him belligerent and headstrong. When Gaius
failed in 121 b.c.e. to win the tribunate for the third time, he feared for his life. In
desperation he armed his staunchest supporters, whereupon the senate ordered
the consul Opimius to restore order. Opimius did so by having Gaius killed, along
with three thousand of his supporters who opposed the senate’s order. Once again
the cause of reform had met with violence.
The death of Gaius brought little peace, and trouble came from two sources:
the outbreak of new wars in the Mediterranean basin and further political unrest
in Rome. For five years, the Roman legions made little headway against the rebel-
lious North African kingdom of Jugurtha (joo-GUR-thuh). Then in 107 b.c.e.
Gaius Marius (GEY-uhs MAIR-ee-uhs), an Italian new man (a politician not from
the traditional Roman aristocracy), became consul. Marius’s values were those of
the military camp. He took the unusual but not wholly unprecedented step of re-
cruiting an army by permitting landless men to serve in the legions. In 106 b.c.e.
Marius and his new army handily defeated Jugurtha.
An unexpected war broke out in the following year when two groups of Ger-
man peoples moved into Gaul and later into northern Italy. After the Germans
had defeated Roman armies sent to repel them, Marius was again elected consul,
even though he was legally ineligible. From 104 to 100 b.c.e. Marius annually held
the consulship, putting unprecedented power into a Roman commander’s hands.
Before engaging the Germans, Marius encouraged enlistments by promising
his volunteers land after the war. Poor and landless veterans flocked to him, and
together they conquered the Germans by 101 b.c.e. When Marius proposed a bill
to grant land to his veterans, the senate refused to act, in effect turning its back on
the soldiers of Rome. It was a disastrous mistake. Henceforth the legionaries ex-
pected the commanders—not the senate or the state—to protect their interests.
Another strong general, Sulla, was elected to consul in 88 b.c.e. after putting
down the Italian allies in the Social War. While Sulla was away from Rome fight-
ing the last of the rebels, factions agitating on behalf of Marius had him deposed
from his consulship. He immediately marched on Rome and restored order, but it
was an ominous sign of the deterioration of Roman politics and political ideals.
Order restored, Sulla in 88 b.c.e. led an army to Asia Minor where Roman rule
was being challenged. In Sulla’s absence, rioting and political violence again ex-
ploded in Rome. Marius and his supporters marched on Rome and launched a
reign of terror.
Although Marius died shortly after his return to power, his supporters con-
tinued to hold Rome. Sulla returned in 82 b.c.e., and after a brief but intense
civil war, he entered Rome and ordered a ruthless butchery of his opponents.
He also proclaimed himself dictator. He launched many political and judicial
reforms, including strengthening the senate while weakening the tribunate, and
he voluntarily abdicated his dictatorship in 79 b.c.e. Yet Sulla the political
reformer proved far less influential than Sulla the successful general and dictator.
Civil war was to be the constant lot of Rome for the next fifty years, until the re-
publican constitution gave way to the empire of Augustus (aw-GUHS-tuhs) in
27 b.c.e. (See the feature “Individuals in Society: Quintus Sertorius (KWIN-tuhs
ser-TAWR-ee-uhs).”)
One figure who stands apart from the struggles of the late Republic is Cicero
(106–43 b.c.e.), a practical politician whose greatest legacy to the Roman world
Individuals in Society
Quintus Sertorius
Q uintus Sertorius (126–73 b.c.e.), son of a promi-
nent Italian family, stands as an example of a Ro-
man leader caught up in the political and military
eled his Spanish state along Ro-
man civil lines but under his
leadership. Spain had never
upheavals of the day. He became a rebel against Rome seen so many military, cultural,
while bringing Roman influences to the province of and civil developments in such a
Spain. Sertorius launched his public career in Rome, short time.
where he mastered Roman law and became a gifted The Romans to whom he had
military officer. When two barbarian tribes invaded bestowed a home began to insult,
Gaul in 105 b.c.e., he fought so effectively that his abil- punish, and abuse the Spaniards
ity and valor brought him to the attention of senior Ro- while doing everything possible
man military commanders. These events honed his to thwart Sertorius’s plans. Then
martial skills and acquainted him with the new peoples they rebelled against him, hop-
gradually entering western Europe. ing either to topple him and
Sertorius’s success in Gaul led him in 97 b.c.e. to reign in his place or to return This statue of Quintus Sertorius
higher command in Spain. From that time until his the province to Roman rule. still bears testimony to Rome’s
death, his destiny and Spain’s would be intertwined. He, Finally, with a treachery that respect for his efforts to unite
like Marius, Sulla, and other notable men, was swept up matched that of the conspirators Romans and Spaniards.
(Courtesy, Luca Bonacina)
in this vast and chaotic episode in republican history. against Caesar, some Romans
He chose the wrong side and upon defeat fled to Spain, who were still considered loyal
where he worked to establish his own independent assassinated Sertorius at a ban-
authority. quet in 73 b.c.e. Roman generals from the East easily
A surprising accident put another tool of authority took control of Spain.
into Sertorius’s hands. As the story goes, one of his sol- Death and defeat did not erase Sertorius’s achieve-
diers, while hunting, encountered a white fawn and pre- ments in Spain. He introduced the region to Greco-
sented it to Sertorius. Sertorius declared that the animal Roman culture. He gave the land and its peoples a civil
was the gift of Diana whose attributes included the gifts government that united them. He turned their tribal
of wisdom and prophecy. This divine endorsement en- hordes into an army along Roman lines. He paved the
hanced his authority among the Spaniards. way for peaceful Spanish inclusion into the quickly
The Roman civil war soon reached Spain. Sertorius’s evolving Roman Empire.
reputation and exploits persuaded many Spaniards to
invite him to lead them against the Romans. As com-
mander, he trained Spanish troups in Roman military
Questions for Analysis
tactics. His army’s success prompted many Romans to
switch sides. Even some senators left Rome to join him. 1. How did Sertorius create a state in Spain?
Welcoming them with honor, he got them involved in 2. What was his legacy to Spain, Rome, and Western
the civil government that he introduced. Sertorius mod- civilization in general?
101
102 Chapter 5 The Rise of Rome, ca. 750–44 B.C.E.
and to Western civilization is his mass of political and oratorical writings. Yet
Cicero commanded no legions, and only legions commanded respect.
Chapter Review
How did the Etruscans shape early Roman history? (page 86)
The land of Italy proved kinder to the Romans and their neighbors than did the pen- Key Terms
insula of Hellas to the Greeks. The newcomers settled comfortably on the seven hills toga (p. 87)
of Rome by the banks of the Tiber River. They came into contact with the Etruscans, forum (p. 87)
who had settled in Italy before their arrival. Separate villages soon merged into one
Gauls (p. 87)
city, creating a single community. Under the governance of the more politically and
socially advanced Etruscans, the Romans fully entered the wider world around them. franchise (p. 88)
patricians (p. 89)
plebeians (p. 89)
What was the nature of the Roman republic? (page 89)
consuls (p. 89)
Once established, the Romans created an advanced and flexible political constitu- senate (p. 89)
tion of their own. Their society fell into two principal groups: the aristocratic patricians
who led the community and the commoners (plebeians) who made up the rest of natural law (p. 90)
the citizenry and filled the ranks of the army. The conflict between these two basic Struggle of the Orders (p. 90)
social groups resulted in the Struggle of the Orders, which led to greater rights for the tribunes (p. 90)
plebeians.
paterfamilias (p. 90)
Pyrrhic victory (p. 91)
How did the Romans take control of the Mediterranean world? (page 91) First Punic War (p. 91)
From these beginnings the Romans spread their power and influence through the Second Punic War (p. 93)
rest of Italy. Beginning as conquerors, the Romans learned to use alliances and politi- manumission (p. 96)
cal agreements to unite their efforts with those of other Italian communities to create latifundia (p. 99)
a common policy. They put this association on a formal political basis to create a gov-
ernment shared by Romans and non-Romans. Looking beyond Italy, the Romans First Triumvirate (p. 102)
fought three hard wars with the Carthaginians, their Punic neighbors in North Africa. Second Triumvirate (p. 103)
In the process they included the Greeks of southern Italy in their growing empire. As
these wars spread to western Europe, the Romans won control of Spain and Gaul
(modern France). Further warfare next took them eastward into the Hellenistic world.
Conquest followed conquest to create the nucleus of the Roman Empire.
104 Chapter 5 The Rise of Rome, ca. 750–44 B.C.E.
How did Roman society change during the age of expansion? (page 94)
These tumultuous events fundamentally reshaped Roman society. Though some Ro-
mans longed for what they saw as simpler times, many were dazzled by Hellenistic
sophistication and ways of life. They learned to appreciate the arts and intellectual
pursuits of the older Greek and Eastern cultures. They joined fully the broad cultural
world of the Mediterranean, all the while making their own contribution.
What were the main problems and achievements of the late republic? (page 98)
In some ways the Romans had moved too far and too fast from their small beginnings.
Their empire had become too big for them to manage easily. Their constitution and
political institutions could no longer adequately cope with the burdens and pressures
that imperial life brought. After a series of bloody civil wars, the general Octavian, soon
to be more generally known as Augustus, restored order and forever changed the na-
ture of Roman life and government.
Notes
1. Sallust, War with Catiline 10.1–3. John Buckler is the translator of all uncited quotations from
a foreign language in Chapters 1–6.
2. Plutarch, Life of Tiberius Gracchus 9.5–6.
105
attract NN, daughter of NN, whose magical sub- nity]. If you accomplish this for me, I will let you
stance you have. Make NN, daughter of NN be in rest at once.
love with me. Let her not have sexual intercourse
with another man, . . . let her not have pleasure Questions for Analysis
with another man, only with me, NN, so that she, 1. How does this magical charm invoke the help
NN, is unable to drink or eat, to love, to be strong, of the gods?
to be healthy, to enjoy sleep, NN without me. . . . 2. Does the woman he seeks favor him, or is she
Yes, drag her, NN, by her hair, by her heart, by her reluctant?
soul to me, NN, every hour of life [or: eternity],
3. Is the charm to entice love or to force submission?
night and day, until she comes to me, NN, and let
her, NN, remain inseparable from me. Do this, Source: Luck, Georg, Arcana Mundi, Second Edition:
Magic and the Occult in the Greek and Roman Worlds:
bind her for all the time of my life and force her,
A Collection of Ancient Texts, pp. 129–131. Copyright
NN, to be my, NN, servant, and let her not flutter © 2006 The Johns Hopkins University Press. Reprinted
away from me for even one hour of life [or: eter- with permission of The Johns Hopkins University Press.
106
Chapter 6
The Pax
Romana
31 B.C.E.–450 C.E.
Chapter Preview
Augustus’s Settlement (31 b.c.e–14 c.e.)
How did Augustus transform the
Roman Empire?
Augustus’s Successors
How did Augustus’s successors build on
his foundation to enhance Roman
power and stability?
107
108 Chapter 6 The Pax Romana, 31 B.C.E.–450 C.E.
When Augustus put an end to the civil wars that had raged since 88 b.c.e., he
faced monumental problems of reconstruction. The first problem facing him was
to rebuild the constitution and the organs of government. Next he had to de-
mobilize much of the army yet maintain enough soldiers to protect the European
frontiers. Augustus was highly successful in meeting these challenges. His gift of
peace to a war-torn world ushered in the Golden Age of Latin literature.
Augustus initially used the army imperator A title that usually honored
Roman Expansion to expand the Roman Empire into northern and western a general after a major victory, it came to
into Northern and Europe (see Map 6.1). First he completed the conquest mean “emperor.”
Western Europe of Spain. In Gaul, he founded twelve new towns, and
the Roman road system linked new settlements with one another and with Italy.
But the German frontier, along the Rhine River, was the scene of hard fighting.
Roman legions advanced to the Elbe River, and the area north of the Main River
and west of the Elbe was on the point of becoming Roman. But in 9 c.e. Augus-
tus’s general Varus lost some twenty thousand troops at the Battle of the Teuto-
burger (two-TO-burg-er) Forest. Thereafter the Rhine remained the Roman
frontier.
Meanwhile Roman legions penetrated the area of modern Austria, southern
Bavaria, and western Hungary. The regions of modern Serbia, Bulgaria, and Ro-
mania fell. Within this area the legionaries built fortified camps linked by roads,
and settlements grew up around the camps. Traders began to frequent the frontier
and to traffic with the native peoples, who adopted those aspects of Roman culture
that fit in with their own way of life. Eventually provincial towns were granted Ro-
man citizenship if they embraced Roman culture and government and were im-
portant to the Roman economy. (See the feature “Listening to the Past: Rome
Extends Its Citizenship” on pages 131–132.)
On the other hand, the arrival of the Romans often provoked resistance from
tribes of peoples who were not Greco-Roman. Romans generally referred to such
110 Chapter 6 The Pax Romana, 31 B.C.E.–450 C.E.
Augustus as Imperator
Here Augustus, dressed in breastplate and uniform, emphasizes the
imperial majesty of Rome and his role as imperator. The figures on his
breastplate represent the restoration of peace, one of Augustus’s
greatest accomplishments and certainly one that he frequently
stressed. (Erich Lessing /Art Resource, NY)
tu l
Colonia Claudia Agrippinensis
OC EAN
Rh
Volg
a R.
(Cologne) a
BELGICA
ine
R.
Lutetia Parisiorum Dni
R.
Moguntiacum eper R .
(Paris) (Mainz) R. on
Da D
LUGDUNENSIS nu M
U P P ER be R. Vindobona DO
GAUL G E R MA NY (Vienna) IN
G °N
AQUITANIA RAETIA K C 40
AN
Burdigala Lugdunum
L PS NORICUM
Aquincum
(Budapest) BO
S PO
R a
(Bordeaux) (Lyons)
s
A Mediolanum DACIA
p
NARBONENSIS (Milan) (107–272 C.E.)
ia
Eb PANNONIA
Nemausus CISALPINE CAUCASU
S MT Nisa
n
(Nîmes) Rhône R. GAUL Po R. Singidunum
ro
S.
R.
S
TARRACONENSIS (Marseilles) DALMATIA a c k
B l
e
Arretium
MOESIA
a
LUSITANIA I T A LY dr
A
ris
AS IA M ESO P OTAM I A
31 B.C.E. P A R T H I A
R.
Athens PAMPHYLIA Tarsus (115 –117 C.E.)
TAN IA Sicily Corinth Ephesus A
U R E CI Antioch Euphr a
MA Carthage Syracuse ACHAEA LYCIA CI LI t es R 30°
N
.
Palmyra Ctesiphon Susa
AFRIC
e r r a n
e a n S e a
PR
C J U DAEA Pe
O
Re
S A H A R A d
R.
Ara Pacis
This scene from the Ara Pacis, the Altar of Peace erected in Rome by Augustus, celebrates Augustus’s restoration of peace and imperial
family values. On this side, Mother Earth is depicted with twin babies on her lap, framed by nymphs representing land and sea. The
sheep and the cow are both agricultural and sacrificial animals. Other sides of the altar show Romulus and Remus (another set of
twins) and Augustus and his wife Livia in traditional Roman clothing. (Scala /Art Resource, NY)
The solidity of Augustus’s work became obvious at his death in 14 c.e. Since
the principate was not technically an office, Augustus could not legally hand it to
a successor. Augustus recognized this problem and long before his death had
found a way to solve it. He shared his consular and tribunician powers with his
adopted son, Tiberius, thus grooming him for the principate. In his will Augustus
left most of his vast fortune to Tiberius, and the senate formally requested Tiberius
to assume the burdens of the principate. Formalities apart, Augustus had suc-
ceeded in creating a dynasty.
During the reign of the emperor Tiberius (14–37 c.e.), in the Roman province
created out of the Jewish kingdom of Judah, Jesus of Nazareth preached, attracted
a following, and was executed on the order of the Roman prefect Pontius Pilate.
Much contemporary scholarship has attempted to understand who Jesus was and
what he meant by his teachings. Views vary widely. Some see him as a visionary
and a teacher, others as a magician and a prophet, and still others as a rebel and a
revolutionary. The search for the historical Jesus is complicated by many factors.
One is the difference between history and faith. History relies on proof for its con-
clusions; faith depends on belief. Thus, whether Jesus is divine or not is not an is-
sue to be decided by historians. Their role is to understand him in his religious,
cultural, social, and historical context.
Sec tion Review Christianity was also attractive because it gave the Roman world a cause. In-
stead of passivity, Christianity stressed the ideal of striving for a goal. By spreading
• Judea suffered under the civil wars the word of Christ, Christians played their part in God’s plan for the triumph of
and finally revolted, forming two
movements, the Zealots who fought to
Christianity on earth. The Christian was not discouraged by temporary setbacks,
expel the Romans, and those who believing Christianity to be invincible.
followed militant apocalypticism, Christianity also gave its devotees a sense of community. Believers met regu-
looking for a messiah to destroy the larly to celebrate the Eucharist (YOO-kuh-rist), the Lord’s Supper. Each individ-
Romans and bring peace. ual community was in turn a member of a greater community. And that community,
• Paganism, belief in Greco-Roman gods, according to Christian Scripture, was indestructible, for Jesus had promised, “the
was the official Roman religion and gates of hell shall not prevail against it.”3
included the Roman cults and the new
mystery religions that offered
immortality but were not open to all.
• The four gospels of the New Testament
are the main source of information on Augustus’s Successors
the life of Jesus, and though there are
differences, they agree that he taught How did Augustus’s successors build on his foundation to enhance
about a heavenly kingdom and life after Roman power and stability?
death, that he was the Messiah, and that
his kingdom was spiritual, not earthly.
Augustus’s success in creating solid political institutions was tested by the dynasty
• Pontius Pilate had Jesus condemned to
he created, the Julio-Claudians, who schemed against one another trying to win
death to avoid a riot between Jews who
thought he was the Messiah and these and hold power. This situation allowed a military commander, Vespasian (ve-
who hated him, but three days after his SPEY-zhuhn), to claim the throne and establish a new dynasty, the Flavians. The
death, Jesus’ followers claimed he had Flavians were followed by the “Good Emperors,” who were successful militarily
risen from the dead, ensuring and politically.
immortality for his followers.
• Paul of Tarsus promoted the spread of
Christianity by including non-Jews in
For fifty years after Augustus’s death the dynasty that he
the faith, which was spread through The Julio-Claudians established—known as the Julio-Claudians because
missionaries, family, and friendship. and the Flavians they were all members of the Julian and Claudian
• Christianity had appeal because it
provided a community among believers, clans—provided the emperors of Rome. Some of the Julio-Claudians, such as Ti-
a sense of purpose in spreading the faith, berius and Claudius, were sound rulers and able administrators. Others, including
and because it promised forgiveness and Caligula and Nero, were weak and frivolous men. The story of the Julio-Claudians
life after death. involves adultery, bigamy, murder, incest, sexual promiscuity, forced suicide, and
a host of other ills, as emperors and empresses sought to win and hold power.
Nonetheless, during their reigns the empire largely prospered.
Augustus’s creation of an imperial bodyguard known as the Praetorians (pray-
TOR-ee-ahns) had repercussions for his successors. In 41 c.e. the Praetorians mur-
dered Caligula and forced the senate to ratify their choice of Claudius as emperor.
It was a story repeated frequently. During the first three centuries of the empire,
the Praetorian Guard all too often murdered emperors they were supposed to pro-
tect and saluted emperors of their own choosing.
Claudius was murdered by his fourth wife to allow her son by a previous mar-
riage, Nero, to become emperor. In 68 c.e. Nero’s inept rule led to military rebellion
and his suicide, thus opening the way to widespread disruption. In 69 c.e., the “Year
of the Four Emperors,” four men claimed the position of emperor. Roman armies in
Gaul, on the Rhine, and in the East marched on Rome to make their commanders
emperor. Vespasian, commander of the eastern armies, emerged triumphant.
Vespasian did not solve the problem of the army in politics. To prevent usurpers
from claiming the throne, Vespasian designated his sons Titus and Domitian as his
successors. By establishing the Flavian dynasty (named after his clan), Vespasian
openly turned the principate into a monarchy. He also expanded the emperor’s
power by increasing the size of the professional bureaucracy Claudius had created.
Augustus’s Successors 117
He is also known for sending a Roman army to put down revolts in Judaea, which
led to the destruction of Jerusalem and the enslavement of the Jewish survivors.
The Flavians carried on Augustus’s work on the frontiers. Domitian, the last of
the Flavians, won additional territory in Germany and consolidated it in two new
provinces. He defeated barbarian tribes on the Danube (DAN-yoob) frontier and
strengthened that area as well. Even so, Domitian was one of the most hated of
Roman emperors because of his cruelty, and he fell victim to an assassin’s dagger.
118 Chapter 6 The Pax Romana, 31 B.C.E.–450 C.E.
119
120 Chapter 6 The Pax Romana, 31 B.C.E.–450 C.E.
The years of peace and prosperity under the five good emperors are considered by
many to represent the “golden age” of Rome. Life in the capital city was signifi-
cantly different from that in the provinces of northern and western Europe, and
the Romans went to no great lengths to spread their culture. Yet roads and secure
sea-lanes linked the empire in one vast web, with men and women traveling and
migrating more often than they had in earlier eras (see Map 6.2). Through this
network of commerce and communication, greater Europe entered the economic
and cultural life of the Mediterranean world.
R.
Pottery epe
r R.
ine
Rh
GA U L Wine Grain
C °N
Grain Iron Horses 40
Olbia Salt a
Brigantium
Lugdunum Metals Gold sp
(Lyons) PS Panticapeum Routes to China
AL
Lead Wool Copper Potaissa Grain CAUCA
Glass Fish C R I M E A
ne R.
ia
Gold MTS
Pottery Po R. DAC I A .
n
Horses
Rhô
Wine
Eb
. Silk
Pottery D an u b e R Black Sea
R.
Massilia
S
Ancona Salonae Slaves
(Marseilles)
e
S PA I N Silver M OESI A
Tarraco Olives Sinope Trapezus
a
Corsica
Rome TH R ACE Fish
Horses Amisus
Grain Ostia I TALY Timber AR M E N IA
Puteoli Dyrrhachium
Olives Wool Byzantium Grain Hecatompylos
Silver Sardinia
10°W Wine Thessalonica C AP PAD OCI A
Gades New Fish Wool Melitene Ti
Carthage M AC E D O N I A
gr
Fish is
Olives Marble A SI A Horses R.
Wine
Caesarea Marble Ephesus Ecbatana P A R T H I A
Timber Sicily Tarsus Eu
Corinth Carpets ph
Copper Grain r at
Pottery Antioch es R °N
M A U R ETA N IA Carthage Syracuse ACH A E A Wine . 30
Olives Myra
Ctesiphon
Slaves Grain M Copper
SY R I A
NUMIDIA ed Crete
Timber
Seleucia
Persepolis
ite Cyprus
Damascus
Salt rran Charax
ean Sea
Olives
Glass
N O RT H A F R IC A Cloth
Cyrene Caesarea A R A B I A N
Ivory and Incense
Leptis J U DAEA Persian
from Africa Silphium Alexandria
Olives D E S E R T Gulf
L I BYA
0 200 400 Km.
Aelana Gerra
Memphis
0 200 400 Mi. Glass
N ORTH AF R I C A Grain EGYP T Ommana
Cloth
S A H A R A Papyrus Routes to southern Arabia,
Ni Red eastern Africa, and India
Gold and Ivory le .
0° 10°E 20°E from Africa R Sea 40°E 50°E
Gladiatorial Games
Though hardly games, the contests were vastly popular among the
Romans. Gladiators were usually slaves, but successful ones could
gain their freedom. The fighting was hard but fair, and the gladiators
shown here look equally matched. (Interfoto Pressebildagentur/Alamy)
The long years of peace and prosperity abruptly gave way to a convulsed period of
domestic upheaval and foreign invasion. Law yielded to the sword. Only the po-
litical mechanisms of the empire—its bureaucrats and its ordinary lower officials,
protected by loyal soldiers—staved off internal collapse and foreign invasion. Peace
came with the ascension of Diocletian (die-uh-KLEE-shuhn) to emperor in 284.
Once Diocletian had ended the period of turmoil, succeeding emperors con-
fronted the work of repairing the damage. Yet the Roman world, like Humpty
Dumpty, could not quite be put back together again.
Rome in Disarray and Recovery (177–450 C.E.) 123
Diocletian’s Tetrarchy
The emperor Diocletian’s attempt to reform the Roman Empire by dividing
rule among four men is represented in this piece of sculpture. Here the
four tetrarchs demonstrate their solidarity by clasping one another on the
shoulder. Nonetheless each man has his other hand on his sword—a gesture
that proved prophetic when Diocletian’s reign ended and another struggle for
power began. (Alinari/Art Resource, NY)
Images in Society
The Roman Villa at Chedworth
124
IMAGE 2 Archaeological Reconstruction
of the Villa (Courtesy, Professor Albert
Schachter)
IMAGE 3 Aerial View of Chedworth (Courtesy of West Air Photography) IMAGE 4 A View of the Site Today (John Buckler)
through 25a are the bath structures. Number 17 is aerial view of the villa, and Image 4 provides an ex-
a small temple. Buildings on the northern side, cellent cameo of the western wing of the villa.
numbers 26–32, were domestic quarters. From this information can you determine from
Two questions immediately arise. How do we the ground plan (Image 1) and the reconstruction
know what these buildings looked like, and how do (Image 2) what the villa actually looked like? From
we know how they functioned? By analyzing the Image 3, an aerial view of Chedworth, together
physical remains and the building techniques of the with Images 1 and 2, can you locate the landlord’s
site, archaeologists and architects have made a pa- houses, the temple, and the domestic buildings?
tient reconstruction of the entire villa (see Image 2). Now using these three images, can you identify the
Artifacts found in the structures reveal their func- buildings in Image 4? Lastly, from this material can
tions. The most obvious example is the elaborate you imagine the functions of the villa in its envi-
bath complex of numbers 19–25a. Image 3 gives an ronmental and cultural context?
125
10°W 0° 10°E 20°E 30°E 40°E 50°E
N
North
Sea Prefecture of Gaul
Baltic
Sea Prefecture of Italy
B R ITA I N Prefecture of Illyricum
Elb
e Prefecture of the East
R. N
50°
Vi s
Rh
ine R
tu
GERMANY
la R .
Volg
AT L A N T I C a
R.
.
Dni
OC EAN ep e r
R. on
R.
D
GAUL Da
nub
RAETIA e R.
Lugdunum
(Lyons) R. NORICUM
e
Rhôn
CISALPINE PANNONIA CRIMEA
E GAUL Po R.
DACIA
br
NARBONENSIS
o
Ravenna
R.
D
FA R T H E R Massilia LM S e a
a c k
A
A
T ib
B l
d
S PA I N (Marseilles) AT
ri
MO E S IA
er R.
IA
a
ic
t
Corsica
S TH R AC E 40°N
Rome e ARMENIA
a
Byzantium
NEARER Sardinia
Nicomedia
S PA I N Balearic Is. Brundisium P H R YG I A
MACEDONIA C A P PA D O C IA
LY D IA T igri
Pergamum sR
.
ASIA
Athens Tarsus Euphrate
R ETA N I A Sicily Corinth Ephesus sR
MAU CILICIA Antioch .
Carthage Syracuse
Nil e
Re
d
S A H A R A
R.
0 200 400 Mi.
Se
a
MAP 6.3 The Roman World Divided
Under Diocletian, the Roman Empire was first divided into a western and an eastern half, a development that foreshadowed the medieval division
between the Latin West and the Byzantine East.
provinces into smaller units. He organized the prefectures into small administra-
dioceses Small administrative units that tive units called dioceses (DIE-uh-seez), which were in turn subdivided into small
were governed by a prefect responsible to provinces. Provincial governors were also deprived of their military power, leaving
an augustus.
them only civil and administrative duties.
Diocletian’s political reforms were a momentous step. The Tetrarchy soon
failed, but his division of the empire into two parts became permanent. Constan-
tine and later emperors tried hard but unsuccessfully to keep the empire together.
Throughout the fourth century c.e. the eastern and the western sections drifted
apart. In later centuries the western part witnessed the fall of Roman government
and the rise of Germanic kingdoms, while the eastern empire evolved into the
Byzantine Empire.
Economic, social, and religious problems confronted Diocletian and Con-
stantine. They needed additional revenues to support the army and the imperial
court, yet the wars and invasions had struck a serious blow to Roman agriculture.
Christianity had become too strong either to ignore or to crush. How Diocletian,
Rome in Disarray and Recovery (177–450 C.E.) 127
Arch of Constantine
Though standing in stately
surroundings, Constantine’s arch is
decorated with art plundered from the
arches of Trajan and Marcus Aurelius.
He robbed them rather than decorate
his own with the inferior work of his
own day. (Michael Reed, photographer/
www.mike-reed.com)
deserted. Great landlords with ample resources began at once to reclaim as much
of this land as they could. The huge estates that resulted, called villas, were self-
sufficient. Because they often produced more than they consumed, they success-
fully competed with the declining cities by selling their surplus in the countryside.
They became islands of stability in an unsettled world.
The rural residents who remained on the land were exposed to the raids of
barbarians or brigands and to the tyranny of imperial officials. In return for the
protection and security landlords could offer, the small landholders gave over their
lands and their freedom. They could no longer decide to move elsewhere. Hence-
forth they and their families worked their patrons’ land, not their own. Free men
and women were becoming what would later be called serfs.
century emperors had found Rome and the West hard to defend.
The eastern part of the empire was more easily defensible and es- Sec tion Review
caped the worst of the barbarian devastation. It was wealthy and its
urban life still vibrant. Moreover, Christianity was more widespread • Following Marcus Aurelius’s death, the empire was so
preoccupied with military commanders vying for rule
in the East than in the West, and the city of Constantinople was that foreign invaders took advantage and swept in on
intended to be a Christian center. several fronts.
• Diocletian, and later Constantine, ended the turmoil,
dividing the empire into a western and eastern half
The two-faced Roman god Janus, who with an augustus and two caesars to rule each half, a
From the Classical represented transitions, well symbolizes system known as the Tetrarchy.
World to Late this period. A great deal of the past re- • Because of war, the empire was drained of resources so
Antiquity mained through these years of change. Diocletian fixed prices and wages and taxes were
People still lived under the authority of the emperors and the guid- payable in kind, but this severe system soon wiped out
the moderately wealthy.
ance of Roman law. They communicated with one another as
usual, in Latin throughout the West and Greek in the East. Greco- • As small-scale farming became increasingly dangerous,
wealthy landlords bought up the land and offered
Roman art, architecture, and literature surrounded them. small tracts of land and protection to the farmers in
Yet changes were also under way. Government had evolved exchange for their freedom.
from the SPQR of the past to the Christian monarchy of the new • Christians exaggerated stories about martyrs, and
age. The empire itself split into East and West, and the latter be- although pagans at first misunderstood Christian rites,
came the home of barbarians who built a different world on classi- fearing it was the cause of the empire’s troubles,
cal foundations. Greek philosophy was replaced by theology, as pagans eventually grew used to Christianity and in 380
thinkers tried earnestly to understand Jesus’ message. emperor Theodosius made it the official religion of the
Roman Empire.
Through all these changes the lives of ordinary men and
women did not change dramatically. They farmed, worked in cit- • Constantine built a new capital, Constantinople, on
the site of Byzantium on the Bosporus, intending it to
ies, and hoped for the best for their families. They took new ideas, be a Christian center in the wealthier East while
blended them with old, and created new cultural forms. Gradually abandoning Rome and the western half of the empire
the classical world gave way to a vibrant new intellectual, spiritual, to the barbarians.
and political life.
Chapter Review
How did Augustus transform the Roman Empire? (page 108)
Key Terms
Once Augustus had restored order, he made it endure by remodeling the Roman
pax Romana (p. 108)
government. The old constitution of the city-state gave way to the government of an
empire. Although Augustus tried to save as much of the old as possible, he necessarily constitutional monarchy (p. 108)
created a virtually new and much expanded system of rule. Furthermore, he made it princeps (p. 108)
endure. principate (p. 108)
imperator (p. 109)
Why did Christianity, originally a minor local religion, sweep across the Roman barbarians (p. 110)
world to change it fundamentally? (page 113) apocalypticism (p. 113)
Christianity triumphed because it offered salvation to all people, men and women, Messiah (p. 113)
regardless of their nationality, race, or social status. pagans (p. 113)
heresy (p. 114)
How did Augustus’s successors build on his foundation to enhance Roman
Gentiles (p. 114)
power and stability? (page 116) universalism (p. 115)
(continued)
As life settled down under this calming order, a small event with universal repercus-
sions occurred in remote Judaea. There a young Jew named Jesus taught a new religion,
130 Chapter 6 The Pax Romana, 31 B.C.E.–450 C.E.
promising salvation to all who embraced it. Although Roman officials executed him, catacombs (p. 115)
this new religion did not die. Instead it spread across the East, then to Rome, and by
the end of the period throughout the empire. five good emperors (p. 118)
gladiators (p. 120)
villa (p. 122)
What was life like in the city of Rome in the “golden age,” and what was it like in
barracks emperors (p. 123)
the provinces? (page 120)
augustus (p. 123)
Augustus’s success in creating solid political institutions was tested by the dynasty he Tetrarchy (p. 123)
created, the Julio-Claudians. The fifty years during which they ruled Rome saw emper-
ors and empresses trying to win and hold power through multiple political marriages, dioceses (p. 126)
murder, and other tactics. In 70 c.e., Vespasian, a military commander, established a
new dynasty, the Flavians, who restored some stability in Rome and expanded the
empire. The Flavians were followed by a series of effective emperors, later called the
“Five Good Emperors,” who created a more effective bureaucracy and larger army to
govern the huge Roman Empire.
What factors led Rome into political and economic chaos, and how and to what
extent did it recover? (page 122)
For many Romans these were rich and happy years. Much of the population enjoyed
sufficient leisure time, which many spent pursuing literature and art. Others preferred
watching spectacular games including gladiatorial contests and chariot races. In the
ever-expanding provinces, Roman and native cultures combined, and products and
peoples moved more easily across huge areas.
The good times fell into disarray when a series of weak emperors, many of them
backed by soldiers they had commanded, fought for the throne. To worsen matters,
barbarians on the frontiers took advantage of these internal troubles to invade, plunder,
and destroy. These factors brought Rome near collapse. With the end apparently at
hand, two stern and gifted emperors, Diocletian and Constantine, restored order and
breathed fresh life into the economic and social order. By the end of this period, Chris-
tianity had made such gains that it was recognized as the official religion of the empire.
By the end of Constantine’s reign the Roman Empire was politically divided and reli-
giously changing. Still, many aspects of Greco-Roman culture remained strong.
Notes
1. Virgil, Aeneid 6.851–6.853. John Buckler is the translator of all uncited quotations from a
foreign language in Chapters 1–6.
2. Augustus, Res Gestae 6.34.
3. Matthew 16:18.
4. See Marta Sordi, The Christians and the Roman Empire (London: Croom Helm, 1986).
131
is for us at this precise moment we are learning all in the senate? Did he see them as debasing the
too well from experience, even though the survey is quality of the senate?
aimed at nothing more than an official record of 2. What do his words tell us about the changing
our resources. [The rest of the inscription is lost.] nature of the Roman Empire?
132
Chapter 7
Late Antiquity
350–600
Chapter Preview
The Byzantine Empire
How was the Byzantine Empire able to
survive for so long, and what were its
most important achievements?
Migrating Peoples
What were some of the causes of the
barbarian migrations and how did they
affect the regions of Europe?
133
134 Chapter 7 Late Antiquity, 350–600
F rom the third century onward, the Western Roman Empire slowly disinte-
grated. The last Roman emperor in the West, Romulus Augustus, was de-
posed by the Ostrogothic (OS-truh-goth-ic) chieftain Odoacer in 476, but much
of the empire had already come under the rule of various barbarian tribes well
before this. Scholars have long seen this era as one of the great turning points in
Western history, a time when the ancient world was transformed into the very dif-
ferent medieval world. During the past several decades, however, scholars have
shifted their focus to continuities as well as changes, and what is now usually
termed “late antiquity” has been recognized as a period of creativity and adapta-
tion, not simply of decline and fall.
The two main agents of continuity were the Eastern Roman (or Byzantine)
Empire and the Christian church. The Byzantine Empire lasted until 1453, a
thousand years longer than the Western Roman Empire, and preserved and trans-
mitted much of ancient law, philosophy, and institutions. Missionaries and church
officials spread Christianity within and far beyond the borders of the Roman Em-
pire, transforming a small sect into the most important and wealthiest institution
in Europe. The main agents of change in late antiquity were the barbarian groups
migrating into the Roman Empire. They brought different social, political, and
economic structures with them, but as they encountered Roman culture and be-
came Christian, their own ways of doing things were also transformed.
Constantine had tried to maintain the unity of the Roman Empire, but during the
fifth and sixth centuries the Western and Eastern halves drifted apart. From Con-
stantinople, Eastern Roman emperors worked to hold the empire together and to
reconquer at least some of the West from barbarian tribes. Justinian (r. 527–565)
waged long wars against the Ostrogoths and temporarily regained Italy and North
Africa, but the costs were high. Justinian’s wars exhausted the resources of the
state, destroyed Italy’s economy, and killed a large part of Italy’s population. Weak-
ened, Italy fell easily to another Germanic tribe, the Lombards, shortly after Justin-
ian’s death. In the late sixth century, the territory of the Western Roman Empire
came once again under Germanic sway.
However, the Roman Empire continued in the East. The Eastern Roman or
Byzantine Empire (see Map 7.1) preserved the forms, institutions, and traditions
of the old Roman Empire, and its people even called themselves Romans. Most
important, however, is the role of Byzantium as preserver of the wisdom of the
ancient world. Byzantium protected the intellectual heritage of Greco-Roman
civilization and then passed it on to the rest of Europe.
˚N
˚N
40
50
N Jaxartes
R.
FERGHANA
B D on Aral
R. Vol Sea
ug
EUROPE D ni ga
R
R.
epe . Oxus
Paris S. B r R. R. Samarkand
ug
Dnie
Ca
rR
sp
AVARS . Merv
ia
CAUCASU
S MT
n
LOMBARDS Da S. ˚N
KINGDOM n ub e R. 30
B lack Sea
Se
VISIGOTHIC OF THE
IA
EN
a
.
Indus R
Rome Constantinople
Sardinia Ti g r
Nicaea is ASIA
Cartagena ME R.
B Y Z A N T I N E E M P I R E SO
PO
Antioch TA Ctesiphon
Sicily Ephesus MI
A
SASSANID
Hippo Athens SYRIA Baghdad
Carthage Syracuse E M P I R E BALUCHISTAN
Crete Palmyra E
Me Cyprus Damascus up Jundashapur
KI
dit h ra
N
te s
M R.
Gulf of Oman
O
OF Jerusalem ˚N
TH Alexandria Persian 20
E VAN
DAL Petra Gulf OMAN
S Memphis
AFRICA AR AB IA Arabian
EGYPT HEJAZ 60˚ESea
Thebes A R A B IA N
S A H A R A
R
ed
D E SE RT
R.
Se
The most remarkable Byzantine historian was Procopius (ca. 500–ca. 562),
who left a rousing account praising Justinian’s reconquest of North Africa and It-
aly. Proof that the wit and venom of ancient Greek and Roman writers lived on in
Sec tion Review
the Byzantine era can be found in Procopius’s Secret History, a vicious and up-
roarious attack on Justinian and his wife, the empress Theodora. (See the feature • Germanic invaders overcame the
“Individuals in Society: Theodora of Constantinople.”) western part of the Roman Empire
Although the Byzantines discovered little that was new in mathematics and but the East evaded capture through
strong military leadership and a well-
geometry, they passed Greco-Roman learning on to the Arabs, who made remark- fortified capital in Constantinople.
able advances with it. In science, they faithfully learned what the ancients had to
• Emperor Justinian organized the
teach but made advances only in terms of military applications. For example, the Roman legal system through the Code
best-known Byzantine scientific discovery was an explosive compound known as (clarifying the law itself), the Digest
“Greek fire” that was heated and propelled by a pump through a bronze tube. As (codifying Roman legal thought), and
the liquid jet left the tube, it was ignited—somewhat like a modern flamethrower. the Institutes (compiling civil law).
Greek fire saved Constantinople from Arab assault in 678. In mechanics Byzan- • Theodora, a former actress and
tine scientists improved and modified artillery and siege machinery. dancer, married Justinian and became
The Byzantines devoted a great deal of attention to medicine, and the general empress, using her influence to
improve the legal status of women
level of medical competence was far higher in the Byzantine Empire than in west- and to promote her religious
ern Europe. Yet their physicians could not cope with the terrible disease, often interpretation of Christianity.
called the “Justinian plague,” that swept through the Byzantine Empire and parts • Part villain and part heroine,
of western Europe between 542 and about 560. Probably originating in northwest- Theodora manipulated those around
ern India and carried to the Mediterranean region by ships, the disease was similar her while improving the empire by
to modern forms of the bubonic plague. Characterized by high fever, chills, de- establishing hospitals, orphanages,
lirium, and enlarged lymph nodes (the buboes that gave bubonic plague its name), and churches.
or by inflammation of the lungs that caused hemorrhages of black blood, the Jus- • The Byzantines made few advances in
tinian plague carried off tens of thousands of people. The epidemic had profound mathematics and science, but valued
education, history, literature, and
political as well as social consequences. It weakened Justinian’s military resources, medicine.
thus hampering his efforts to restore unity to the Mediterranean world.
• Procopius was a remarkable historian
By the ninth or tenth century, most major Greek cities had hospitals for the whose work Secret History is a witty
care of the sick. The hospitals might be divided into wards for different illnesses, and and scathing account of the reign of
hospital staff had surgeons, practitioners, and aides with specialized responsibilities. Justinian and Theodora.
The imperial Byzantine government bore the costs of these medical facilities.
As the Western Roman Empire disintegrated in the fourth and fifth centuries, the
Christian church survived and grew, becoming the most important institution in
Europe. The able administrators and highly creative thinkers of the church devel-
oped permanent institutions and complex philosophical concepts.
138
influence may have even continued after death, for Jus- views, the debate continues today among writers of sci-
tinian continued to pass reforms favoring women and, at ence fiction and fantasy as well as biographers and
the end of his life, accepted her interpretation of Chris- historians.
tian doctrine. Institutions that she established, includ-
ing hospitals, orphanages, houses for the rehabilitation
of prostitutes, and churches, continued to be reminders
Questions for Analysis
of her charity and piety.
Theodora has been viewed as a symbol of the ma- 1. How would you assess the complex legacy of
nipulation of beauty and cleverness to attain position Theodora?
and power, and also as a strong and capable co-ruler 2. Since the public and private views of Procopius are
who held the empire together during riots, revolts, and so different regarding the empress, should he be
deadly epidemics. Just as Procopius expressed both trusted at all as a historical source?
139
140 Chapter 7 Late Antiquity, 350–600
much as we use the terms the college or the university when referring to academic
administrators.
In early Christian communities the local people elected their leaders, or bishops.
Bishops were responsible for the community’s goods and oversaw the distribution
of those goods to the poor. They also were responsible for maintaining orthodox
(established or correct) doctrine within the community and for preaching. Bish-
ops alone could confirm believers in their faith and ordain men as priests.
The early Christian church benefited from the brilliant administrative abilities
of some bishops. Bishop Ambrose, for example, the son of the Roman prefect of
Gaul, was a trained lawyer and the governor of a province. He is typical of the Ro-
man aristocrats who held high public office, were converted to Christianity, and
subsequently became bishops. Such men later provided social continuity from
Roman to Germanic rule. As bishop of Milan, Ambrose himself exercised respon-
sibility in both the business and church affairs of northern Italy.
During the reign of Diocletian (284–305), the Roman Empire had been di-
vided for administrative purposes into geographical units called dioceses. Gradu-
ally the church made use of this organizational structure. Christian bishops
established their headquarters, or sees, in the urban centers of the old Roman dio-
ceses. A bishop’s jurisdiction extended throughout the diocese. The center of his
authority was his cathedral (from the Latin cathedra, meaning “chair”). Thus,
church leaders adapted the Roman imperial method of organization for ecclesias-
tical purposes.
The bishops of Rome—known as “popes,” from the Latin word papa, meaning
“father”—claimed to speak and act as the source of unity for all Christians. They
based their claim to be the successors of Saint Peter and heirs to his authority as
chief of the apostles on Jesus’ words:
You are Peter, and on this rock I will build my church, and the jaws of death shall
not prevail against it. I will entrust to you the keys of the kingdom of heaven.
Whatever you declare bound on earth shall be bound in heaven; whatever you
declare loosed on earth shall be loosed in heaven.1
Petrine Doctrine The statement used Theologians call this statement the Petrine (PEE-tryne) Doctrine.
by popes, bishops of Rome, based on After the capital and the emperor moved from Rome to Constantinople (see
Jesus’ words, to substantiate their claim
of being the successors of Saint Peter
page 128), the bishop of Rome exercised considerable influence in the West be-
and heirs to his authority as chief of cause he had no real competitor there. He became known as the “Patriarch of the
the apostles. West.” In the East, the bishops of Antioch, Alexandria, Jerusalem, and Constanti-
nople, because of the special dignity of their sees, also gained the title of patriarch.
Their jurisdictions extended over lands adjoining their sees; they consecrated bish-
ops, investigated heresy, and heard judicial appeals.
In the fifth century the bishops of Rome began to stress their supremacy over
other Christian communities and to urge other churches to appeal to Rome for
the resolution of disputed doctrinal issues. While local churches often exercised
their own authority and Rome was not yet as powerful as it would become, these
arguments laid the groundwork for later appeals.
50°E
invasion Chapelle Cologne Vol
e
ga
R.
Paris r R.
Do
ne
an
Lyons
Milan CAUC
GOTHS ASUS MTS
E LOMBARDS
Narbonne (5th & 7th cen.) .
br
R.
Danube Black Sea
o
Marseilles Cannes
R.
SPAIN 40°
N
Nursia Sinope ARMENIA
Toledo Corsica THRACE
Tarragona
Rome Constantinople Chalcedon
Córdoba Naples Nicaea
Sardinia Tig
r
10°W
is
Athens Ephesus
.
Regius Euphra
tes
Syracuse Corinth
Antioch
R.
Carthage Ctesiphon
SYRIA
Me Crete Seleucia
VANDALS dite Damascus
(409–429) rrane Cyprus
an Sea
Cyrene 30°N
Jerusalem
Alexandria
N
Converted to Islam, Memphis
0 250 500 Km.
7th century EGYPT
Ni
Re
NORTH AFRICA
R.
Se
the Father” and of the same substance as the Father. Arius and those who refused
to accept the creed were banished, the first case of civil punishment for heresy.
This participation of the emperor in a theological dispute within the church paved
the way for later emperors to do the same.
In 380 the emperor Theodosius made Christianity the official religion of the
empire. Theodosius stripped Roman pagan temples of statues, made the practice
of the old Roman state religion a treasonable offense, and persecuted Christians
who dissented from orthodox doctrine. Most significant, he allowed the church to
establish its own courts and to use its own body of law, called “canon law.” These
courts, not the Roman government, had jurisdiction over the clergy and ecclesias-
tical disputes. At the death of Theodosius, the Christian church was considerably
independent of the Roman state. The foundation for later growth in church power
had been laid.
Later Byzantine emperors continued the pattern of active involvement in
church affairs. They appointed the highest officials of the church hierarchy and
presided over ecumenical councils, where bishops would gather to make decisions
on matters of faith and practice. The emperors also controlled some of the mate-
rial resources of the church—land, rents, and indebted peasants. On the other
hand, the emperors had minimal involvement in church services and rarely tried
to impose their views in theological disputes. Greek churchmen vigorously de-
fended the church’s independence; some even asserted the superiority of the bish-
op’s authority over the emperor’s; and the church possessed such enormous
economic wealth and influence over the population that it could block govern-
Orthodox church Eastern orthodox ment decisions. The Orthodox church, the name generally given to the Eastern
church in the Byzantine empire. Christian church, was less independent of secular control than the Western Chris-
tian church, but it was not simply a branch of the Byzantine state.
Sec tion Review treatment in their localities. A few copied manuscripts and wrote books. Local and
royal governments drew on the services of the literate men and able administrators
• Early Christian communities elected the monasteries produced. This was not what Saint Benedict had intended, but
their leaders, or bishops, who oversaw
the doctrine, preaching, and other
perhaps the effectiveness of the institution he designed made it inevitable.
community functions of their Monasticism in the Greek Orthodox world differed in fundamental ways from
jurisdiction (diocese). the monasticism that evolved in western Europe. First, while The Rule of Saint
• The bishops of Rome, known as Benedict gradually became the universal guide for all western European monaster-
“popes,” exercised more and more ies, each individual house in the Byzantine world developed its own set of rules for
power, claiming to speak and act as the organization and behavior, including rules about diet, clothing, liturgical func-
unitary source of authority for all Chris- tions, commemorative services for benefactors, the training of monks and nuns,
tians, while enjoying the benefits of the
emperor’s support.
and the election of officials. Second, education never became a central feature
of the Greek houses. Monks and nuns had to be literate to perform the services of
• Constantine set up and presided over
the council of Nicaea, producing the
the choir, but no monastery assumed responsibility for the general training of the
Nicene Creed, which declared Jesus to local young.
be divine and settled a dispute between There were also similarities between Western and Eastern monasticism. As in
two Christian factions by banishing the West, Eastern monasteries became wealthy, with fields, pastures, livestock, and
anyone who refused to accept it. buildings. Since bishops and patriarchs of the Greek church were recruited only
• Those who wanted to separate from the monasteries, Greek houses also exercised cultural influence.
themselves from perceived corruption
in society chose one of the two
monastic lifestyles: eremitical (isolated)
or coenobitic (communal). Christian Ideas and Practices
• The monk Benedict of Nursia wrote a How did Christian thinkers adapt Greco-Roman ideas to Christian
set of regulations for monks that
became favored for both monks (men) theology?
and nuns (women) because of its
balance between asceticism and The evolution of Christianity was not simply a matter of institutions such as the
activity.
papacy and monasteries, but also of ideas. Initially, Christians had believed that
• Monasteries were successful in both the end of the world was near and that they should dissociate themselves from the
the East and West but only the Western
“filth” of Roman culture. The church father Tertullian (ter-TUHL-ee-uhn) (ca.
monasteries provided schools with
educational training for local 160–220) claimed: “We have no need for curiosity since Jesus Christ, nor for in-
young people. quiry since the gospel.” Gradually, however, Christians developed a culture of
ideas that drew upon classical influences. The distinguished theologian Saint Je-
rome (340–419) translated the Old and New Testaments from Hebrew and Greek
into vernacular Latin; his edition is known as the “Vulgate.” The synthesis of
Greco-Roman and Christian ideas found greatest expression in the writings of
Saint Augustine, whose work had a profound influence on Christian theology.
For example, Augustine regarded a life of chastity as the best possible life even
before he became a Christian. As he notes in The Confessions, as a young man he
sacraments Certain rituals defined by prayed to God for “chastity and continency” and added “but not yet.” His educa-
the church in which God bestows
benefits on the believer through grace. tion had not made his will strong enough to avoid temptation; that would come
only through God’s power and grace.
Augustine’s ideas on sin, grace, and redemption became the foundation of all
Sec tion Review subsequent Western Christian theology, Protestant as well as Catholic. He wrote
• Christians at first thought the end of the that the basic or dynamic force in any individual is the will. When Adam ate the
world was near so they should separate fruit forbidden by God in the Garden of Eden (Genesis 3:6), he committed the
themselves from Roman culture, but “original sin” and corrupted the will. Adam’s sin was not simply his own, but was
gradually they developed a culture of passed on to all later humans through sexual intercourse; even infants were tainted.
ideas that included classical influences.
Augustine viewed sexual desire as the result of Adam and Eve’s disobedience, link-
• Initially, both men and women played ing sexuality even more clearly with sin than had earlier church fathers. Because
important roles, with women preaching
and acting as missionaries, but in the Adam disobeyed God, all human beings have an innate tendency to sin: their will
first century c.e. male leaders, following is weak. But according to Augustine, God restores the strength of the will through
classical culture, began to restrict grace, which is transmitted in certain rituals that the church defined as sacra-
women’s participation in official ments. Grace results from God’s decisions, not from any merit on the part of the
positions. individual.
• Christian teachings on sexuality also When the Visigothic (viz-ee-GOTH-ic) chieftain Alaric (AL-er-ik) conquered
adopted ideas from certain strains of Rome in 410, horrified pagans blamed the disaster on the Christians. In response,
Hellenistic philosophy, prescribing
celibacy and self-denial as the highest Augustine wrote City of God. This original work contrasts Christianity with the
good, leading to misogyny and hostility secular society in which it existed. According to Augustine, history is the account
toward women and same-sex relations. of God acting in time. Human history reveals that there are two kinds of people:
• Augustine’s ideas about sin (the result of those who live the life of the flesh in the City of Babylon and those who live the
will) and grace (the result of God, not life of the spirit in the City of God. The former will endure eternal hellfire; the
humans) became the foundation for latter will enjoy eternal bliss.
Western Christian theology. Augustine maintained that states came into existence as the result of people’s
• Augustine argued in his work City of inclination to sin. The state provides the peace, justice, and order that Christians
God that the state is the result of need in order to pursue their pilgrimage to the City of God. The church, while not
people’s will to sin and that the church
is responsible for the salvation of all, the equivalent of the City of God, is responsible for the salvation of all—including
leading to the church’s political view Christian rulers. Churches later used Augustine’s theory to argue their superiority
that it was superior to secular authority. over secular authority. This remained the dominant political theory until the late
thirteenth century.
The word catholic derives from a Greek word meaning “general,” “universal,” or
“worldwide.” Christ had said that his teaching was for all peoples, and Christians
sought to make their faith catholic—that is, believed everywhere. This could be
accomplished only through missionary activity. As Saint Paul had written to the
Christian community at Colossae (kuh-LOS-ee) in Asia Minor, “there is no room
for distinction between Greek and Jew, between the circumcised or the uncircum-
cised, or between barbarian or Scythian (SITH-ee-uhn), slave and free man. There
is only Christ; he is everything and he is in everything.”2 Paul urged Christians to
bring the “good news” of Christ to all peoples. The Mediterranean served as the
highway over which Christianity spread to the cities of the Roman Empire. From
there missionaries took Christian teachings to the countryside, and then to areas
beyond the borders of the empire.
Christian Missionaries and Conversion 147
In the course of the seventh century, two Christian forces competed for the
conversion of the pagan Anglo-Saxons: Roman-oriented missionaries traveling
north from Canterbury, and Celtic monks from Ireland and northwestern Britain.
The Roman and Celtic church organization, types of monastic life, and methods
of arriving at the date of the central feast of the Christian calendar (Easter) differed
completely. Through the influence of King Oswiu of Northumbria (nawr-THUHM-
bree-uh) and the energetic abbess Hilda of Whitby, the Synod (ecclesiastical
council) held at Whitby in 664 opted to follow the Roman practices. The conver-
sion of the English and the close attachment of the English church to Rome had
far-reaching consequences because Britain later served as a base for the full-scale
Christianization of the continent (see Map 7.2).
tion, easing the conversion of pagan men and women by stressing similarities be- penitentials Manuals for the
tween their customs and beliefs and those of Christianity. In the same way that examination of conscience.
classically trained scholars such as Jerome and Augustine blended Greco-Roman relics Bones, articles of clothing, or
and Christian ideas, missionaries and converts mixed pagan ideas and practices other objects associated with the life
with Christian ones. Bogs and lakes sacred to Germanic gods became associated of a saint.
with saints, as did various aspects of ordinary life, such as traveling,
planting crops, and worrying about a sick child. Aspects of existing mid- Sec tion Review
winter celebrations, which often centered on the return of the sun as
the days became longer, were incorporated into celebrations of Christ- • St. Paul urged Christians to make their faith
mas. Spring rituals involving eggs and rabbits (both symbols of fertility) Catholic, meaning “universal” or “worldwide.”
were added to Easter. • Christian missionaries spread their faith
Also instrumental in converting pagans was the rite of reconcilia- throughout the Roman Empire and beyond.
tion in which the sinner was able to receive God’s forgiveness. The • In western Europe missionaries gained influence
penitent knelt individually before the priest, who questioned the peni- by converting leaders; in eastern Europe Chris-
tianity spread to Moravia and Russia, bringing
tent about the sins he or she might have committed. A penance such as with it the Cyrillic alphabet and inspiring Russian
fasting on bread and water for a period of time or saying specific prayers literature.
was imposed as medicine for the soul. The priest and penitent were • Saint Patrick brought Christianity to Ireland
guided by manuals known as penitentials (pen-uh-TENT-shuls), which while the nun Bridget of Kildare and other
included lists of sins and the appropriate penance. Penitentials gave women worked to spread it there.
pagans a sense of expected behavior. The penitential system also en- • Roman and Celtic church organization differed
couraged the private examination of conscience and offered relief from in types of monastic life and dates of the Christian
the burden of sinful deeds. calendar, but after an ecclesiastical council in
Most religious observances continued to be community matters, 664, the British followed the Roman practices,
tying the English church to Rome.
however, as they had been in the ancient world. People joined with
family members, friends, and neighbors to celebrate baptisms and fu- • Christian missionaries accomplished conversion
of pagans by preaching and by assimilating
nerals, presided over by a priest. They prayed to saints or to the Virgin existing pagan customs.
Mary to intercede with God, or they simply asked the saints for protec-
• The rite of reconciliation forgave individual sins
tion and blessing. The entire village participated in processions mark- through penance and confession to a priest, yet
ing saints’ days or points in the agricultural year, often carrying images religion continued to be mostly a community
of saints or their relics—bones, articles of clothing, or other objects as- matter.
sociated with the life of a saint—around the houses and fields.
Migrating Peoples
What were some of the causes of the barbarian migrations and how did
they affect the regions of Europe?
The migration of peoples from one area to another has been a dominant and con-
tinuing feature of Western history. Mass movements of Europeans occurred in the
fourth through sixth centuries, in the ninth and tenth centuries, and in the twelfth
and thirteenth centuries. From the sixteenth century to the present, such move-
ments have been almost continuous, involving not just the European continent
but the entire world. The causes of early migrations varied and are not thoroughly
understood by scholars. But there is no question that the migrations profoundly
affected both the regions to which peoples moved and the ones they left behind.
and the Greeks coined the word barbaros for those whose native language was not
Greek, because they seemed to the Greeks to be speaking nonsense syllables—bar,
bar, bar. (“Bar-bar” is the Greek equivalent to “blah-blah” or “yada-yada.”) Bar-
baros originally meant simply not speaking Greek, but gradually it also implied
unruly, savage, and more primitive than the advanced civilization of Greece. The
word brought this meaning with it when it came into Latin and other European
languages, with the Romans referring to those who lived beyond the northeastern
barbarians A name given by the boundary of Roman territory as barbarians. Migrating groups that the Romans
Romans to all peoples living outside the labeled as barbarians had pressed along the Rhine-Danube frontier of the Roman
frontiers of the Roman Empire (except
the Persians).
Empire since about 150 c.e. (see page 109). In the third and fourth centuries, in-
creasing pressures on the frontiers from the east and north placed greater demands
on Roman military manpower, which plague and a declining birthrate had re-
duced. Therefore, Roman generals recruited barbarian refugees and tribes allied
with the Romans to serve in the Roman army, and some rose to the highest ranks.
As Julius Caesar advanced through Gaul between 58 and 50 b.c.e. (see page
102), the largest barbarian groups he encountered were Celts (whom the Romans
called Gauls) and Germans. Modern historians have tended to use the terms Ger-
man and Celt in a racial sense, but recent research stresses that Celt and German
are linguistic terms, a Celt being a person who spoke a Celtic language, an ances-
tor of the modern Gaelic or Breton language, and a German one who spoke a
Germanic language, an ancestor of modern German, Dutch, Danish, Swedish, or
Norwegian.
Celts and Germans were similar to one another in many ways. In the first
century c.e., the Celts lived east of the Rhine River in an area bounded by the
Main Valley and extending westward to the Somme (sawm) River. Germans were
more numerous along the North and Baltic Seas. Both Germans and Celts used
wheeled plows and a three-field system of crop rotation. Before the introduction of
Christianity, both Celtic and Germanic peoples were polytheistic, with hundreds
of gods and goddesses with specialized functions whose celebrations were often
linked to points in the yearly agricultural cycle. Worship was often outdoors at sa-
cred springs, groves, or lakes.
Vandal Landowner
In this mosaic, a Vandal landowner rides
out from his Roman-style house. His
clothing—Roman short tunic, cloak, and
sandals—reflects the way some Celtic
and Germanic tribes accepted Roman
lifestyles, though his beard is more
typical of barbarian men’s fashion.
(Courtesy of the Trustees of the British Museum)
Migrating Peoples 151
The Celts had developed iron manufacturing, using shaft furnaces as sophisti-
cated as those of the Romans to produce iron swords and spears. Celtic priests,
called druids (DROO-idz), had legal and educational as well as religious functions,
orally passing down laws and traditions from generation to generation. Bards sing-
ing poems and ballads also passed down stories of heroes and gods, which were
written down much later. Celtic peoples conquered by the Romans often assimi-
lated to Roman ways, adapting the Latin language and other aspects of Roman
culture. By the fourth century c.e., under pressure from Germanic groups, the
Celts had moved westward, settling in Brittany (modern northwestern France)
and throughout the British Isles (England, Wales, Scotland, and Ireland). The
Picts of Scotland as well as the Welsh, Britons, and Irish were peoples of Celtic
descent. (See Map 7.3.)
North
Sea
a
CELTS N
37 6 – 5 0 0 c
i Areas conquered by Clovis
ANGLO– B alt
SAXONS 450 Major battle
Elb
0 FRISIA e
Monastery
–50 358
376
R.
Od
Rh
English Channel er
ine R
Tournai Dn 50°N
R.
Rouen i ep
AT L A N T I C
.
489 b e R.
39
Adrianople
418 Corsica 410 Monte 378
VISIGOTHS Tarragona Rome Cassino
455 Constantinople 40°N
Córdoba
Nicaea
Seville Cartagena Sardinia Naples
395
BYZANTINE EMPIRE
Hippo
Regius Ephesus
Sicily
429 Carthage
439
VANDALS Me Crete 40°E
dite
rrane
an Sea
Huns Ostrogoths
Vandals Franks
Visigoths Lombards
Angles, Saxons, Jutes FRANKS Area where tribe settled 0 250 500 Km. 30°N
The migrations of the Germanic peoples were important in the political and
social transformations of late antiquity. Many modern scholars have tried to ex-
plain who the Germans were and why they migrated. The present consensus,
based on the study of linguistic and archaeological evidence, is that there was not
one but rather many Germanic peoples with very different cultural traditions. The
largest Germanic tribe, the Goths, was a polyethnic group of about one hundred
thousand people, including perhaps fifteen thousand to twenty thousand warriors.
The tribe was supplemented by slaves, who, because of their desperate situation
under Roman rule, joined the Goths during their migrations.3
Why did the Germans migrate? Like the Celts, in part they were pushed by
groups living farther eastward, especially by the Huns from central Asia in the
fourth and fifth centuries. In part, they were searching for more regular supplies of
food, better farmland, and a warmer climate. Conflicts within and among Ger-
manic groups also led to war and disruption, which motivated groups to move.
Franks fought Alemanni (al-uh-MAN-ahy) in Gaul; Visigoths fought Vandals in
the Iberian Peninsula and across North Africa; and Angles and Saxons fought
Celtic-speaking Britons in England.
All these factors can be seen in the movement of the Visigoths, one of the
Germanic tribes, from an area north of the Black Sea southeastward into the Ro-
man Empire. Pressured by defeat in battle, starvation, and the movement of the
Huns, the Visigoths petitioned the emperor Valens to admit them to the empire.
Seeing in the hordes of warriors the solution to his manpower problem, Valens
agreed. Once the Visigoths were inside the empire, Roman authorities exploited
their hunger by forcing them to sell their own people as slaves in exchange for dog
flesh: “the going rate was one dog for one Goth.” Still, the Visigoths sought peace.
Fritigern offered himself as a friend and ally of Rome in exchange for the province
of Thrace—land, crops, and livestock. Confident of victory over a considerably
smaller army, Valens and his council chose to battle the Visigoths and lost.
Alaric I’s invasion of Italy and sack of Rome in 410 represents the culmination
of hostility between the Visigoths and the Romans. The Goths burned and looted
the city for three days, which caused many Romans to wonder whether God had
deserted them. This led the imperial government to pull its troops from the British
Isles and many areas north of the Alps, leaving these northern areas more vulner-
able and open to migrating groups. A year later Alaric died, and his successor led
his people into southwestern Gaul.4 Establishing their headquarters at Toulouse,
they exercised a weak domination over Spain until a Muslim victory at Guadalete
in 711 ended Visigothic rule.
One significant factor in Germanic migration was pressure from nomadic
steppe peoples from central Asia. This included the Alans, Avars, Bulghars, Kha-
zars, and most prominently the Huns, who attacked the Black Sea area and the
Eastern Roman Empire beginning in the fourth century. Under the leadership of
their warrior-king Attila, the Huns swept into central Europe in 451, attacking Ro-
man settlements in the Balkans and Germanic settlements along the Danube and
Rhine Rivers. After Attila turned his army southward and crossed the Alps into Italy,
a papal delegation, including Pope Leo I himself, asked him not to attack Rome.
Though papal diplomacy was later credited with stopping the advance of the Huns,
a plague that spread among Hunnic troops and their dwindling food supplies were
probably much more important. The Huns retreated from Italy, and within a year
Attila was dead. Later leaders were not as effective, and the Huns were never again
an important factor in European history. Their conquests had slowed down the
movements of various Germanic groups, however, allowing barbarian peoples to
absorb more of Roman culture as they picked the Western Roman Empire apart.
Migrating Peoples 153
Celtic territory. According to the eighth-century historian Bede (beed) (see page
181), the Celtic king Vortigern invited the Saxons from Denmark to help him
against his rivals in Britain. Saxons and other Germanic tribes from modern-day
Norway, Sweden, and Denmark turned from assistance to conquest, attacking in
a hit-and-run fashion. Their goal was plunder, and at first their invasions led to no
permanent settlements. As more Germanic peoples arrived, however, they took
over the best lands and eventually conquered most of Britain. Some Britons fled
to Wales and the westernmost parts of England, north toward Scotland, and across
the English Channel to Brittany. Others remained and eventually intermarried
with Germanic peoples.
Historians have labeled the period 500 to 1066, the years of the Norman Con-
quest, as the “Anglo-Saxon” period, after the two largest Germanic tribes, the An-
gles and the Saxons. The Germanic tribes destroyed Roman culture in Britain.
Christianity disappeared, large urban buildings were allowed to fall apart, and
Sec tion Review tribal custom superseded Roman law.
• “Barbaros,” the Greek word that is the Anglo-Saxon England was divided along ethnic and political lines. The Ger-
origin of “barbarian” originally meant manic kingdoms in the south, east, and center were opposed by the Britons in the
not speaking Greek, but later implied west, who wanted to get rid of the invaders. The Anglo-Saxon kingdoms also fought
savage and primitive. among themselves, causing boundaries to shift constantly. Finally, in the ninth
• Celts and Germans were similar in century, under pressure from the Viking invasions, the Celtic Britons and the
their polytheism and origins but the Germanic Anglo-Saxons were molded together under the leadership of King Al-
Celts moved westward under pressure fred of Wessex (WES-iks) (r. 871–899).
from Germanic groups.
The Anglo-Saxon invasion gave rise to a rich body of Celtic mythology, par-
• Germanic peoples migrated to search ticularly legends about the Celtic King Arthur, who first appeared in Welsh poetry
for better food and climate and because
of conflicts with other groups, such as in the sixth century and later in histories, epics, and saints’ lives. Most scholars see
the Huns. Arthur as a composite figure who evolved over the centuries in songs and stories.
• The longest-lasting of the Germanic According to these texts, Arthur was the illegitimate son of the king of Britain
kingdoms was the Frankish kingdom whose royal parentage was revealed when he successfully drew the invincible
under Clovis, who settled within sword Excalibur from a stone. Arthur won recognition as king and used Excalibur
Roman Gaul and assimilated with the to win many battles. His quests included a search for the Holy Grail, the dish sup-
Gallo-Romans. posedly used by Jesus at the Last Supper, which was said to have miraculous pow-
• The Germanic Anglo-Saxons in Britain ers. Arthur held his court at Camelot, where his knights were seated at the Round
destroyed Roman culture as they fought Table, where all were equal. Those knights included Sir Tristan, Sir Galahad, Sir
among themselves and with the Britons
to the west, before Viking invasions Percival (Parsifal), and Sir Lancelot; Lancelot’s romance with Arthur’s wife Guine-
united them under King Alfred. vere (GWIN-uh-veer) led to the end of the Arthurian kingdom. In their earliest
• Celtic mythology and the legend of form as Welsh poems, the Arthurian legends may represent Celtic hostility to Anglo-
King Arthur may represent Celtic Saxon invaders, but they later came to be more important as representations of the
hostility toward Anglo-Saxon influence. ideal of medieval knightly chivalry and as great stories whose retelling has contin-
ued to the present.
Barbarian Society
What patterns of social, political, and economic life characterized
barbarian society?
Germanic and Celtic society had originated in the northern parts of central and
western Europe and the southern regions of Scandinavia during the Iron Age
(800–500 b.c.e.). After Germanic kingdoms replaced the Roman Empire as the
primary political structure throughout much of Europe, barbarian customs and
traditions formed the basis of European society for centuries.
Barbarian Society 155
shared in tribal warfare. Slaves (prisoners of war) worked as farm laborers, herds-
men, and household servants.
Did the barbarians produce goods for trade and exchange? Ironworking repre-
sented the most advanced craft; much of northern Europe had iron deposits, and
the dense forests provided wood for charcoal. Most villages had an oven and smiths
who produced agricultural tools and instruments of war—one-edged swords, ar-
rowheads, and shields. In the first two centuries c.e., the quantity and quality of
Germanic goods increased dramatically, and the first steel swords were superior to
the weapons of Roman troops. These goods were produced for war and for the
subsistence economy, not for trade. Goods were also used for gift giving, a major Sec tion Review
social custom. Gift giving conferred status on the giver, who, in giving, showed his • Barbarian society was based on the
higher (economic) status, cemented friendship, and placed the receiver in his tribe, led by a tribal chieftain (king)
debt.7 Goods that could not be produced in the village were acquired by raiding and a loyal and egalitarian comitatus
and warfare rather than by commercial exchanges. (war band), though later it became
stratified into ranks and landholding
Barbarian tribes were understood to be made up of kin groups, and those kin warrior-nobles eventually gained
groups were made up of families, the basic social unit in barbarian society. Fami- power.
lies were responsible for the debts and actions of their members and for keeping • Barbarian tribes began to produce
the peace in general. Barbarian law codes set strict rules of inheritance based on written collections of their laws and
position in the family and often set aside a portion of land that could not be sold customs to rule better and for
or given away by any family member. missionaries, who wanted to assimilate
Germanic society was patriarchal: within each household the father had au- the tribes into Christianity.
thority over his wife, children, and slaves. Some wealthy and powerful men had • Franks protected themselves through
more than one wife, a pattern that continued even after they became Christian, Germanic customs and the Salic Law
and eventually incorporated Roman
but polygamy was not widespread among ordinary people. A woman was consid- law, as German kings became Chris-
ered to be under the legal guardianship of a man, and she had fewer rights to own tians and intermarried with Romans.
property than did Roman women in the late Empire. However, once they were • Barbarians lived in kin groups of
widowed (and there must have been many widows in such a violent, warring soci- families from small agricultural
ety), women sometimes assumed their husbands’ rights over family property and villages with free men owning cattle
held the guardianship of their children. and fighting, while slaves (prisoners of
Women found outlets for their talents in monasteries and convents as writers, war) worked as laborers and servants.
copyists, artists, embroiderers, teachers, and estate managers. Some houses of reli- • Barbarians worked with iron to
gious women, such as Mauberge in northern Francia under Abbess Aldegund (ca. produce steel swords and other tools
for war but not for trade, relying on
661), produced important scholarship. The dowry required for entrance to a con- raiding and warfare to obtain goods
vent restricted admission as full sisters to upper-class women, but poorer women they could not produce.
were taken in as lay sisters. Many women viewed the convent as a place of refuge • Women had few rights but many
from family pressures or tribal violence. The sixth-century Queen Radegund, for found outlets for their creative talents
example, was forced to marry Chlotar I, the murderer of several of her relatives. and leadership abilities in convents.
Radegund later escaped her polygamous union and lived out her life in a convent.
Chapter Review
How was the Byzantine Empire able to survive for so long, and what were its Key Terms
most important achievements? (page 134) Petrine Doctrine (p. 140)
Late antiquity was a period of rupture and transformation, but also of continuities Arianism (p. 141)
and assimilation. Migrating barbarian groups broke the Western Roman Empire apart, heresy (p. 141)
creating much smaller states and more localized economies. As they encountered Ro-
(continued)
man culture and became Christian, their own ways of doing things were transformed,
and the result was a blend of barbarian and Roman culture. In eastern Europe, the
158 Chapter 7 Late Antiquity, 350–600
Byzantine Empire thrived throughout late antiquity, maintaining Roman traditions. Orthodox church (p. 142)
Throughout Europe, leaders in the Christian Church energetically developed more
complex ideas and stronger institutional structures, transforming Christianity into the eremitical (p. 142)
most powerful agent in the making of Europe. In the east, the Byzantine Empire with- coenobitic monasticism (p. 143)
stood attacks from Germanic tribes and steppe peoples and remained a state until regular clergy (p. 143)
1453, a thousand years longer than the Western Roman Empire. Byzantium preserved secular clergy (p. 143)
the philosophical and scientific texts of the ancient world—which later formed the
basis for study in science and medicine in both Europe and the Arabic world—and sacraments (p. 146)
produced a great synthesis of Roman law, the Justinian Code, which shapes legal struc- penitentials (p. 149)
tures in much of Europe and former European colonies to this day. relics (p. 149)
barbarians (p. 150)
What factors enabled the Christian church to expand and thrive? (page 137) Salic Law (p. 153)
Merovingian (p. 153)
Christianity gained the support of the fourth-century emperors and gradually ad-
opted the Roman system of hierarchical organization. The church possessed able ad- runic alphabet (p. 155)
ministrators and leaders whose skills were tested in the chaotic environment of the end comitatus (p. 155)
of the Roman Empire in the West. Bishops expanded their activities, and in the fifth wergeld (p. 156)
century the bishops of Rome began to stress their supremacy over other Christian com-
munities. Monasteries offered opportunities for individuals to develop deeper spiritual
devotion and also provided a model of Christian living, a pattern of agricultural devel-
opment, and a place for education and learning.
What were some of the causes of the barbarian migrations and how did they
affect the regions of Europe? (page 149)
The migration of barbarian groups into Europe from the East affected both the re-
gions into which peoples moved and the ones they left behind. Migrations were caused
by many factors, including food shortages, disputes among groups, and pressure from
outside, and they sometimes involved military actions, though not always. Barbarians
are often divided into large linguistic groups, such as the Celtic and Germanic tribes,
with ties to other tribes based on kinship and military alliances, not on loyalty to a
Chapter Review 159
particular government. Most barbarian states were weak and short-lived, though that of
the Salian Franks was relatively more unified and powerful. Germanic-speaking An-
gles and Saxons invaded Celtic-speaking England and established a group of small
kingdoms that slowly became more unified.
Notes
1. Matthew 16:18–19.
2. Colossians 3:9–11.
3. Wolfram, History of the Goths (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988), pp. 6–10.
4. Ibid., pp. 125–131.
5. E. James, The Franks (New York: Basil Blackwell, 1988), pp. 3, 7–10, 58.
6. P. J. Geary, Before France and Germany: The Creation and Transformation of the Merovingian
World (New York: Oxford University Press, 1988), pp. 108–112.
7. Ibid., p. 50.
Ninth-century ivory carving showing Clovis being baptized by Saint Remi. (Musée Condé, Chantilly/Laurie Platt Winfrey, Inc.)
160
word of salvation to the King. The Bishop asked pleased and he ordered the baptismal pool to be
Clovis to meet him in private and began to urge made ready.
him to believe in the true God, Maker of Heaven
and earth, and to forsake his idols, which were pow-
erless to help him or anyone else. The King replied: Questions for Analysis
“I have listened to you willingly, holy father. There 1. According to this account, why did Clovis
remains one obstacle. The people under my com- ultimately accept Christianity?
mand will not agree to forsake their gods. I will go 2. For the Salian Franks, what was the best proof
and put to them what you have just said to me.” He of divine power?
arranged a meeting with his people, but God in his 3. On the basis of this selection, do you consider
power had preceded him, and before he could say The History of the Franks reliable history? Why?
a word all those present shouted in unison: “We
will give up worshipping our mortal gods, pious Sources: L. Thorpe, trans., The History of the Franks by
Gregory of Tours (Harmondsworth, England: Penguin,
King, and we are prepared to follow the immortal
1974), p. 159; P. J. Geary, ed., Readings in Medieval His-
God about whom Remigius preaches.” This tory (Peterborough, Ontario: Broadview Press, 1991),
news was reported to the Bishop. He was greatly pp. 165–166.
161
Chapter 8
Europe in the Early
Middle Ages
600–1000
Chapter Preview
The Spread of Islam
How did Islam take root in the Middle
East and then spread to Europe?
162
The Spread of Islam 163
I n the fifteenth century writers and scholars in the growing cities of northern
Italy began to think that they were living in a new era, one in which the glo-
ries of ancient Greece and Rome were being reborn. What separated their own
time from classical antiquity, in their opinion, was a long period of darkness, to
which a seventeenth-century professor gave the name “Middle Ages” (Medium
Aevum in Latin). In this conceptualization, Western history was divided into three
periods—ancient, medieval (a word derived from the Latin), and modern.
This three-part schema is still the primary way of organizing Western history.
Exactly what marked the dividing lines between these periods was not very clear,
however. For a long time the end of the Roman Empire in the West in 476 was
seen as the division between the classical period and the Middle Ages, but as we
saw in the last chapter, more recent historians have emphasized continuities as
well as changes in the fifth and sixth centuries. The transition from ancient to
medieval was a slow process, not a single event. The agents in this process in-
cluded not only the Germanic tribes whose migrations broke the Roman Empire
apart but also the new religion of Islam, Slavic and steppe (step) peoples in eastern
Europe, and Christian officials and missionaries. The period from the end of an-
tiquity to about 1000, conventionally know as the “Early Middle Ages,” was a time
of disorder and destruction, but also of the creation of a new type of society.
In the seventh century c.e. two empires dominated the area today called the Middle
East: the Byzantine-Greek-Christian empire and the Sasanian-Persian-Zoroastrian
empire. The Arabian peninsula lay between the two.
Around 610 in the Arabian city of Mecca, a merchant called Muhammad be-
gan to have religious visions. By the time he died in 632, all Arabia had accepted
his creed. A century later his followers controlled Syria, Palestine, Egypt, North
Africa, Spain, and part of France. This Arabic expansion profoundly affected the
development of Western civilization as well as the history of Africa and Asia.
Mecca in what is now Saudi Arabia was the religious center of the Arab world, and
Kaaba A sanctuary in Mecca where fighting was never tolerated there. All Arabs prayed at the Kaaba (KAH-buh), the
Arabs prayed. sanctuary in Mecca. Within the Kaaba was a sacred black stone that Arabs revered
because they believed it had fallen from heaven.
What eventually molded the diverse Arab tribes into a powerful political and
social unity was the religion based on the teachings of Muhammad.
Qur’an The sacred book of Islam. Except for a few vague remarks in the Qur’an (kuh-
The Prophet RAHN), the sacred book of Islam, Muhammad (ca.
Muhammad 571–632) left no account of his life. Arab tradition ac-
cepts some of the sacred legends that developed about him as historically true, but
those legends were not written down until about a century after his death. Or-
phaned at the age of six, Muhammad was brought up by his grandfather. When he
was a young man, he became a merchant in the caravan trade. Later he entered
the service of a wealthy widow, and their subsequent marriage brought him finan-
cial independence. The Qur’an reveals him to be an extremely devout man, as-
cetic, self-disciplined, and literate.
Since childhood Muhammad had been subject to seizures during which he
lost consciousness and had visions. After 610 these visions apparently became
more frequent. Unsure for a time about what he should do, Muhammad discov-
ered his mission after a vision in which the angel Gabriel instructed him to preach.
Muslim’s thoughts and actions should be oriented toward the Last Judgment and
the rewards of Heaven.
To merit the rewards of heaven, a person must follow the strict code of moral
behavior that Muhammad prescribed. The Muslim must recite a profession of
faith in God and in Muhammad as God’s prophet: “There is no god but God and
Muhammad is his prophet.” The believer must pray five times a day, fast and pray
during the sacred month of Ramadan, and contribute alms to the poor and needy.
If possible, the believer must make a pilgrimage to Mecca once during his or her
lifetime. According to the Muslim shari’a (sha-REE-ah), or sacred law, these five
practices—the profession of faith, prayer, fasting, giving alms to the poor, and pil-
Five Pillars of Islam The five practices grimage to Mecca—constitute the Five Pillars of Islam.
according to the Muslim shari’a, or The Qur’an forbids alcoholic beverages and gambling. It condemns business
sacred law, including the profession of
faith, prayer, fasting, giving alms to the
usury—that is, lending money at interest rates or taking advantage of market de-
poor, and a pilgrimage to Mecca. mand for products by charging high prices for them. A number of foods, such as
pork, are also forbidden, a dietary regulation adopted from the Hebrews.
The Qur’an also sets forth an austere sexual morality. Muslim jurisprudence
condemned licentious behavior on the part of men as well as women, which en-
hanced the status of women in Muslim society. So, too, did Muhammad’s opposi-
tion to female infanticide. Polygyny, the practice of men having more than one
wife, was common in Arab society, but the Qur’an restricted the number of wives
to four—or even one, if the man could not treat all fairly. In a military society
where there were apt to be many widows, polygyny provided women with a mea-
sure of security.
With respect to matters of property, Muslim women were more emancipated
than Western women. For example, a Muslim woman retained complete jurisdic-
tion over one-third of her property when she married and could dispose of it in any
way she wished. Women in most European countries and the United States did
not gain these rights until the nineteenth century.2
What did early Muslims think of Jesus? He is described in the Qur’an as a right-
eous prophet who was born of Mary the Virgin, performed miracles, and contin-
ued the work of Abraham and Moses, and he was a sign of the coming Day of
Judgment. But Muslims held that Jesus was an apostle only, not God, and that
those who called Jesus divine committed blasphemy (showing contempt for God).
Muslims esteemed the Judeo-Christian Scriptures as part of God’s revelation, al-
though they believed that Christian communities had corrupted the Scriptures
and that the Qur’an superseded them. The Christian doctrine of the Trinity—that
there is one God in three persons (Father, Son, and Holy Spirit)—conflicts with
the Muslim idea of monotheism.3
V
ga
EMPIRE R.
ATL A N T IC Poitiers Venice KHAZAR Jax
Aral ar
KINGDOM te
O C EA N A long siege; Muslims s
Ca
Sea R.
Marseilles forced to withdraw
Black Sea CAUCA
sp
SPANISH S US
MARCH Corsica Rome MOUN KHWARIZM
ian
TAIN S
Kashgar
Sardinia Naples Constantinople NIA
E FERGHANA 40°N
ARM
Sea
ANDALUSIA Bukhara O Samarkand
BYZ
Córdoba ANTI Ti x us R
Seville Sicily NE EMPIRE .
gr
Antioch AZERBAIJAN
Med
is R
Carthage Crete
Merv
iterr Cyprus Eup
hra Qum KHURASAN
.
anean Homs tes R Baghdad
Tripoli Sea . Nihawand Kabul
AcreDamascus
Kufa Ctesiphon Isfahan Kandahar Lahore
Jerusalem
Alexandria Cairo Hira
Basra
(founded 969 C.E.) R.
Pe
rs
ia Hormuz us
n INDIA
Ind
Gu SIND
HE
lf
JAZ
Medina
S A H A R A OM
AN Tropic of Cancer
Red
R. Mecca
ARABIAN
le
Ni
20°N
Se
PENINSULA
a
Under Muhammad, 622–632
N Arabian Sea
632–656
AFRICA YEMEN
656–750 I N DIAN
750–900 OC EAN
Major battle HORN OF
AFRICA
contested that notion. From the Arabian peninsula, Muslims carried their faith
deep into Africa and across Asia all the way to India.
Despite the clarity and unifying force of Muslim doctrine, a schism soon de-
veloped within the Islamic faith. Neither the Qur’an nor the hadith gave clear
guidance about how successors to Muhammad were to be chosen, but a group of
Muhammad’s closest followers elected Abu Bakr (a-BOO BAK-uhr), who was a
close friend of the Prophet’s and a member of a small tribe affiliated with the
Prophet’s tribe, as caliph (KEY-lif, KAL-if), a word meaning successor. This election caliph A successor, as chosen by a group
set a precedent for the ratification of the subsequent patriarchal caliphs, though of Muhammad’s closest followers.
other Arab tribes unsuccessfully opposed it militarily.
A more serious opposition developed later among supporters of the fourth ca-
liph, Ali. Ali claimed the caliphate because of his blood ties with Muhammad—he
was Muhammad’s cousin and son-in-law—and because the Prophet had desig-
nated him as imam (ee-MAHM), or leader. Ali was assassinated shortly after be-
coming caliph, and some of his supporters began to assert that he should rightly
have been the first caliph and that all subsequent caliphs were usurpers. These
supporters of Ali—called Shi’ites (SHE-ites) or Shi’a (SHE-ah) from Arabic terms Shi’ites Muslims who regard
meaning “supporters” or “partisans” of Ali—saw Ali and subsequent imams as the Muhammad’s cousin Ali as the rightful
successor to the position as caliph.
divinely inspired leaders of the community. The larger body of Muslims who ac-
cepted the first elections—called Sunnis (SUN-nees), a word derived from Sunna, Sunnis Muslims who regard the
the traditional beliefs and practices of the community—saw the caliphs as political succession of leadership through Abu
Bakr as legitimate.
leaders. Since Islam did not have an organized church and priesthood, the caliphs
had an additional function of safeguarding and enforcing the religious law (shari’a)
168 Chapter 8 Europe in the Early Middle Ages, 600–1000
with the advice of scholars (ulama), particularly the jurists, judges, and scholastics
who were knowledgeable about the Qur’an and hadith. Over the centuries, many
different kinds of Shi’ites appeared, and enmity between Sunni and Shi’a Muslims
sometimes erupted into violence.
Harvesting Dates
This detail from an ivory casket given to a Córdoban prince reflects the importance of fruit
cultivation in the Muslim-inspired agricultural expansion in southern Europe in the ninth and
tenth centuries. (Louvre/Réunion des Musées Nationaux/Art Resource, NY)
The Spread of Islam 169
fresh water; with 1,000 mosques, 900 public baths, 213,177 houses for ordinary
people, and 60,000 mansions for officials and the wealthy; with 80,455 shops and
13,000 weavers producing silks, woolens, and brocades; with 27 free schools and a
library containing 400,000 volumes (the largest library in northern Europe, at the
Benedictine abbey of St. Gall in Switzerland, had 600 books), Córdoba was in-
deed an ornament, and the Western world had no comparable urban center. In
Spain, as elsewhere in the Arab world, the Muslims had an enormous impact on
agricultural development. They began the cultivation of rice, sugar cane, citrus
fruits, dates, figs, eggplants, carrots, and, after the eleventh century, cotton. These
crops, together with new methods of field irrigation, provided the urban popula-
tion with food products unknown in the rest of Europe.
In about 950, Caliph Abd al-Rahman III (912–961) of the Umayyad dynasty of
Córdoba ruled most of the Iberian Peninsula. Christian Spain consisted of the tiny
kingdoms of Castile, León, Catalonia, Aragon, Navarre, and Portugal. However,
civil wars among al-Rahman’s descendents weakened the caliphate, and the small
northern Christian kingdoms expanded southward.
in the West as Avicenna. His al-Qanun codified all Greco-Arabic medical thought,
described the contagious nature of tuberculosis and the spreading of diseases, and
listed 760 pharmaceutical drugs.
Unfortunately, many of these treatises came to the West as translations from
Greek to Arabic and then to Latin and inevitably lost a great deal in translation.
Nevertheless, in the ninth and tenth centuries Arabic knowledge and experience
in anatomy and pharmaceutical prescriptions much enriched Western knowledge.
Several centuries before the Muslim conquest of Spain, the Frankish king Clovis
converted to Roman Christianity and established a large kingdom in what had
been Roman Gaul (see page 153). Though at the time the Frankish kingdom was
established it was simply one barbarian kingdom among many, it became the most
important state in Europe, expanding to become an empire. Rulers after Clovis
used a variety of tactics to enhance their authority and create a stable system.
they were with the king, they constituted the royal court. If the king consulted
them and they were in agreement, there was peace. Failure to consult could result
in civil war.
Saint Boniface
The upper panel of this piece from an early-eleventh-century Fulda Mass
book shows the great missionary to Germany baptizing, apparently by
full immersion. The lower panel shows his death scene, with the saint
protecting himself with a Gospel book. The fluttering robes are similar to
those in earlier Anglo-Saxon books, probably modeled on illustrations in
books that Boniface brought to Fulda Abbey from England. (Staatsbibliothek
Bamberg, Ms. Lit. I, fol. 126v)
The Empire of Charlemagne 173
When, in 754, Lombard expansion again threatened the papacy, Pope Stephen II Sec tion Review
journeyed to the Frankish kingdom seeking help. On this occasion, he personally
anointed Pippin with the sacred oils and gave him the title “Patrician of the Ro- • The Frankish king Clovis, a Roman
Christian, established his Merovin-
mans.” Pippin promised restitution of the papal lands and later made a gift of es- gian kingdom in what was Roman
tates in central Italy. Gaul; while his four sons fought over
Prior to Pippin, only priests and bishops had received anointment. Pippin be- it, the dynasty remained.
came the first monarch to be acknowledged as rex et sacerdos (reks et SAK-er-dose), • Merovingian rulers amassed wealth as
meaning king and priest. Anointment, rather than royal blood, set the Christian they collected revenues, conquered
king apart. By having himself anointed, Pippin cleverly eliminated possible threats new land, imposed fines and tolls, and
to the Frankish throne coming from other claimants, and the pope promised him minted coins.
support in the future. When Pippin died, his son Charles succeeded him. • In many Frankish territories, a
comites (royal official) oversaw
cities, a dux (duke) commanded the
troops, and a bishop relayed local
The Empire of Charlemagne information to the king; the bishop
also had religious and community
How did Charlemagne gain control of a large part of Europe and how did duties.
power become decentralized after his death? • The Merovingian king’s court
included scribes, legal advisors,
Charles the Great (r. 768–814), generally known by the French version of his treasury agents, the mayor of the
palace (who was second to the king),
name, Charlemagne (SHAHR-leh-mane), built on the military and diplomatic
and the leaders of the aristocracy.
foundations of his ancestors and on the administrative machinery of the Merovin-
• Charles Martel, of the aristocratic
gian kings. He expanded the Frankish kingdom into what is now Germany and
Carolingian family, gained strength
Italy and, late in his long reign, was crowned emperor by the pope. through wealth, advantageous land
position, marriage, and most impor-
tantly the church; he put his son
Charlemagne’s secretary and biographer, Einhard, Pippin on the Frankish throne.
Charlemagne’s wrote a lengthy idealization of this warrior-ruler. It is
Personal Qualities and the earliest medieval biography of a layman, and histo-
Marriage Strategies rians consider it generally accurate:
Charles was large and strong, and of lofty stature, though not disproportionately
tall . . . the upper part of his head was round, his eyes very large and animated,
nose a little long, hair fair, and face laughing and merry. Thus his appearance was
always stately and dignified . . . although his neck was thick and somewhat short,
and his belly rather prominent; but the symmetry of the rest of his body concealed
these defects. His gait was firm, his whole carriage manly and his voice clear, but
not so strong as his size led one to expect. His health was excellent, except during
the four years preceding his death. . . .7
Though crude and brutal, Charlemagne was a man of enormous intelligence. He
appreciated good literature, such as Saint Augustine’s City of God, and Einhard
considered him an unusually effective speaker.
The security and continuation of his dynasty and the need for diplomatic alli-
ances governed Charlemagne’s complicated marriage pattern. Charlemagne had
a total of four legal wives and six concubines, and even after the age of sixty-five he
continued to sire children. Though three sons reached adulthood, only one out-
lived him. Four surviving grandsons ensured perpetuation of the dynasty.
eR
L
de
F Aachen rR
.
AT L A N T I C Rouen AUSTRASIA
Fulda .
BRITTANY
TR
Echternach Mainz
O C EA N Paris
IB
R.
NEUSTRIA Orléans 50˚N
UT
e
Rhin
AR
Tours Dan
ALEMANNIA ub
Y
Poitiers BAVARIA e R.
St.
788
PEO
AQUITAINE BURGUNDY Gall
Oviedo Bordeaux Lyons
PL
R.
GASCONY VENETIA
ES
ASTURIAS Milan
Rhône
DA
SPANISH Marseilles Lérins PAPAL Ravenna
ro
C A L I P HATE OF M
L
MARCH 811 STATES AT
R.
C ÓR DOB A Barcelona IA
DUCHY OF
Toledo Corsica Spoleto SPOLETO
Rome
Monte Cassino DUCHY OF
Córdoba BENEVENTO
Sardinia Naples
Balearic Is. Salerno
40˚N
Medite
rran BY Z ANTI N E EM P I R E
ea
n
Se Sicily
0 200 400 Km. a
0 200 400 Mi.
10˚W 0˚ 10˚E 20˚E
Frankish Kingdom, 768 TREATY OF VERDUN, 843
N
50˚
N
Areas conquered by Charlemagne
TR
THE GERMAN
Strasbourg
Y
Viking settlement
PEO
THE BALD
KINGDOM
OF LOTHAIR
PAPAL
STATES
40˚N
Rome
activities; and organized commissions to regulate crime, moral conduct, the clergy,
education, the poor, and many other matters.
to the Treaty of Verdun (ver-DUHN), which divided the empire into three parts: Treaty of Verdun Treaty signed in 843
Charles the Bald received the western part, Lothair the middle part plus the title by Louis’s three sons, dividing the empire
into three parts and setting the pattern
of emperor, and Louis the eastern part, from which he acquired the title “the Ger- for political boundaries in Europe that
man.” Though of course no one knew it at the time, this treaty set the pattern for has been maintained until today.
political boundaries in Europe that has been maintained until today. Other than
brief periods under Napoleon and Hitler, Europe would never again see as large a
unified state as it had under Charlemagne, which is one reason he has become a
symbol of European unity in the twenty-first century.
The large-scale division of Charlemagne’s empire was accompanied by a de-
centralization of power at the local level. Civil wars weakened the power and
prestige of kings, who could do little about local violence. Likewise, the great inva-
sions of the ninth century, especially the Viking invasions (see page 169), weak-
ened royal authority. The western Frankish kings could do little to halt the invaders,
and the local aristocracy had to assume responsibility for defense. Common people
turned for protection to the strongest power, the local counts, whom they consid-
ered their rightful rulers. Thus, in the ninth and tenth centuries great aristocratic
families increased their authority in the regions of their vested interests. They built
private castles for defense and to live in, and they governed virtually independent
territories in which distant and weak kings could not interfere.
The most powerful nobles were those able to gain the allegiance of warriors,
often symbolized in an oath-swearing ceremony of homage and fealty that grew
out of earlier Germanic oaths of loyalty. In this ceremony, a warrior (knight) swore
his loyalty as a vassal—from a Celtic term meaning “servant”—to the more power- vassal A warrior who swore loyalty to a
ful individual, who became his lord. In return for the vassal’s loyalty, aid, and noble in exchange for protection and
support.
military assistance, the lord promised him protection and material support. This
support might be a place in the lord’s household but was more likely land of the
vassal’s own, called a fief (feef). The fief might contain forests, churches, and fief A piece of land granted by a feudal
towns. The fief theoretically still belonged to the lord, and the vassal only had the lord in return for service.
use of it. Peasants living on a fief produced the food and other goods necessary to
maintain the knight.
Though historians debate this, fiefs appear to have been granted extensively
first by Charles Martel and then by his successors, including Charlemagne and his
grandsons. These fiefs went to their most powerful nobles, who often took the title
of count. As the Carolingians’ control of their territories weakened, the practice of
granting fiefs moved to the local level, with lay lords, bishops, and abbots granting
fiefs as well as kings.
This system, later named feudalism, was based on personal ties of loyalty ce- feudalism A political system in which a
mented by grants of land rather than on allegiance to an abstract state or govern- vassal was promised protection and
material support by a lord in return for
mental system. In some parts of Europe, such as Ireland and the Baltic area, his loyalty, aid, and military assistance.
warrior-aristocrats or clan chieftains who controlled relatively small regions were
the ultimate political authorities; they generally did not grant fiefs to secure loyalty
but relied on strictly personal ties. Thus the word feudal does not properly apply to
these areas.
Some historians argue, in fact, that the word feudalism should not be used at
all, as it was unknown in the Middle Ages. In addition, the system that would later
be called feudalism changed considerably in form and pattern between the ninth
and fifteenth centuries, and differed from place to place. The feudalism of Eng-
land in 1100, for example, differed greatly from that of France, scarcely fifty miles
away, at the same time. The problem is that no one has come up with a better term
for this loose arrangement of personal and property ties.
Whether one chooses to use the word feudalism or not, this system functioned
as a way to organize political authority, particularly because vassals also owed
Individuals in Society
Ebo of Reims
T he term social mobility came into broad use only in
the twentieth century, but what it signifies—having
the opportunity for an upward shift in status within
Ebo served both church and state when, acting on be-
half of Pope Pascal I and Louis the Pious, he led a mis-
sion to King Harold of Denmark, whose goal was the
society—is probably as old as organized society itself. conversion of the Danes to Christianity and peaceful
“In all ages, service to the state and to relations with the Franks. When Harold and a large
men of power has raised some indi- Danish entourage visited Louis in 826, the Danes were
viduals and has enabled them to baptized, and Harold became Louis’s vassal.
share in the social prestige that at- In 830 Louis was past fifty, an old man by contempo-
taches to power.”* In the Christian rary standards. Louis had three adult sons. Adult sons
Middle Ages the Catholic Church often posed a test of medieval kingship. Sons wanted
provided the widest path for social power on their own, resented paternal control, and often
advancement, and the archbishop rebelled. In 833 Archbishop Ebo served as counselor to
symbolized political as well as reli- the sons of Louis the Pious in their plot to remove Louis
gious prestige. Ebo of Reims (ca. 775– and replace him with Lothar. Ebo headed a commis-
851) represents one such individual. sion of bishops that drew up charges against the emperor,
Ebo’s father was a serf freed by accusing him of failing in his imperial responsibilities,
Charlemagne; his mother, Himil- promoting discord among the Frankish people, and tol-
Emperor Louis the Pious truda, was the nurse of Louis the Pi- erating his (second) wife Judith’s adultery, thereby bring-
confers with bishops and ous. Ebo’s mother probably launched ing moral scandal to the kingdom. Louis was forced to
lay magnates. (Bibliothèque
nationale de France)
his career, for Ebo was brought up renounce the throne and to do public penance. The
with Louis at the “palace school” at charges proved false, and within months Louis regained
Aachen (AH-kuhn), where nobles his throne. A church council deposed Ebo, consigning
and others were trained for administrative and judicial him to a monastery. When Louis the Pious died, Lothar
service to the emperor. A bond was forged between Ebo restored Ebo to Reims, but the pope refused to approve
and Louis. When Louis became king of Aquitaine, he the appointment. Then a dispute with Lothar led Ebo to
made Ebo his librarian; when Louis succeeded as em- seek the support of Louis the German, who made him
peror in 814, he secured for Ebo the important arch- bishop of Hildesheim. Ebo died at Hildesheim.
episcopal see of Reims. Why did Ebo betray his boyhood friend and great
Ebo proved himself a very competent administrator. benefactor? Was he resentful about some real or per-
He began construction of a new cathedral, gaining impe- ceived slight and did he desire revenge? Was he willing
rial permission to use the city walls as building blocks. to listen to dangerous advice? Did he wish to show him-
Ebo organized the cathedral chapter—the local clergy self the equal of any magnate who opposed the emperor?
who handled routine business of the diocese under the The Annals of St.-Bertin, the chief source of informa-
bishop. He reformed the monasteries in his see, ending tion about these events, describes Ebo as ungrateful,
the diverse forms of religious life by enforcing the Rule disobedient, disloyal, and cruel. What do you think?
of Saint Benedict in all houses. Ebo also patronized
learning and the arts. He supported the production of Questions for Analysis
manuscripts and the school long associated with the ca- 1. How does the career of Ebo of Reims illustrate
thedral, and he commissioned the production of a book social mobility?
that bears his name, the Ebo Gospels. 2. What do Ebo’s church appointments tell us about
Ebo served the emperor as missus in his province, the Frankish state? What secular functions did
where he worked to extend royal authority. Archbishop bishops perform?
178
The Empire of Charlemagne 179
obligations other than military service to the lord. They served as advisers and
judges at the lord’s court, provided lodging for the lord when he was traveling
through their fief, gave him gifts at important family events, and might contribute
ransom money if the lord was captured.
Along with granting fiefs to knights, lords gave fiefs to the clergy for spiritual
services or promises of allegiance. In addition, the church held pieces of land on
its own and granted fiefs to its own knightly vassals. Abbots and abbesses of monas-
teries, bishops, and archbishops were either lords or vassals in many feudal ar-
rangements.
Women other than abbesses were generally not granted fiefs, but in most parts
of Europe they could inherit them if their fathers had no sons. Occasionally,
women did go through services swearing homage and fealty and swore to send
fighters when the lord demanded them. More commonly, women acted as their
husbands’ surrogates when the men were away, defending the territory from attack
and carrying out his administrative duties.
Feudalism existed at two social levels: at the higher level were the lords of great
feudal principalities; below them were their knights, holding fiefs that may have
been no larger than a small village with its surrounding land. In fact, some knights
were landless and lived in the households of their lords. A wide and deep gap in
social standing and political function separated these levels.
were still many free peasants. And within the legal category of
serfdom there were many economic levels, ranging from the
highly prosperous to the desperately poor. Nevertheless, a
social and legal revolution was taking place. By the year 800
perhaps 60 percent of the population of western Europe—
completely free a century before—had been reduced to serf-
dom. The ninth-century Viking assaults on Europe, discussed
later in this chapter, created a vast climate of fear and led more
people to accept serfdom in exchange for protection.
Persons captured in war often became actual slaves, who
were then traded by merchants. Charlemagne’s long wars
against the Lombards, Avars, Saxons, and other groups pro-
duced thousands of prisoners who were exchanged for the
Eastern luxury goods that nobles and the clergy desired. When
Frankish conquests declined in the tenth century, slave mer-
chants obtained people from the empire’s eastern border who
spoke Slavic languages; this was the origin of our word slave.
Slaves sold across the Mediterranean fetched three or four
times the amounts brought within the Carolingian Empire,
Sec tion Review so most slaves were sold to Muslims. For Europeans and
Arabs alike, selling captives and other slaves was standard pro-
• Charlemagne was a brutal but intelligent ruler who fought cedure. Christian moralists sometimes complained about the
over fifty military campaigns and used diplomatic alliances
so that by 805 the Frankish kingdom extended over all of sale of Christians to non-Christians, but they did not object to
northwestern Europe except Scandinavia. slavery itself.
• The Carolingian empire was primarily an agricultural In general, the Carolingian period witnessed moderate
society, divided into counties ruled by counts and regulated population growth, as indicated by the steady reduction of for-
by missi dominici (agents of the king) who made regular ests and wasteland. The highest aristocrats and church offi-
inspection tours. cials lived well, with fine clothing and at least a few rooms
• The pope gained military protection from Charlemagne by heated by firewood. Male nobles hunted and managed their
granting him the imperial title Holy Roman Emperor, which estates, while female nobles generally oversaw the education
the Muslims recognized but the Greeks resented, causing a of their children and sometimes inherited and controlled land
rift between Rome and Constantinople.
on their own. Craftsmen and craftswomen on manorial estates
• After Charlemagne’s death, his grandsons divided his empire manufactured textiles, weapons, glass, and pottery, primarily
into three parts: Charles the Bald took the west, Lothair the
middle with the title of emperor, and Louis the east and the for local consumption. Sometimes abbeys and manors served
title “the German.” as markets; goods were shipped away to towns and fairs for
• This division led to decentralization of power as the most sale; and a good deal of interregional commerce existed. In
powerful nobles gained the support of vassals (warriors) in the towns, which were generally small, artisans and merchants
return for fiefs (land that could contain forests, churches, and produced and traded luxury goods for noble and clerical
towns), in a system known today as feudalism. patrons. The modest economic expansion benefited towns-
• Under feudalism and manorialism, free farmers gained people and nobles, but it did not alter the lives of most people
protection but lost ownership of their land and became serfs; very much.
in addition, many prisoners of war were sold and traded
as slaves.
Early Medieval Scholarship and Culture 181
It is perhaps ironic that Charlemagne’s most enduring legacy was the stimulus
he gave to scholarship and learning. Barely literate himself, preoccupied with the
control of vast territories, much more a warrior than an intellectual, he never-
theless set in motion a cultural revival that had widespread and long-lasting
consequences.
sent to the new monastery at Jarrow five miles away. Surrounded by the books
Benet Biscop had brought from Italy, Bede spent the rest of his life there.
Modern scholars praise Bede for his Ecclesiastical History of the English People
(ca. 720), the chief source of information about early Britain. Bede searched far
and wide for his information, discussed the validity of his evidence, compared
various sources, and exercised rare critical judgment.
Bede popularized the system of dating events from the birth of Christ, rather
than from the foundation of the city of Rome, as the Romans had done, or from
the regnal years of kings, as the Germans did. He introduced the term anno
Domini, “in the year of the Lord,” abbreviated a.d. He fitted the entire history of
the world into this new dating method. (The reverse dating system of b.c., “before
Christ,” does not seem to have been widely used before 1700.)
At about the time the monks at Lindisfarne were producing their Gospel book
and Bede was writing his History at Jarrow, another Northumbrian monk was at
work on a nonreligious epic poem that provides considerable information about
the society that produced it. In contrast to the works of Bede, which were written
in Latin, the poem Beowulf (BEY-uh-woolf) was written in the vernacular Anglo-
Saxon. Although Beowulf is the only native English heroic epic, all the events take
place in Denmark and Sweden, suggesting the close relationship between Eng-
land and the continent in the eighth century. A classic of Western literature,
Beowulf is the story of the hero’s progress from valiant warrior to wise ruler.
Early Medieval Scholarship and Culture 183
Sec tion Review Latin words and phrases gradually penetrated the various vernacular languages,
facilitating communication among diverse peoples.
• Northumbria was the center of Caro- Once basic literacy was established, monastic and other scholars went on
lingian intellectual life thanks to Saint
Benet Biscop and the monasteries,
to more difficult work. By the middle years of the ninth century, there was a
which produced many books. great outpouring of more sophisticated books. Ecclesiastical writers imbued with
the legal ideas of ancient Rome and the theocratic ideals of Saint Augustine in-
• Double monasteries sheltered men and
women in adjoining houses; the men structed the rulers of the West. And it is no accident that medical study in the West
provided protection and did heavy work began at Salerno in southern Italy in the late ninth century, after the Carolingian
while the women looked after children Renaissance.
given to the monastery, the elderly, Alcuin completed the work of his countryman Boniface—the Christianization
and travelers.
of northern Europe. Latin Christian attitudes penetrated deeply into the con-
• The Venerable Bede was a Northum- sciousness of European peoples. By the tenth century the patterns of thought
brian monk and historical scholar
known as the main source of infor-
and the lifestyles of educated western Europeans were those of Rome and Latin
mation about early Britain and for Christianity.
introducing the anno Domini (a.d.)
dating system.
• The Carolingian Renaissance was a
rebirth of learning, based on Chris-
Invasions and Migrations
tian and ecclesiastical culture, that What effects did the assaults and migrations of the Vikings, Magyars, and
promoted a better understanding of Muslims have on the rest of Europe?
scriptures and Christian writings and
expanded production of manuscripts.
After the Treaty of Verdun (843), continental Europe was fractured politically.
• After establishing basic literacy,
monks and other scholars wrote more All three kingdoms controlled by the sons of Louis the Pious were torn by domes-
sophisticated books and advised the tic dissension and disorder. The frontier and coastal defenses erected by Char-
rulers of the West. lemagne and maintained by Louis the Pious were neglected. No European
political power was strong enough to put up effective resistance to external attacks.
Three groups attacked Europe: Vikings from Scandinavia, representing the final
wave of Germanic migrants; Muslims from the Mediterranean; and Magyars
forced westward by other peoples (see Map 8.3).
Viking attacks were savage. The Vikings burned, looted, and did extensive
short-term property damage, but there is little evidence that they caused long-term
destruction—perhaps because, arriving in small bands, they lacked the manpower
to do so. They seized magnates and high churchmen and held them for ransom;
they also demanded tribute from kings. In 844–845 Charles the Bald had to raise
seven thousand pounds of silver, and across the English Channel Anglo-Saxon
To Greenland
and North America
ICELAND
874
N
Faeroe Is.
800
Trondheim
Shetland Is.
700
VI KI NGS 60˚E
Bergen
Oslo
Uppsala
SCOTLAND
Iona Novgorod
North 820
Sea
Lindisfarne
ic
878
Sea
Durrow
B a lt
Jarrow 8 59 – Lund
IRELAND Dublin
4
88
Humber
84
Estuary Hamburg
Tha Bremen El b
me V is
sR SAXONY t ula
e R.
.
O Don R.
Saint Wandrille de
R.
rR 50˚E
Aachen Fulda . 882 Vo
Rouen Echternach Kiev lg aR
Jumièges
AT L A N T I C NORMANDYS
Saint- Dni
ep .
8 95
R.
ei Denis er R
ne .
ne
OCEAN Loire R. R.
BAVARIA
Rhi
Ca
8 43– 8 8 2 Reichenau
sp
896–911
BURGUNDY Saint Gall 900 MAGYARS
ia
883
Santiago 7
n
HUNGARY
R.
Bordeaux ne 899
91
Se
41
Rhô
7 9
Po R. a
Garonne LO 895
R. PROVENCE
866 90
M
Lérins N
Lisbon Tagu
s R. Barcelona R. 40˚
D an u be
R
a
ri
ti
DY
827 BY
Ceuta Hippo ZAN
Regius TINE EM
PIRE
96
M USLI MS 8
Monastery Med
iterr an ea n Sea
Vikings 30˚N
0˚
Magyars 0 200 400 Km. Alexandria
Muslims
0 200 400 Mi. 20˚E
10˚E 30˚E 40˚E
186 Chapter 8 Europe in the Early Middle Ages, 600–1000
rulers collected a land tax, the Danegeld, to buy off the Vi-
kings. In the Seine and Loire Valleys the frequent presence of
Viking war bands seems to have had economic consequences,
stimulating the production of food and wine and possibly the
manufacture (for sale) of weapons and the breeding of horses.
In the early tenth century Danish Vikings besieged Paris with
fleets of more than a hundred highly maneuverable ships,
and the Frankish king Charles the Simple bought them off
with a large part of northern France. The Vikings established
the province of “Northmanland,” or Normandy as it was later
known, intermarrying with the local population and creating
a distinctive Norman culture. From there they sailed around
Spain and into the Mediterranean, eventually conquering
Sicily from the Muslim Arabs in 1060–1090, while other Nor-
mans crossed the English Channel, defeating Anglo-Saxon
forces in 1066.
Between 876 and 954 Viking control extended from Dub-
Animal Headpost from Viking Ship lin across northern Britain to the Vikings’ Scandinavian
Skilled woodcarvers produced ornamental headposts for ships, homelands. Norwegian Vikings moved farther west than any
sledges, wagons, and bedsteads. The fearsome quality of many Europeans had before, establishing permanent settlements
carvings suggests that they were intended to ward off evil spirits on Iceland and short-lived settlements in Greenland and
and to terrify. (© University Museum of Cultural Heritage, Oslo. Photographer: Newfoundland, in what is now Canada.
Eirik Irgens Johnsen) In their initial attacks on isolated settlements, the Vikings
took thralls (slaves) for the markets of Europe, and for trade
with the Muslim world. The slave trade represented an important part of Viking
commerce. The Icelander Hoskuld Dala-Kolsson paid three marks of silver, three
times the price of a common concubine, for a pretty Irish girl; she was one of
twelve offered by a Viking trader. No wonder many communities bought peace by
paying tribute.
Along with destruction, the Vikings made positive contributions to the areas
they settled. They carried their unrivaled knowledge of shipbuilding and seaman-
ship everywhere. The northeastern and central parts of England where the Vikings
settled became known as the Danelaw because Danish, not English, law and cus-
toms prevailed there. Scholars believe that some legal institutions, such as the
ancestor of the modern grand jury, originated in the Danelaw. Thriving centers of
Viking trade emerged in England and Ireland.
people. The ruler of the Poland was able to convince the pope to establish an inde-
pendent archbishopric there in 1000, the beginning of a long-lasting connection
between Poland and the Roman church. In the Balkans the Serbs accepted Ortho-
dox Christianity, while the Croats became Roman Christian, a division that has
had a long impact; it was one of the factors in the civil war in this area in the late
twentieth century.
Between the fifth and ninth centuries, the eastern Slavs moved into the practi-
cally uninhabited area of present-day European Russia and Ukraine. This enor-
mous area consisted of an immense virgin forest to the north, where most of the
eastern Slavs settled, and a vast prairie grassland to the south.
In the ninth century the Vikings appeared in the lands of the eastern Slavs.
Called “Varangians” (va-RAN-gee-anz) in the old Russian chronicles, their initial
raids for plunder gradually turned into trading missions. Moving up and down the
rivers, they linked Scandinavia and northern Europe to the Black Sea and to the
Byzantine Empire with its capital at Constantinople.
In order to increase and protect their international commerce, the Vikings
declared themselves the rulers of the eastern Slavs. According to tradition, the
semi-legendary chieftain Ruirik founded a princely dynasty about 860. In any
event, the Varangian ruler Oleg (r. 878–912) established his residence at Kiev in
modern-day Ukraine. He and his successors ruled over a loosely united confedera-
tion of Slavic territories known as Rus with its capital at Kiev until 1054. (The
word Russia comes from Rus, though the origins of Rus are hotly debated, with
some historians linking it with Swedish words and others with Slavic words.)
The Viking prince and his clansmen quickly became assimilated into the
Slavic population, taking local wives and emerging as the noble class. Missionar-
ies of the Byzantine Empire converted the Vikings and local Slavs to Eastern Or-
thodox Christianity, accelerating the unification of the two groups. Thus the
rapidly Slavified Vikings left two important legacies for the future: they created a
loose unification of Slavic territories under a single ruling prince and a single rul-
ing dynasty, and they imposed a basic religious unity by accepting Orthodox Chris-
tianity (as opposed to Roman Catholicism) for themselves and the eastern Slavs.
Even at its height under Great Prince Iaroslav the Wise (r. 1019–1054), the
unity of Kievan Rus was extremely tenuous. Trade, not government, was the main
concern of the rulers. Moreover, the Slavified Vikings failed to find a way of peace-
fully transferring power from one generation to the next. In medieval western Eu-
rope, this fundamental problem of government was increasingly resolved by
resorting to the principle of primogeniture (pry-muh-JEN-ee-choor): the king’s primogeniture A system in which the
eldest son received the crown as his rightful inheritance when his father died. king’s eldest son inherited the crown
when his father died.
Civil war was thus averted; order was preserved. In early Rus, however, there were
apparently no fixed rules, and much strife accompanied each succession.
Possibly to avoid such chaos, Great Prince Iaroslav, before his death in 1054,
divided Kievan Rus among his five sons, who in turn divided their properties when
they died. Between 1054 and 1237, Kievan Rus disintegrated into more and more
competing units, each ruled by a prince claiming to be a descendant of Ruirik.
The princes thought of their land as private property. A given prince owned a
certain number of farms or landed estates and had them worked directly by his
people, mainly slaves. Outside of these estates, which constituted the princely
domain, the prince exercised only limited authority in his principality. Excluding
the clergy, two kinds of people lived there: the noble boyars (BOY-arz) and the
commoner peasants.
boyars Descendants of the original
The boyars were descendants of the original Viking warriors, and they also Viking warriors, they held their lands as
held their lands as free and clear private property. Although the boyars normally free and clear private property.
188 Chapter 8 Europe in the Early Middle Ages, 600–1000
fought in princely armies, the customary law declared that they could serve any
prince they wished. The ordinary peasants were also truly free. They could move
at will wherever opportunities were greatest. In the touching phrase of the times,
theirs was “a clean road, without boundaries.”12 In short, fragmented princely
power, private property, and personal freedom all went together.
and sugar enhanced ordinary people’s lives. In eastern Europe, states such as
Moravia and Hungary became strong kingdoms. A Viking point of view might be
the most positive, for by 1100 descendents of the Vikings not only ruled their
homelands in Denmark, Norway, and Sweden, but also ruled Normandy, Eng-
land, Sicily, Iceland, and Kievan Rus, with an outpost in Greenland and occa-
sional voyages to North America.
Chapter Review
How did Islam take root in the Middle East and then spread to Europe?
(page 163) Key Terms
In the seventh century the diverse Arab tribes were transformed into a powerful po- Kaaba (p. 164)
litical and social force by the teachings of the Prophet Muhammad. They conquered Qur’an (p. 164)
much of the Middle East and North Africa, and in the eighth century they crossed into Five Pillars of Islam (p. 166)
Europe, eventually gaining control of most of the Iberian Peninsula. Muslim-controlled
Spain, known as al-Andalus, was the most advanced society in Europe in terms of agri- caliph (p. 167)
culture, science, and medicine. Some Christian residents assimilated to Muslim prac- Shi’ites (p. 167)
tices, but hostility between the two groups was also evident as each increasingly regarded Sunnis (p. 167)
members of the other as infidels.
infidel (p. 170)
civitas (p. 171)
How did Frankish rulers govern their kingdoms? (page 171) comites (p. 173)
In western Europe, Frankish rulers of the Merovingian dynasty built on the founda- missi dominici (p. 175)
tions established by Clovis in the fifth century, dividing their territories into regions Treaty of Verdun (p. 177)
and sending out royal officials, later called counts, to administer the regions. Their vassal (p. 177)
authority was frequently challenged by civil wars and rebellions by nobles. One of
these nobles, Charles Martel, held the important position of mayor of the palace, and fief (p. 177)
in the eighth century he took power and established a new dynasty, the Carolingians. feudalism (p. 177)
The Carolingians used both military victories and strategic marriage alliances to en- manorialism (p. 179)
hance their authority. serfs (p. 179)
double monastery (p. 181)
How did Charlemagne gain control of a large part of Europe and how did power primogeniture (p. 187)
become decentralized after his death? (page 173) boyars (p. 187)
Carolingian government reached the peak of its development under Charles Martel’s
grandson, Charlemagne. Building on the military and diplomatic foundations of his
ancestors, Charlemagne waged constant warfare to expand his kingdom, eventually
coming to control most of central and western continental Europe except Muslim
Spain. Christian missionary activity among the Germanic peoples continued, and
strong ties were forged with the Roman papacy, which eventually resulted in Char-
lemagne’s coronation as emperor. After his son’s death, Charlemagne’s empire was
divided between his grandsons in the Treaty of Verdun (843). This division of Char-
lemagne’s empire was accompanied by a decentralization of power at the local level,
and a new political form involving mutual obligations, later called “feudalism,” devel-
oped. The power of the local nobles in the feudal structure rested on landed estates
worked by peasants in another system of mutual obligation termed “manorialism.” An
overwhelmingly agricultural economy supplied food for local needs, but there was
some interregional trade in glass, pottery, and woolens and a sizable long-distance
trade in slaves.
190 Chapter 8 Europe in the Early Middle Ages, 600–1000
What effects did the assaults and migrations of the Vikings, Magyars, and Mus-
lims have on the rest of Europe? (page 184)
Vikings from Scandinavia carried out raids for plunder along the coasts and rivers of
western Europe and traveled as far as Iceland, Greenland, and North America. Even-
tually they settled in England and France, where they established the state of Nor-
mandy. In eastern Europe Vikings traded down the rivers as far as Constantinople and
formed the state of Kievan Rus, assimilating to Slavic culture and converting to the
Orthodox religion. Like the Vikings, the Magyars initially invaded Europe for plunder
and then established a permanent state; their ruler Stephen I was crowned as king by
a papal representative two hundred years after Charlemagne’s coronation. Thus, in
both western and eastern Europe, civil rulers and church leaders supported each oth-
er’s goals and utilized each other’s prestige and power, though their alliances and dis-
putes had little effect on the daily life of most people in early medieval Europe.
Notes
1. F. E. Peters, A Reader on Classical Islam (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1994),
pp. 208–209.
2. J. O’Faolain and L. Martines, eds., Not in God’s Image: Women in History from the Greeks to
the Victorians (New York: Harper & Row, 1973), pp. 108–114.
3. See Jane I. Smith, “Islam and Christendom: Historical, Cultural, and Religious Interaction
from the Seventh to the Fifteenth Centuries,” in The Oxford History of Islam, ed. John L.
Esposito (New York: Oxford University Press, 1999), pp. 317–321.
4. J. M. Bloom, Paper Before Print: The History and Impact of Paper in the Islamic World (New
Haven: Yale University Press, 2001), pp. 9–10, 17, 45, 85–89.
5. JoAnn Hoeppner Moran Cruz, “Western Views of Islam in Medieval Europe,” in Perceptions
of Islam, ed. D. Blanks and M. Frassetto (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1999), pp. 55–81.
6. I. Wood, The Merovingian Kingdoms, 450–751 (New York: Longman, 1994), p. 101.
7. Einhard, The Life of Charlemagne, with a foreword by S. Painter (Ann Arbor: University of
Michigan Press, 1960), pp. 50–51.
8. Quoted in R. McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdoms Under the Carolingians, 751–987 (New
York: Longman, 1983), p. 77.
9. See K. F. Werner, “Important Noble Families in the Kingdom of Charlemagne,” in The
Medieval Nobility: Studies on the Ruling Class of France and Germany from the Sixth to the
Twelfth Century, ed. and trans. T. Reuter (New York: North-Holland, 1978), pp. 174–184.
10. Quoted in B. D. Hill, ed., Church and State in the Middle Ages (New York: John Wiley &
Sons, 1970), pp. 46–47.
11. J. Nicholson, “Feminae Glorisae: Women in the Age of Bede,” in Medieval Women, ed.
D. Baker (Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1978), pp. 15–31, esp. p. 19; and C. Fell, Women in
Anglo-Saxon England and the Impact of 1066 (Bloomington: Indiana University Press,
1984), p. 109.
12. Quoted in R. Pipes, Russia Under the Old Regime (New York: Charles Scribner’s Sons,
1974), p. 48.
191
On Thursday, the seventh of the ides of April given assurance and due homage to the count, and
[April 7, 1127], acts of homage were again made to had taken the oath.
the count, which were brought to a conclusion
through this method of giving faith and assurance.
Questions for Analysis
First, they performed homage in this fashion: the 1. Why was the charter drawn up? Why did
count inquired if [the prospective vassal] wished Charles grant the benefice?
completely to become his man. He replied, “I do 2. Who were the “men living on it,” and what
wish it,” and with his hands joined and covered by economic functions did they perform?
the hands of the count, the two were united by a 3. What did the joined hands of the prospective
kiss. Second, he who had done the homage gave vassal and the kiss symbolize?
faith to the representative of the count in these 4. In the oath of fealty, what was meant by the
words: “I promise in my faith that I shall hence- phrase “in my faith”? Why did the vassal swear
forth be faithful to Count William, and I shall fully on relics of the saints?
observe the homage owed him against all men, in 5. What does this ceremony tell us about the
good faith and without deceit.” Third, he took an society that used it?
oath on the relics of the saints. Then the count, Source: The History of Feudalism by David Herlihy, ed.
with the rod which he had in his right hand, gave Copyright © 1970 by David Herlihy. Reprinted by per-
investiture to all those who by this promise had mission of HarperCollins Publishers, Inc.
192
Chapter 9
State and Church
in the High
Middle Ages
1000–1300
Chapter Preview
Political Revival
How did medieval rulers create larger
and more stable territories?
The Papacy
How did the papacy attempt to reform
the church, and what was the response
from other powerful rulers?
The Crusades
How did the motives, course, and
consequences of the Crusades reflect
and shape developments in Europe?
193
194 Chapter 9 State and Church in the High Middle Ages, 1000–1300
B eginning in the last half of the tenth century, the Viking, Muslim, and
Magyar invasions that had contributed to the fragmentation of Europe
gradually ended. Feudal rulers began to develop new institutions of government
that enabled them to assert their power over lesser lords and the general popula-
tion. Centralized states slowly crystallized, first in western Europe, and then in
eastern and northern Europe as well. At the same time, energetic popes built their
power within the Western Christian church and asserted their superiority over
kings and emperors. A papal call to retake the holy city of Jerusalem led to nearly
two centuries of warfare between Christians and Muslims. Christian warriors,
clergy, and settlers moved out in all directions from western and central Europe,
so that through conquest and colonization border regions were gradually incorpo-
rated into a more uniform European culture.
Political Revival
How did medieval rulers create larger and more stable territories?
The eleventh century witnessed the beginnings of new political stability. Rulers in
France, England, and Germany worked to reduce private warfare and civil anar-
chy. Domestic disorder subsided, and external invasions gradually declined. In
some parts of Europe, lords in control of large territories began to manipulate
feudal institutions to build up their power even further, becoming kings over grow-
ing and slowly centralizing states.
As medieval rulers expanded their territories and extended their authority, they
developed institutions to rule more effectively, including an enlarged bureaucracy
of officials and larger armies. Officials and armies cost money, and rulers in var-
ious countries developed slightly different ways of acquiring more revenue and
handling financial matters, some more successful than others.
Domesday Book A surviving record of The Viking invasions of England did not end, however, and the island eventu-
a general inquiry ordered by William of ally came under Viking rule. The Viking Canute (kuh-NOOT) made England the
Normandy; it serves as a source of social
and economic information about center of his empire while promoting a policy of assimilation and reconciliation
medieval England. between Anglo-Saxons and Vikings. When Canute’s heir Edward died childless,
there were a number of claimants to the throne of England—the Anglo-Saxon
Exchequer The bureau of finance
established by Henry I, becoming the
noble Harold Godwinson (ca. 1022–1066), who had been crowned by English
first institution of the governmental nobles, the Norwegian king Harald III (r. 1045–1066), grandson of Canute, and
bureaucracy of England. Duke William of Normandy, who was the illegitimate son of
Edward’s cousin.
In 1066 William invaded England with his Norman vas-
sals, met the exhausted forces of Harold Godwinson, and de-
feated them—an event now known as the Norman conquest.
In both England and Normandy, William the Conqueror
limited the power of his noble vassals and church officials and
transformed the feudal system into a unified monarchy. In
England he replaced Anglo-Saxon sheriffs with Normans. He
retained another Anglo-Saxon device, the writ, through which
the central government communicated with people at the lo-
cal level, using the local tongue.
In addition to retaining Anglo-Saxon institutions that
served his purposes, William also introduced a major innova-
tion, the Norman inquest or general inquiry. William wanted
to determine how much wealth there was in his new king-
dom, who held what land, and what land had been disputed
among his vassals since the Conquest of 1066. Groups of royal
officials were sent to every part of the country. The resulting
record, called the Domesday Book (DOOMZ-day) from the
Anglo-Saxon word doom, meaning “judgment,” still survives.
It is an invaluable source of social and economic information
about medieval England.
The Domesday Book provided William and his descen-
dants with information vital for the exploitation and govern-
ment of the country. Knowing the amount of wealth every
area possessed, the king could tax accordingly. Knowing the
amount of land his vassals had, he could allot knight service
fairly. The book helped English kings regard their country as
one unit.
William’s son Henry I (r. 1100–1135) established a bu-
reau of finance called the Exchequer (EKS-chek-er) (for the
checkered cloth at which his officials collected and audited
royal accounts), which became the first institution of the gov-
ernment bureaucracy of England. In addition to various taxes
and annual gifts, Henry’s income came from money paid to
The Pipe Rolls
the crown for settling disputes and as penalties for crimes, as
Twice yearly English medieval sheriffs appeared before the Barons
well as money due to Henry in his private position as feudal
of the Exchequer to account for the monies they had collected
from the royal estates and from fines for civil and criminal
lord. The latter would include the fee paid by a vassal’s son in
offenses. Clerks recorded these revenues and royal expenditures order to inherit the father’s properties and the fee paid by a
on the pipe rolls, whose name derives from the pipelike form of knight who wished to avoid military service. Henry, like other
the rolled parchments. A roll exists for 1129–1130, then continuously medieval kings, made no distinction between his private in-
from 1156 to 1832, representing the largest series of English public come and state revenues, though the officials of the Ex-
records. (Crown copyright material in the Public Record Office is reproduced by chequer began to keep careful records of the monies paid into
permission of the Controller of the Britannic Majesty’s Stationery Office [E40 1/1565]) and out of the royal treasury.
Political Revival 197
5°W 0° 5°E
ENGLAND Bruges Crown lands in 1180
Ypres Ghent
Calais FLANDERS
Added by Phillip
ARTOIS Bouvines Augustus, 1180–1223
nel Arras
1214 Added 1223–1270
Chan
50°N
h Amiens
Englis
M Added 1270–1314
VERMANDOIS
eu
Rouen PICARDY
se
in Reims
.
ÎLE-DE- Provins
Chartres
FRANCE Troyes HOLY
Rennes BLOIS (ROYAL
MAINE DOMAIN) Sens Bar-sur-seine
BRITTANY ROMAN
R. Orléans
re
ANJOU Loi
Tours BURGUNDY EMPIRE
Nantes TOURAINE Bourges
POITOU
Bay Poitiers Cluny
BOURBON
of
Biscay Clermont
Lyons
AQUITAINE
N 45°N
.
Bordeaux
Rhône R
Ga r o
nn
TOULOUSE Avignon
eR
GASCONY PROVENCE
Montpelier
.
Toulouse
Marseilles
This stability came slowly. In the early twelfth century France still consisted of
a number of virtually independent provinces. Each was governed by a local ruler;
each had its own laws, customs, coinage, and dialect. Unlike the king of England,
the king of France had jurisdiction over a very small area. Chroniclers called King
Louis VI (r. 1108–1137) roi de Saint-Denis (wah duh san-duh-NEE), king of
Saint-Denis, because the territory he controlled was limited to Paris and the Saint-
Denis area surrounding the city (see Map 9.1). This region, called the Île-de-France
(EEL-duh-franz), or royal domain, became the nucleus of the French state. The
clear goal of the medieval French king was to increase the royal domain and ex-
tend his authority.
The work of unifying France began under Louis VI’s grandson Philip II
(r. 1180–1223). Rigord, Philip’s biographer, gave him the title “Augustus” (from a
Latin word meaning “to increase”) because he vastly enlarged the territory of
the kingdom of France. When King John of England, who was Philip’s vassal
for the rich province of Normandy, defaulted on his feudal obligation to come to
the French court, Philip declared Normandy forfeit to the French crown. He en-
forced his declaration militarily, and in 1204 Normandy fell to the French. He
gained other northern provinces as well, and by the end of his reign Philip was
effectively master of northern France.
In the thirteenth century Philip Augustus’s descendants acquired important
holdings in the south. By the end of the thirteenth century most of the provinces
of modern France had been added to the royal domain through diplomacy, mar-
riage, war, and inheritance. The king of France was stronger than any group of
nobles who might try to challenge his authority.
Philip Augustus devised a method of governing the provinces and providing for
communication between the central government in Paris and local communities.
Each province retained its own institutions and laws, but royal agents were sent
from Paris into the provinces as the king’s official representatives with authority to
act for him. These agents were often middle-class lawyers who possessed full judi-
cial, financial, and military jurisdiction in their districts. They were never natives
of the provinces to which they were assigned, and they could not own land there.
This policy reflected the fundamental principle of French administration that
royal interests superseded local interests.
Medieval people believed that a good king lived on the income of his own land
and taxed only in time of a grave emergency—that is, a just war. Because the
church, and not the state, performed what we call social services—such as educa-
tion and care of the sick, the aged, and orphaned children—there was no ordinary
need for the government to tax. Taxation meant war financing. The French mon-
archy could not continually justify taxing the people on the grounds of the needs
of war. Thus the French kings were slow to develop an efficient bureau of finance.
French provincial laws and institutions—in contrast to England’s early unification—
also retarded the growth of a central financial agency. Not until the fourteenth
century, as a result of the Hundred Years’ War, did a state financial bureau
emerge—the Chamber of Accounts.
had to perform feudal homage for the lands that accompanied the church office.
This practice, later known as “lay investiture,” created a grave crisis in the eleventh
century, as we will see later in this chapter. Holy Roman Empire The loose
Some of our knowledge of Otto derives from The Deeds of Otto, a history of his confederation of principalities, duchies,
reign in heroic verse written by a nun, Hroswita of Gandersheim (ca. 935–ca. 1003). cities, bishoprics, and other types of
regional governments stretching from
A learned poet, she also produced six verse plays, and she is considered the first
Denmark to Rome and from Burgundy
dramatist writing in Europe after the fall of the Roman Empire. to Poland.
In 955 Otto I inflicted a crushing defeat on the Magyars in the battle of Lech-
feld (see page 188), which made Otto a great hero to the Germans. He used MAP 9.2 The Holy Roman
this victory to have himself crowned emperor in 962 by the pope in Aachen, Empire and the Kingdom of
which had been the capital of the Carolingian empire. He chose this site to sym- Sicily, ca. 1200
bolize his intention to continue the tradition of Charlemagne and to demonstrate Frederick Barbarossa greatly expanded
papal support for his rule. It was not exactly clear what Otto was the emperor of, the size of the Holy Roman Empire, but
however, though by the eleventh century people were increasingly using the term it remained a loose collection of various
Holy Roman Empire to refer to a loose confederation of principalities, duchies types of governments. The kingdom
(DUTCH-eez), cities, bishoprics, and other types of regional governments stretch- of Sicily included mainland areas as
ing from Denmark to Rome and from Burgundy to Poland (see Map 9.2). well as the island in 1200, with an
ethnically mixed population ruled by
Norman kings.
N O R W AY
10°W 0° SWEDEN 20°E 40°E
10°E 30°E
SCOTLAND GERMAN
ORDERS
North
Sea
IRELAND LITHUANIA
DENMARK Baltic LITHUANIANS
WALES Sea R USSIAN
Nottingham Elb
e P R I N C I PA L I T I E S
ENGLAND R. ANS
U SS I
London PR
NY N
Canterbury Bruges SA XO Brunswick 50°
Antwerp
Bouvines Ghent Cologne
1214
H O LY POLAND
Rh
AT L A N T I C NOR MAN D
Y CH Liège
Kiev
ine
AM
PA N
OC E AN Paris Kraków
R.
ANJOU GN
Loire E Worms BO H E M I A
R. Orléans
SWABIA ROMAN
DY
FRANCE
UN
Constance
AQUITAINE Vienna
RG
BAVARIA
S
BU
L P EMPIRE
Bordeaux
Gar o
Lyons
A Milan Legnano H U NGARY
nn
LEÓN
Albi
e
Toulouse 1176
DY
R.
AL
AV Venice
BAR
N
AR
LOM
UG
RE Rhône R. Bologna
R E VE
OF
RT
GEORGIA
PU NIC
Florence
ck Sea
CASTILE Pisa
PO
BI E
Marseilles Siena
Bla
C
ARAGON
TUSCANY Danube R.
ND
Assisi Trebizond
O
Corsica SERBIA BULGARIA BI
Z
Rome EMPIRE OF TRE
Las Navas 40°N
de Tolosa Constantinople
DO
PAPAL
1212 IA Sardinia STATES
A
Córdoba C Melfi
M
M
AE
EN Naples
N L RU
I
IC
GRANADA I O VA RE
PI OF
N
N KINGDOM OF EM OF
S E OM
EPIRUS PIR GD
OF Palermo THE TWO
I N EM KI N
NIA
AT ME
SICILIES L AR
TH R
E SE
L ES
ALM Antioch
OHA
DS TRIPOLI
Crete
M e (Venice)
Cyprus
d i t e
S
BID
r r a n e a
0 200 400 Km.
n S e a
YU
Jerusalem
AY
TH
N AND
Major battle OF SALADI ARABIA
S U LT A N A T E
Boundary of the Holy Roman Empire
200 Chapter 9 State and Church in the High Middle Ages, 1000–1300
In this large area of central Europe, unified nation-states did not develop until
the nineteenth century. The Holy Roman emperors shared power with princes,
dukes, archbishops, counts, bishops, abbots, and cities. The office of emperor re-
mained an elected one, though the electors included only seven men—four secu-
lar rulers of large territories within the empire and three archbishops.
Through most of the first half of the twelfth century, civil war wracked Ger-
many. When Conrad III died in 1152, the resulting anarchy was so terrible that the
electors decided the only alternative to continued chaos was the selection of a
strong ruler. They chose Frederick Barbarossa of the house of Hohenstaufen (hoh-
uhn-SHTOU-fen) (r. 1152–1190).
Like William the Conqueror in England and Philip in France, Frederick re-
quired vassals to take an oath of allegiance to him as emperor and appointed offi-
cials to exercise full imperial authority over local communities. He forbade private
warfare and established sworn peace associations with the princes of various re-
gions. These peace associations punished those who breached the peace and
criminals, with penalties ranging from maiming to execution.
Frederick Barbarossa surrounded himself with men trained in Roman law (see
page 203), and he used Roman law to justify his assertion of imperial rights over
the towns of northern Italy. Between 1154 and 1188 Frederick made six expedi-
tions into Italy. While he initially made significant conquests in the north, the
brutality of his methods provoked revolts, and the Italian cities formed an alliance
with the papacy. In 1176 Frederick suffered a defeat at Legnano (see Map 9.2).
This battle marked the first time a feudal cavalry of armed knights was decisively
defeated by bourgeois (boor-zwah) infantrymen. Frederick was forced to recog-
nize the municipal autonomy of the northern Italian cities.
(1216) and Holy Roman emperor at Rome (1220). He concentrated his attention
on Sicily and showed little interest in the northern part of the Holy Roman Em-
pire. Frederick banned private warfare and placed all castles and towers under
royal administration. He also replaced town officials with royal governors and sub-
ordinated feudal and ecclesiastical courts to the king’s courts. Royal control of the
nobility, of the towns, and of the judicial system added up to great centralization,
which required a professional bureaucracy and sound state financing.
In 1224 Frederick founded the University of Naples to train officials for his
bureaucracy. He too continued the use of Muslim institutions such as the diwān,
and he tried to administer justice fairly to all his subjects, declaring, “We cannot in
the least permit Jews and Saracens (Muslims) to be defrauded of the power of our
protection and to be deprived of all other help, just because the difference of
their religious practices makes them hateful to Christians,”1 implying a degree
of toleration exceedingly rare at the time.
Frederick’s contemporaries called him the “Wonder of the World.” He cer-
tainly transformed the kingdom of Sicily. But Sicily required constant attention,
and Frederick’s absences on crusades and on campaigns in mainland Italy took
their toll. Shortly after he died, the unsupervised bureaucracy fell to pieces. The
pope, as feudal overlord of Sicily, called in a French prince to rule. Frederick’s
reign had also weakened imperial power in the German parts of the empire, and
in the later Middle Ages lay and ecclesiastical princes held sway in the Holy Ro-
man Empire. Germany and Italy did not become unified states until the nine- reconquista The Christian term for the
conquest of Muslim territories in the
teenth century. Iberian peninsula by Christian forces.
F R AN C E
Santiago de Compostela
BASQ U E Pamplona
León (882) (778)
LE Ó N Logroño
Las Huelgas N AVA R R E N
10˚W Valladolid Burgos Huesca
(10th century) AR AGO N A
Porto Lerida O NI
L
Duero R. Saragossa L
(1118) Ebr TA Barcelona
GA
Poblet
C AST I L E o CA
Coimbra R. Caspe
Salamanca
TU
Tarragona
(1047) Guadalajara .
Ávila
R
PO
a
Cuenca Minorca
Turi
Tagus R. 40˚N
Caceres Toledo
Alcobaça Santarem
Gu Valencia (1238) Majorca
Lisbon a di
ana
(1147) Badajoz R.
Ibiza a
C Ó R D O BA e
Las Navas de Tolosa S
vir R. Córdoba (1236) Murcia 5˚E
qu i
al
AN DALU SIA n
d
Gu a
In the early Middle Ages society perceived of major crimes as acts against an indi-
vidual, and a major crime was settled when the accused made a cash payment to
the victim or his or her kindred. In the High Middle Ages suspects were pursued
and punished for acting against the public interest. Throughout Europe, however,
the form and application of laws depended on local and provincial custom and
practice. In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries the law was a hodgepodge of
Germanic customs, feudal rights, and provincial practices. Kings in France and
Law and Justice 203
ordeal. An accused person could be tried by fire or water. In the latter case, the
accused was tied hand and foot and dropped in a lake or river. People believed that
water was a pure substance and would reject anything foul or unclean. Thus a per-
son who sank was considered innocent; a person who floated was found guilty. Trial
by ordeal was a ritual that appealed to the supernatural for judgment. God deter-
mined guilt or innocence, and thus a priest had to be present to bless the water.
Henry II disliked ordeal, and it was used less during his reign than it was on the
continent. Gradually, in the course of the thirteenth century, the king’s judges
adopted the practice of calling on twelve people (other than the accusing jury) to
consider the question of innocence or guilt. This became the jury of trial, but it
was very slowly accepted because medieval people had more confidence in the
judgment of God than in the judgment of twelve ordinary people.
One aspect of Henry’s judicial reforms encountered stiff resistance from an
unexpected source: the friend and former chief adviser whom Henry had made
archbishop of Canterbury—Thomas Becket. In 1164 Henry II insisted that
everyone, including clerics, be subject to the royal courts. Becket vigorously pro-
tested that church law required clerics to be subject to church courts. The dis-
agreement between Henry II and Becket dragged on for years. Late in December
1170, in a fit of rage, Henry expressed the wish that Becket be
destroyed. Four knights took the king at his word. They rode
to Canterbury Cathedral and, as the archbishop was leaving
evening services, slashed off the crown of his head and scat-
tered his brains on the pavement.
What Thomas Becket could not achieve in life, he gained
in death. The assassination of an archbishop turned public
opinion in England and throughout western Europe against
the king. Miracles were recorded at Becket’s tomb; Becket
was made a saint; and in a short time Canterbury Cathedral
became a major pilgrimage and tourist site. Henry had to back
down. He did public penance for the murder and gave up his
attempts to bring clerics under the authority of the royal court.
key members of the English nobility. After lengthy negotiations, John met the Magna Carta A long and detailed
barons in 1215 at Runnymede and was forced to approve the peace treaty called peace treaty intended to redress the
grievances that particular groups had
Magna Carta, “Magna” (great or large) because it was so long and detailed. against King John.
For contemporaries, Magna Carta was intended to redress the grievances that
particular groups—the barons, the clergy, the merchants of London—had against
King John. Charters were not unusual: many kings and lords at the time issued Sec tion Review
them and then sometimes revoked them, as John did almost immediately. This • In the early Middle Ages crime con-
revocation was largely ignored, however, and every English king until 1485 re- sisted of acts against an individual,
issued Magna Carta as evidence of his promise to observe the law. Thus, this but by the High Middle Ages crime
charter alone acquired enduring importance. It came to signify the principle that also included acts against the public
interest.
everyone, including the king and the government, must obey the law.
In the later Middle Ages references to Magna Carta underlined the old Augus- • In France, King Louis IX established
public laws and set up a court of ap-
tinian theory that a government, to be legitimate, must promote law, order, and peals system called the Parlement of
justice. An English king may not disregard or arbitrarily suspend the law to suit his Paris.
convenience. The Magna Carta also contains the germ of the idea of “due process • In England, there was a system of
of law,” meaning that a person has the right to be heard and defended in court and royal courts and one of secular law
is entitled to the protection of the law. Because later generations referred to Magna with an accusing jury that sought out
Carta as a written statement of English liberties, it gradually came to have an al- criminals and a trial jury of twelve
most sacred importance as a guarantee of law and justice. ordinary men who decided a case.
• King Henry II wanted everyone,
including clerics, to be subject to
the royal courts but his friend, the
The Papacy archbishop Thomas Becket, defied
him, arguing that clerics were only
How did the papacy attempt to reform the church, and what was the subject to church courts; Henry’s
response from other powerful rulers? knights went too far when they
murdered Becket, enraging the public.
Kings and emperors were not the only rulers consolidating their power in the High • King John was financially and mili-
Middle Ages. Under the leadership of a series of reforming popes in the eleventh tarily inept, inspiring a rebellion and
lengthy negotiations that produced
century, the church tried to assert control over the clergy and regain its spiritual the Magna Carta, a treaty that
and political strength. Church control had diminished during the ninth and tenth concerned the interests of certain
centuries when kings and feudal lords chose the priests and bishops in their terri- groups, but eventually came to have
tories, granting them fiefs and expecting loyalty and service in return. Church of- wider significance.
fices from village priest to pope brought with them the right to collect taxes and
fees and often the profits from land under the officeholder’s control. They were
thus sometimes sold outright—a practice called simony (SY-muh-nee), after Si- simony The sale of church offices.
mon Magus, a New Testament figure who wanted to buy his way into heaven. Not
surprisingly, clergy at all levels who had bought their positions or had been granted
them for political reasons were rarely effective moral or spiritual guides. Nonethe-
less, the popes’ efforts to reform their institution were sometimes challenged by
medieval kings.
At the local parish level, there were many married priests. Taking Christ as the
model for the priestly life, the Roman church had always encouraged clerical
celibacy, and celibacy had been an obligation for ordination since the fourth cen-
tury. But in the tenth and eleventh centuries probably a majority of European
priests were married or living with women, and in some cases they were handing
down church positions and property to their children.
Pope Leo and his successors believed that lay control was largely responsible
for the church’s problems, so they proclaimed the church independent from secu-
lar rulers. The Lateran Council of 1059 decreed that the authority and power to
college of cardinals A special group elect the pope rested solely in the college of cardinals, a special group of priests
of high clergy that has the authority from the major churches in and around Rome. The college retains that power
and power to elect the pope and who
otherwise are responsible for governing
today. In the Middle Ages the college of cardinals numbered around twenty-five or
the church when the office of the pope thirty, most of them from Italy. In 1586 the figure was set at seventy, though today
is vacant. it is much larger, with cardinals from around the world. When the office of pope
was vacant, the cardinals were responsible for governing the church.
While reform began long before Gregory’s pontificate and continued after it,
Gregory VII was the first pope to emphasize the political authority of the papacy.
His belief that kings had failed to promote reform in the church prompted him to
claim an active role in the politics of Western Christendom. He believed that the
pope, as the successor of Saint Peter, was the vicar of God on earth and that papal
lay investiture The selection and orders were the orders of God. Gregory was particularly opposed to lay investiture—
appointment of church officials by the selection and appointment of church officials by secular authority, often sym-
secular authority.
bolized by laymen giving bishops and abbots their symbols of office, such as a staff
and ring. In February 1075 Pope Gregory held a council at Rome that decreed that
clerics who accepted investiture from laymen were to be deposed, and laymen
Emperor Otto III Handing a Staff to Archbishop Adalbert of Prague (tenth century)
The staff, or crozier (KROH-zher), symbolized a bishop’s spiritual authority. Receiving the staff from the emperor gave
the appearance that the bishop gained his spiritual rights from the secular power. Pope Gregory VII vigorously objected to
this practice. (Bildarchiv Marburg/Art Resource, NY)
The Papacy 207
who invested clerics were to be excommunicated (cut off from the sacraments and
all Christian worship).
The church’s penalty of excommunication relied for its effectiveness on pub- excommunication A penalty used by
lic opinion. Gregory believed that the strong support he enjoyed for his moral re- the Catholic Church that meant being
cut off from the sacraments and all
forms would carry over to his political ones; he thought that excommunication Christian worship.
would compel rulers to abide by his changes. Immediately, however, Henry IV in
the Holy Roman Empire, William the Conqueror in England (see page 196), and
Philip I in France protested. Gregory’s reforms would deprive them not only of
church income but also of the right to choose which monks and clerics would
help them administer their kingdoms. The tension between the papacy and the
monarchy would have a major impact on both institutions and on society.
Meanwhile, the Gregorian reform movement built a strict hierarchical church
structure with bishops and ordained priests higher in status than nuns, who could
not be ordained. Church councils in the eleventh and twelfth centuries forbade
monks and nuns to sing church services together and ordered priests to limit their
visits to convents, heightening the sense that contact with nuns should be viewed
with suspicion and avoided when possible. Church reformers put a greater em-
phasis on clerical celibacy and chastity. As part of these measures, Pope Boniface
VIII’s papal decree of 1298, Periculoso, ordered all female religious persons to be
strictly cloistered. This meant that the nuns were to remain permanently inside cloistered Cut off from the outside
the walls of the convent and that visits with those from outside the house, includ- world.
ing family members, would be limited. Periculoso was not enforced everywhere,
but it did mean that convents became more cut off from medieval society. People
also gave more donations to male monastic houses where monks who had been
ordained as priests could say memorial masses, and fewer to women’s houses,
many of which became impoverished.
The battle between the pope and the emperor raged on,
however. In 1080 Gregory VII again excommunicated and
deposed the emperor. In return, Henry invaded Italy, cap-
tured Rome, and controlled the city when Gregory died in
1085. But Henry won no lasting victory. Gregory’s successors
encouraged Henry’s sons to revolt against their father. With
lay investiture the ostensible issue, the conflict between the
papacy and the successors of Henry IV continued into the
twelfth century.
Finally, in 1122 at a conference held at Worms, the issue
was settled by compromise. Bishops were to be chosen ac-
cording to canon law—that is, by the clergy—in the presence
of the emperor or his delegate. The emperor surrendered the
right of investing bishops with the ring and staff. But since lay
rulers were permitted to be present at ecclesiastical elections
and to accept or refuse feudal homage from the new prelates,
they still possessed an effective veto over ecclesiastical ap-
pointments. Papal power was enhanced, but neither side won
a clear victory.
The long controversy had tremendous social and political
consequences in Germany. The lengthy struggle between pa-
pacy and emperor allowed emerging noble dynasties to en-
Countess Matilda
hance their position. To control their lands, the great lords
A staunch supporter of the reforming ideals of the papacy,
built castles, symbolizing their increased power and growing
Countess Matilda (ca. 1046–1115) planned this dramatic meeting
independence. (In no European country do more castles sur-
at her castle at Canossa in the Apennines (AP-uh-nines). The
arrangement of the figures—King Henry kneeling, Abbot Hugh of vive today.) The German high aristocracy subordinated the
Cluny lecturing, and Matilda persuading—suggests contemporary knights, enhanced restrictions on peasants, and compelled
understanding of the scene in which Henry received absolution. Henry IV and Henry V to surrender certain rights and privi-
Matilda’s vast estates in northern Italy and her political contacts leges. When the papal-imperial conflict ended in 1122, the
in Rome made her a person of considerable influence in the late nobility held the balance of power in Germany, and later
eleventh century. (Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana) German kings, such as Frederick Barbarossa (see page 200),
would fail in their efforts to strengthen the monarchy against
the princely families. For these reasons, particularism, localism, and feudal inde-
pendence characterized the Holy Roman Empire in the High Middle Ages. The
investiture controversy had a catastrophic effect there.
of kings and other rulers. The council also affirmed that Christians should confess Sec tion Review
their sins to a priest at least once a year and ordered Jews and Muslims to wear
special clothing that set them apart from Christians (see page 252). • Pope Leo proclaimed the church
independent of secular rulers in a
Some of Innocent III’s successors abused their prerogatives to such an extent papal reform movement, an effort to
that their moral impact was seriously weakened. Even worse, Innocent IV (1243– restore morality to the church by
1254) used secular weapons, including military force, to maintain his leadership. establishing papal election by the
These popes badly damaged papal prestige and influence. By the early fourteenth college of cardinals; Gregory VII
century cries for reform would be heard once again. continued this emphasis on the
political authority of the church.
• Gregory’s reforms also enforced the
church penalty of excommunication,
The Crusades and established a strict hierarchical
structure with bishops and ordained
How did the motives, course, and consequences of the Crusades reflect priests higher than nuns, who could
and shape developments in Europe? not be ordained.
• Within the empire, Pope Gregory VII
The Crusades of the eleventh and twelfth centuries were wars sponsored by excommunicated Emperor Henry IV
the papacy for the recovery of the holy city of Jerusalem from the Muslim Turks. over the investiture (appointment) of
bishops until Henry backed down; the
The word crusade was not actually used at the time and did not appear in English
great nobles in Germany sided with
until the late sixteenth century. It means literally “taking the cross,” from the cross the Pope and the clergy supported
that soldiers sewed on their garments as a Christian symbol. At the time, people the emperor.
going off to fight simply said they were taking “the way of the cross” or “the road to • The controversy ended with a com-
Jerusalem.” promise in which the clergy chose
Though the reconquista in Spain (see page 201) did not directly inspire the bishops in the presence of the em-
Crusades to the Middle East, the pope did sponsor groups of soldiers in the Span- peror, but the long struggle over this
issue had brought increased power
ish campaign as well as in the Norman campaign against the Muslims in Sicily. In
to the German nobility.
both campaigns Pope Gregory VII asserted that any land conquered from the
• Pope Innocent III was the most
Muslims belonged to the papacy because it had been a territory held by infidels.
powerful pope in history, forcing kings
Thus these earlier wars set a pattern for the centuries-long Crusades. to do his will, setting up practices
elevating the church above the state
and using military force to maintain
The Roman papacy had been involved in the bitter his leadership.
Background struggle over church reform and lay investiture with
the German emperors. If the pope could muster a large
army against the enemies of Christianity, his claim to be leader of Christian society Crusades Holy wars sponsored by the
in the West would be strengthened. Moreover, in 1054 a serious theological dis- papacy for the recovery of the Holy Land
from the Muslims from the late eleventh
agreement had split the Greek church of Byzantium and the Roman church of to the late thirteenth century.
the West. The pope and the patriarch of Constantinople excommunicated each
other and declared the beliefs of the other to be anathema (uh-NATH-uh-muh),
that is, totally unacceptable for Christians. The pope believed that a crusade would
lead to strong Roman influence in Greek territories and eventually the reunion of
the two churches.
In 1071 Turkish soldiers defeated a Greek army at Manzikert in eastern Anato-
lia and occupied much of Asia Minor (see Map 9.4). The emperor at Constanti-
nople appealed to the West for support. Shortly afterward the holy city of Jerusalem
fell to the Turks. Pilgrimages to holy places in the Middle East became very dan-
gerous, and the papacy claimed to be outraged that the holy city was in the hands
of unbelievers. Because the Muslims had held Palestine since the eighth century,
the papacy actually feared that the Seljuk (SEL-jook) Turks would be less accom-
modating to Christian pilgrims than the previous Muslim rulers had been.
In 1095 Pope Urban II called for a great Christian holy war against the infi-
dels. He urged Christian knights who had been fighting one another to direct their
energies against the true enemies of God, the Muslims. Urban proclaimed an
50˚ N
N
AT L A N T I C
Paris Conrad I
II
OCEAN Metz Louis VII
Ratisbon
LATIN
Vienna
Clermont
CHRISTIAN
Lyons G
Venice
eo
ffre
40˚ Toulouse Go
N Genoa dfr
ey
yo
Marseilles Fre of B
Lo der oui Black Sea
f
Pisa Zara rra ick llon
i ne Ba
Lisbon rba
d ros
te Ph sa Constantinople
ar ili 1204
1270
he p Rome Manzikert
n - Au
Li
o gu Brindisi Durazzo Nicaea 1071
e stu
th s Taranto Dorylaeum 1097
rd Cagliari Otranto
ha
10˚W Ric Edessa
0˚ Palermo GREEK Lo 1044
uis Antioch
ORTHODOX VI
I 1091 SELJUK
Tunis R ic
First Crusade, 1096–1099 ha TURKS
rd Co
12 the Limasol
M 48 Lion nra
Second Crusade, 1147–1149 –5 -hearted d
ed 4 III Tripoli
ite Candia Damascus
Third Crusade, 1189–1192
rra
Fourth Crusade, 1202–1204 Se ne Philip Augu
stus Acre 1191
a an Jerusalem
Crusade of Frederick II, 1228–1229 0 200 400 Km. Damietta 1099, 1189
Ascalon 30˚N
Crusades of Louis IX, 1248–1254 and 1270 0 200 400 Mi. Alexandria Mansura 1099
ISLAMIC
Crusader kingdoms in the East KINGDOM OF THE
EGYPTIAN FATIMIDS
Major battle
10˚E 20˚E 30˚E
indulgence Remission of the temporal indulgence, or a waiver from having to do penance for sin, to those who would
penalties imposed by the church for sin. fight for and regain the holy city of Jerusalem.
Thousands of people of all classes joined the crusade. Although most of the
Crusaders were French, pilgrims from many regions streamed southward from
the Rhineland, through Germany and the Balkans. Of all of the developments
of the High Middle Ages, none better reveals Europeans’ religious and emotional
fervor and the influence of the reformed papacy than the extraordinary outpouring
of support for the First Crusade.
agree on a leader. Lines of supply were never set up. Starvation and disease wracked
the army. Nevertheless, convinced that “God wills it,” the war cry of the Crusad-
ers, the army pressed on, defeating the Turks in several land battles and besieging
a few larger towns. (See the feature “Listening to the Past: An Arab View of the
Crusades” on pages 218–219.) Finally in 1099, after a three-year trek, they reached
Jerusalem, and after a month-long siege they penetrated the city, where they
slaughtered the Muslim defenders as well as civilian women and children.
With Jerusalem taken, many Crusaders set off for home again. Only the ap-
pearance of Egyptian troops convinced them that they needed to stay, and slowly
institutions were set up to rule territories and the Muslim population. Four small
“Crusader states”—Jerusalem, Edessa, Tripoli, and Antioch (AN-tee-ok)—were
established; castles and fortified towns were built to defend against Muslim recon-
quest (see Map 9.4). Reinforcements arrived in the form of pilgrims and fighters
from Europe, so that there was constant coming and going by land and more often
by sea after the Crusaders conquered port cities such as Acre. Between 1096 and
1270 the crusading ideal was expressed in eight papally approved expeditions to
the East, though none after the First Crusade accomplished very much. Despite
this lack of success, for roughly two hundred years members of noble families in
Europe went nearly every generation.
Women from all walks of life participated in the Crusades. In war zones some
women concealed their sex by donning chain mail and helmets and fought with
the knights. Others joined in the besieging of towns and castles. They assisted in
filling the moats surrounding fortified places with earth so that ladders and war
engines could be brought close. More typically, women provided water to fighting
men, a service not to be underestimated in the hot, dry climate of the Middle East.
They worked as washerwomen, foraged for food, and provided sexual services.
There were many more European men than women, however, so there was a fair
amount of intermarriage or at least sexual relations between Christian men and
Muslim women.
The Muslim states in the Middle East were politically fragmented when the
Crusaders first came, and it took about a century for them to reorganize. They did
so dramatically under Saladin (Salah al-Din) (SAL-uh-din), who unified Egypt
and Syria, and in 1187 the Muslims retook Jerusalem. Christians immediately at-
tempted to take it back in what was later called the Third Crusade (1189–1192).
Frederick Barbarossa of the Holy Roman Empire, Richard the Lion-Hearted of
England, and Philip Augustus of France participated, and the Third Crusade was
better financed than previous ones. But disputes among the leaders and strategic
problems prevented any lasting results. The Crusaders were not successful in re-
taking Jerusalem, but they did keep their hold on port towns, and Saladin allowed
pilgrims safe passage to Jerusalem. He also made an agreement with Christian
rulers for keeping the peace. From that point on, the Crusader states were more
important economically than politically or religiously, giving Italian and French
merchants direct access to Eastern products such as perfumes and silk.
In 1202 Innocent III sent out preachers who called on Christian knights
to retake Jerusalem. Those who responded—in what would become the Fourth
Crusade—decided that going by sea would be better than going by land, and they
stopped in Constantinople for supplies. The supplies never materialized, and in
1204 the Crusaders decided to capture and sack Constantinople instead, destroy-
ing its magnificent library and shipping gold, silver, and relics home. The Byzan-
tine Empire, as a political unit, never recovered from this destruction. Although
the Crusader Baldwin IX of Flanders was chosen emperor, the empire splintered
into three parts and soon consisted of little more than the city of Constantinople.
212 Chapter 9 State and Church in the High Middle Ages, 1000–1300
the strong backing of Saint Bernard of Clairvaux (klar-VOW) (see page 239), com-
bined the monastic ideals of obedience and self-denial with the crusading practice
of military aggression. Another order, the Teutonic (too-TON-ik) Knights, waged
wars against the pagan Prussians in the Baltic region. After 1230, and from a base
in Poland, they established a new territory, Christian Prussia, and gradually the
entire eastern shore of the Baltic Sea came under their hegemony. Military orders
served to unify Christian Europe.
Christianity also spread into northern and eastern Europe by more peaceful
means. Latin Christian influences entered Scandinavian and Baltic regions pri-
marily through the appointment of bishops and the establishment of dioceses.
This took place in Denmark in the tenth and eleventh centuries, and the institu-
tional church spread rather quickly due to the support offered by the strong throne.
Dioceses were established in Norway and Sweden in the eleventh century, and in
1164 Uppsala, long the center of the pagan cults of Odin and Thor, became a
Catholic archdiocese, though pagan and Christian practices existed side-by-side
for centuries in more remote parts of Scandinavia.
Otto I (see page 198) planted a string of dioceses along his northern and east-
ern frontiers, hoping to pacify the newly conquered Slavs in eastern Europe. Fre-
quent Slavic revolts illustrate the people’s resentment of German lords and clerics
and indicate that the church did not easily penetrate the region. In the same way
that French knights had been used to crush the Albigensians, German nobles built
castles and ruthlessly crushed revolts. The church also moved into central Europe,
first in Bohemia in the tenth century and from there into Poland and Hungary in
the eleventh. In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, thousands of settlers poured
into eastern Europe. New immigrants were German in descent, name, language,
and law. Hundreds of small market towns populated by these newcomers supplied
the needs of the rural countryside. Larger towns such as Cracow and Riga engaged
in long-distance trade and gradually grew into large urban centers.
and nobles. When the First Crusade was launched, many poor knights had to bor-
row from Jews to equip themselves for the expedition. Debt bred resentment.
The experience of the Rhenish Jews during the First Crusade (see the feature
“Individuals in Society: The Jews of Speyer: A Collective Biography”) was not
unusual; later Crusades brought similar violence against Jewish communities. In
addition to resenting Jewish business competition, Christians harbored the belief
that Jews engaged in the ritual murder of Christians to use their blood in religious
rituals. These accusations, termed the “blood libel,” were condemned by Chris-
tian rulers and higher church officials, but were often spread through sermons
preached by local priests. They also charged Jews with being “Christ killers” and
Sec tion Review
of using the communion host for diabolical counter-rituals. Such accusations led
• In 1095 Pope Urban II offered an to the killing of Jewish families and sometimes entire Jewish communities, some-
indulgence, or sin waiver, to any who times by burning people alive in the synagogue or Jewish section of town.
would fight in a great crusade against
Legal restrictions on Jews gradually increased. Jews were forbidden to have
“God’s enemy” the Muslims, and
thousands joined in. Christian servants or employees, to hold public office, to appear in public on
Christian holy days, or to enter Christian parts of town without a badge marking
• Jews who had moved into Speyer at the
invitation of the bishop lived separately them as Jews. Jews were prohibited from engaging in any trade with Christians
but were resented by Christians as eco- except money-lending—which only fueled popular resentment—and in 1275
nomic competition and they became King Edward I of England prohibited that as well. In 1290 he expelled the Jews
the victims of vicious attacks by Cru- from England in return for a large parliamentary grant; it would be four centuries
saders and burghers.
before they would be allowed back in. King Philip the Fair of France followed
• The First Crusade was successful Edward’s example in 1306, and many Jews went to the area of southern France
mostly due to religious enthusiasm,
known as Provence, which was not yet part of the French kingdom. In July 1315
not skill, but the Crusaders pressed
on, taking Jerusalem, slaughtering the king’s need for revenue led him to readmit the Jews to France in return for a
Muslims, and fortifying towns to huge lump sum and for an annual financial subsidy, but the returning Jews faced
prevent recapture. hostility and increasing pressure to convert.
• Saladin helped the Muslims reorgan- The Crusades also left an inheritance of deep bitterness in Christian-Muslim
ize and take back Jerusalem, but the relations. Each side dehumanized the other, viewing those who followed the other
Crusaders held the port towns; the religion as unbelievers. Whereas Europeans perceived the Crusades as sacred reli-
Third Crusade failed and the Fourth
gious movements, Muslims saw them as expansionist and imperialistic. The ideal
Crusade never made it to the Holy
Land, instead sacking Constantinople, of a sacred mission to conquer or convert Muslim peoples entered Europeans’
splintering the Byzantine Empire. consciousness and became a continuing goal. When in 1492 Christopher Colum-
• The papacy sent Crusaders against bus sailed west, hoping to reach India, he used the language of the Crusades in his
other groups within western Europe, diaries, which shows that he was preoccupied with the conquest of Jerusalem (see
such as the Albigensians, using in- Chapter 15). Columbus wanted to establish a Christian base in India from which
quisitors (the Inquisition) to seek out a new crusade against Islam could be launched.
and punish heretics.
The battles in the High Middle Ages between popes and kings, between Chris-
• The Crusades left deep animosity tians and Muslims, and between Christians and pagans were signs of how deeply
between Jews and Christians as well as
Christianity had replaced tribal, political, and ethnic structures as the essence of
between Muslims and Christians and
contributed to Christianity’s replacing Western culture. Christian Europeans identified themselves first and foremost as
tribal, political, or ethnic affiliation as citizens of “Christendom,” or even described themselves as belonging to “the
the basis for Western culture. Christian race.”4 Whether Europeans were Christian in their observance of the
Gospels remains another matter.
Individuals in Society
The Jews of Speyer: A Collective Biography
I n the winter of 1095–1096 news of Pope Urban II’s
call for a crusade spread. In the spring of 1096 the
Jews of northern France, fearing that a crusade would
century anti-Semitism was an old and deeply rooted ele-
ment in Western society.
Late in April 1096 Emich of Leisingen, a petty lord
arouse anti-Semitic hostility, sent a circular letter to the from the Rhineland who had the reputation of being a
Rhineland’s Jewish community seeking its prayers. Jew- lawless thug, approached Speyer with
ish leaders in Mainz responded, “All the (Jewish) com- a large band of Crusaders. Joined by a
munities have decreed a fast. . . . May God save us and mob of burghers, they planned to sur-
save you from all distress and hardship. We are deeply prise the Jews in their synagogue on
fearful for you. We, however, have less reason to fear (for Saturday morning, May 3, but the
ourselves), for we have heard not even a rumor of the Jews prayed early and left before the
crusade.”* Ironically, French Jewry survived almost un- attackers arrived. Furious, the mob
scathed, while the Rhenish Jewry suffered frightfully. randomly murdered eleven Jews. The
Beginning in the late tenth century Jews trickled into bishop took the entire Jewish com-
Speyer (SHPAHY-uhr)—partly through Jewish percep- munity into his castle, arrested some
tion of opportunity and partly because of the direct invi- of the burghers, and cut off their
tation of the bishop of Speyer. The bishop’s charter hands. News of these events raced up
meant that Jews could openly practice their religion, the Rhine to Worms, creating confu-
could not be assaulted, and could buy and sell goods. sion in the Jewish community. Some
But they could not proselytize their faith, as Christians took refuge with Christian friends; An engraving (18th
could. Jews also extended credit on a small scale and, in others sought the bishop’s protection. century) of the mass
an expanding economy with many coins circulating, de- A combination of Crusaders and suicide of the Jews of
termined the relative value of currencies. Unlike their burghers killed a large number of Worms in 1096, when
they were overwhelmed
Christian counterparts, many Jewish women were liter- Jews, looted and burned synagogues,
by Crusaders (with
ate and acted as moneylenders. Jews also worked as and desecrated the Torah and other shields). (Bildarchiv
skilled masons, carpenters, and jewelers. As the bishop books. Proceeding on to the old and Preussischer Kulturbesitz/Art
had promised, the Jews of Speyer lived apart from Chris- prosperous city of Mainz, Crusaders Resource, NY)
tians in a walled enclave where they exercised auton- continued attacking Jews. Facing
omy: they maintained law and order, raised taxes, and overwhelming odds, eleven hundred
provided religious, social, and educational services for Jews killed their families and themselves. Crusaders and
their community. (This organization lasted in Germany burghers vented their hatred by inflicting barbaric tor-
until the nineteenth century.) Jewish immigration to tures on the wounded and dying. The Jews were never
Speyer accelerated; everyday relations between Jews passive; everywhere they resisted. If the Crusades had
and Christians were peaceful. begun as opposition to Islam, after 1096 that hostility ex-
But Christians resented Jews as newcomers, outsid- tended to all those who Christians saw as enemies of so-
ers, and aliens; for enjoying the special protection of the ciety, including heretics, Jews, and lepers. But Jews
bishop; and for providing economic competition. Anti- continued to move to the Rhineland and to make impor-
Semitic ideology had received enormous impetus from tant economic and intellectual contributions. Crusader-
the virulent anti-Semitic writings of Christian apologists burgher attacks served as harbingers of events to come in
in the first six centuries c.e. Jews, they argued, were dei- the later Middle Ages and well into modern times.
cides (DAY-ah-sides) (Christ killers); worse, Jews could
understand the truth of Christianity but deliberately re- Questions for Analysis
jected it; thus they were inhuman. By the late eleventh 1. How do you explain Christian attacks on the Jews of
Speyer? Were they defenses of faith?
*Quoted in R. Chazan, In the Year 1096: The First Crusade 2. How did Christian views of the Jews as outsiders
and the Jews (Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society, 1996), contribute to these events? Can you think of more
p. 28. recent examples of similar developments?
215
216 Chapter 9 State and Church in the High Middle Ages, 1000–1300
Chapter Review
How did medieval rulers create larger and more stable territories? (page 194)
The end of the great invasions signaled the beginning of profound changes in Euro- Key Terms
pean society. As domestic disorder slowly subsided, feudal rulers began to develop new Domesday Book (p. 196)
institutions of government that enabled them to assert their power over lesser lords and Exchequer (p. 196)
the general population. Centralized states slowly crystallized, first in England and
Holy Roman Empire (p. 199)
France, where rulers such as William the Conqueror and Philip Augustus manipu-
lated feudal institutions to build up their power. In central Europe the German king diwān (p. 200)
Otto had himself declared emperor and tried to follow a similar path, but unified nation- reconquista (p. 201)
states did not develop until the nineteenth century. Emperors instead shared power common law (p. 203)
with princes, dukes, archbishops, counts, bishops, abbots, and cities. In the Iberian
circuit judges (p. 203)
peninsula Christian rulers of small states slowly expanded their territories, taking over
land from Muslim rulers in the reconquista. jury (p. 203)
Magna Carta (p. 205)
simony (p. 205)
How did the administration of law contribute to the development of national
college of cardinals (p. 206)
states? (page 202)
lay investiture (p. 206)
As medieval rulers expanded territories and extended authority, they required more
officials, larger armies, and more money with which to pay for them. They developed excommunication (p. 207)
different sorts of financial institutions to provide taxes and other income. The most cloistered (p. 207)
effective financial bureaucracies were those developed in England, including a bureau Christendom (p. 208)
of finance called the Exchequer, and in Sicily, where Norman rulers retained the Crusades (p. 209)
main financial agency that had been created by their Muslim predecessors. By con-
trast, the rulers of France and other continental states continued to rely primarily on indulgence (p. 210)
the income from their own property to support their military endeavors, so their finan- Albigensians (p. 212)
cial institutions were less sophisticated. Inquisition (p. 212)
How did the papacy attempt to reform the church, and what was the response
from other powerful rulers? (page 205)
In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries rulers in Europe sought to transform a hodge-
podge of oral and written customs and rules into a uniform system of laws acceptable
and applicable to all their peoples. In England such changes caused conflict with
church officials, personified in the dispute between King Henry II and Thomas Becket,
the archbishop of Canterbury. Fiscal and legal measures by Henry’s son John led to
opposition from the high nobles of England, who forced him to sign Magna Carta,
agreeing to promise to observe the law. Magna Carta had little immediate impact, but
it came to signify the principle that everyone, including the king and the government,
must obey the law. At the same time that kings were creating more centralized realms,
energetic popes built up their power within the Western Christian church and asserted
their superiority over kings and emperors. The Gregorian reform movement led to a
grave conflict with kings over lay investiture. The papacy achieved a technical success
on the religious issue, but in Germany the greatly increased power of the nobility, at
the expense of the emperor, represents the significant social consequence. Having
put its own house in order, the Roman papacy built the first strong government
bureaucracy in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. In the High Middle Ages, the
church exercised general leadership of European society.
Chapter Review 217
How did the motives, course, and consequences of the Crusades reflect and
shape developments in Europe? (page 209)
A papal call to retake the holy city of Jerusalem led to the Crusades, nearly two cen-
turies of warfare between Christians and Muslims. The enormous popular response to
papal calls for crusading reveals the influence of the reformed papacy and a new sense
that war against the church’s enemies was a duty of nobles. The Crusades were initially
successful, and small Christian states were established in the Middle East. These did
not last very long, however, and other effects of the Crusades were disastrous. Jewish
communities in Europe were regularly attacked; relations between the Western and
Eastern Christian churches were poisoned by the Crusaders’ attack on Constan-
tinople; and Christian-Muslim relations became more uniformly hostile than they had
been earlier.
Notes
1. J. Johns, Arabic Administration in Norman Sicily: The Royal Diwān (New York: Cambridge
University Press, 2002), p. 293.
2. I. S. Robinson, The Papacy, 1073–1198: Continuity and Innovation (New York: Cambridge
University Press, 1990), p. 403.
3. Bartlett, The Making of Europe: Conquest, Colonization and Cultural Change, 950–1350
(Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1993), p. 24.
4. Ibid., pp. 250–255.
Miniature showing
heavily armored knights
fighting Muslims.
(Bibliothèque nationale
de France)
*Muslims traditionally date events from Muhammad’s hegira, or emigration, to Medina, which occurred in 622 according
to the Christian calendar.
218
river flowed out of the city into the valley. The It was the discord between the Muslim princes . . .
Franks sealed their pact with the cuirass-maker, that enabled the Franks to overrun the country.
God damn him! and made their way to the water-
gate. They opened it and entered the city. Another
gang of them climbed the tower with their ropes. Questions for Analysis
At dawn, when more than 500 of them were in 1. From the Arab perspective, when did the Cru-
the city and the defenders were worn out after the sades begin?
night watch, they sounded their trumpets. . . . Panic 2. Why did Antioch fall to the Crusaders?
seized Yaghi Siyan and he opened the city gates
3. The use of dialogue in historical narrative is a
and fled in terror, with an escort of thirty pages. His
very old device dating from the Greek historian
army commander arrived, but when he discovered Thucydides (fifth century b.c.e.). Assess the
on enquiry that Yaghi Siyan had fled, he made his value of Ibn Al-Athir’s dialogues for the modern
escape by another gate. This was of great help to historian.
the Franks, for if he had stood firm for an hour,
they would have been wiped out. They entered the Sources: P. J. Geary, ed., Readings in Medieval History
(Peterborough, Ontario: Broadview Press, 1991), pp. 443–
city by the gates and sacked it, slaughtering all the
444; E. J. Costello, trans., Arab Historians of the Crusades
Muslims they found there. This happened in ju- (Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press,
mada I (491/April/May 1098). . . . 1969).
219
CHAPTER 10
The Changing Life of the People
in the High
Middle Ages
Chapter Preview
Village Life
What was life like for the rural common
people of medieval Europe?
Popular Religion
How did religious practices and
attitudes permeate everyday life?
Nobles
How were the lives of nobles different
from the lives of common people?
220
Village Life 221
I
orders Divisions of society in the High
n a text produced at the court of Anglo-Saxon king Alfred, Christian society is Middle Ages, including those who pray,
those who fight, and those who work.
described as composed of three orders: those who pray, those who fight, and
those who work. This image of society became popular in the High Middle Ages,
especially among people who were worried about the changes they saw around
them. They asserted that the three orders had been established by God and that
every person had been assigned a fixed place in the social order.
This tripartite model does not fully describe medieval society, however. There
were degrees of wealth and status within each group. The model does not take
townspeople and the emerging commercial classes (see pages 246–259) into con-
sideration. It completely excludes those who were not Christian, such as Jews,
Muslims, and pagans. Those who used the model, generally bishops and other
church officials, ignored the fact that each of these groups was made up of both
women and men; they spoke only of warriors, monks, and farmers. Despite—or
perhaps because of—these limitations, the model of the three orders was a power-
ful mental construct. We can use it to organize our investigation of life in the High
Middle Ages, though we can broaden our categories to include groups and issues
that medieval authors did not.
Village Life
What was life like for the rural common people of medieval Europe?
The evolution of localized feudal systems into more centralized states had rela-
tively little impact on the daily lives of peasants except when it involved warfare.
While only nobles fought, their battles often destroyed the houses, barns, and
fields of ordinary people, who might also be killed either directly or as a result of
the famine and disease that often accompanied war. People might seek protection
in the local castle during times of warfare, but typically they worked and lived
without paying much attention to the political developments under way there.
This lack of attention went in the other direction as well. Since villagers did
not perform what were considered “noble” deeds, the aristocratic monks and cler-
ics who wrote the records that serve as historical sources did not spend time or
precious writing materials on them. When common people were mentioned, it
was usually with contempt or in terms of the services and obligations they owed.
Usually—but not always. In the early twelfth century Honorius (hoh-NAWR-ee-
uhs), a monk and teacher at the monastery of Autun, wrote: “What do you say
about the agricultural classes? Most of them will be saved because they live simply
and feed God’s people by means of their sweat.”1
The Three Orders of Society
(fourteenth century)
Medieval theologians lumped everyone who worked
Slavery, Serfdom, the land into the category of “those who work,” but in
This book illustration shows the most
and Upward Mobility fact there were many levels of peasants, ranging from
common image of medieval society:
those who fight, those who pray, and
complete slaves to free and very rich farmers. The High Middle Ages was a period those who work. The group of clergy
of considerable fluidity with significant social mobility. shown here includes a veiled nun; nuns
The number of slaves who worked the land declined steadily in the High were technically not members of the
Middle Ages. Most rural people in western Europe during this period were serfs clergy, but most people considered
rather than slaves, though the distinction between slave and serf was not always clear. them as such. (Copyright Royal Library
Both lacked freedom—the power to do as they wished—and both were subject to of Belgium)
222 Chapter 10 The Changing Life of the People in the High Middle Ages
the arbitrary will of one person, the lord. Unlike a slave, however, a serf could not
be bought and sold like an animal.
People’s legal status was based on memory and traditions, not on written docu-
ments. The serf was required to perform labor services on the lord’s land, usually
three days a week except during the planting or harvest seasons, when it was more.
Serfs frequently had to pay arbitrary levies. When a man married, he had to pay his
lord a fee. When he died, his son or heir had to pay an inheritance tax to inherit
his parcels of land. The precise amounts of tax paid to the lord on these important
occasions depended on local custom and tradition. A free person had to pay rent
to the lord but could move and live as he or she wished.
Serfdom was a hereditary condition. A person born a serf was likely to die a
serf, though many serfs did secure their freedom. More than anything else, the
economic revival that began in the eleventh century (see pages 255–259) advanced
the cause of freedom for serfs. The revival saw the rise of towns, increased land
productivity, the growth of long-distance trade, and the development of a money
economy. With the advent of a money economy, serfs could save money and,
through a third-person intermediary, use it to buy their freedom. Many energetic
and hard-working serfs acquired their freedom through this method of manumis-
sion in the High Middle Ages.
Another opportunity for increased personal freedom came when lords organ-
ized groups of villagers to cut down forests or fill in swamps and marshes between
villages to make more land available for farming. In some parts of Europe, peas-
ants migrated to these new areas. The thirteenth century witnessed German peas-
ant migrations into Brandenburg, Pomerania, Prussia, and the Baltic States, with
Germans establishing new villages between existing Slavic villages or pushing the
Slavs eastward. In the Iberian peninsula, Christian villagers followed after the
Christian armies that were gaining areas from Muslims. In Scandinavia, farms
were established in areas that had previously been used to harvest furs or lumber.
This type of agricultural advancement frequently improved the peasants’ social and
legal condition. A serf could clear a patch of fen or forestland, make it productive,
and, through prudent saving, buy more land and eventually purchase freedom.
Peasants who remained in the villages of their birth often benefited because
landlords, threatened with the loss of serfs, relaxed ancient obligations and duties.
While it would be unwise to exaggerate the social impact of the settling of new
territories, frontier lands in the Middle Ages did provide opportunities for upward
mobility.
the perpetrator and yell to others to join in what was termed raising the hue and cry.
Villages in many parts of Europe also developed institutions of self-government to
handle issues such as crop rotation, and they chose additional officials such as
constables and ale-tasters without the lord’s interference. We do not know how
these officials were chosen or elected in many cases, but we do know that they
were always adult men and were generally heads of households. Women had no
official voice in running the village, nor did slaves or servants (female or male),
who often worked for and lived with wealthier village families. Women did buy,
sell, and hold land independently and, especially as widows, headed households;
when they did they were required to pay all rents and taxes. In areas of Europe
where men were gone fishing or foresting for long periods of time, or where men
left seasonally or more permanently in search of work elsewhere, women made
decisions about the way village affairs were to be run, though they did not set up
formal institutions to do this.
Manors do not represent the only form of medieval rural economy. In parts of
Germany and the Netherlands, and in much of southern France, free indepen-
dent farmers owned land outright, free of rents and services. These farms tended
to be small and were surrounded by large estates that gradually swallowed them
up. In Scandinavia the soil was so poor and the climate so harsh that people tended
to live on widely scattered farms rather than in villages, but they still lived in rela-
tively small family groups.
Windmill
The mill was constructed on a pivot so that it could turn in the direction of the wind. Used primarily to grind grain, as shown here with a man
carrying a sack of grain to be ground into flour, windmills were also used to process cloth, brew beer, drive saws, and provide power for iron
forges. (Bodleian Library, University of Oxford, MS Bodl. 264, fol. 81r)
1.5 tons of grain in ten hours, a quantity that would formerly have required the
exertions of forty people.
Cloth production in medieval Europe grew because of water power. Women
freed from the task of grinding grain could spend more time spinning yarn—the
bottleneck in cloth production, as each weaver needed at least six spinners. Water
mills were also well suited to the process known as fulling—scouring, cleansing, and
thickening cloth—enabling men and women to full cloth at a much faster rate.
Next, medieval engineers harnessed wind power. Many windmills were erected
in the flat areas of northern Europe, including Holland, that lacked fast-flowing
streams.
In the early twelfth century the production of iron increased greatly. Iron was
first used in agriculture for plowshares (the part of the plow that cuts the furrow and
grinds up the earth), and then for pitchforks, spades, and axes. Harrows—cultivating
instruments with heavy teeth that broke up and smoothed the soil—began to have
iron instead of wooden teeth.
Plows and harrows were increasingly drawn by horses rather than oxen. The
development of the padded horse collar that rested on the horse’s shoulders and
was attached to the load by shafts led to dramatic improvements. The horse collar
meant that the animal could put its entire weight into the task of pulling. The use
of horses spread in the twelfth century because horses’ greater speed brought
greater efficiency to farming and reduced the amount of human labor involved.
Oxen were still used in areas where the soil was heavy and muddy.
The thirteenth century witnessed a tremendous spurt in the use of horses to
haul carts to market. Consequently, goods reached market faster, and the number
of markets to which the peasant had access increased. Peasants not only sold prod-
ucts, but also bought them as their opportunities for spending on at least a few
nonagricultural goods multiplied.
226 Chapter 10 The Changing Life of the People in the High Middle Ages
Baking Bread
Bread and beer or ale were the main manorial products for local consumption. While women dominated the making of ale and beer, men
and women cooperated in the making and baking of bread—the staple of the diet. Most people did not have ovens in their own homes
because of the danger of fire, but instead used the communal manorial oven, which, like a modern pizza oven, could bake several loaves at
once. (Bibliothèque nationale de France)
Village Life 227
peasants lived in windowless one-room cottages built of wood and clay or wattle
(poles interwoven with branches or reeds) and thatched with straw. Prosperous
peasants added rooms, and some wealthy peasants in the early fourteenth century
had two-story houses with separate bedrooms for parents and children. For most
people, however, living space—especially living space close enough to a fire to
feel some warmth in cold weather—was cramped, dark, smoky, and smelly, with
animals and people both sharing tight quarters, sometimes with each other.
Every house had a small garden and an outbuilding. Onions, garlic, turnips,
and carrots were grown and stored through the winter in the main room of the
dwelling or in the shed attached to it. Cabbage was shredded and salted for stor-
age. Chickens and eggs were highly valued in the prudently managed household.
Animals were too valuable to be used for food on a regular basis, but weaker ani-
mals were often slaughtered in the fall so that they did not need to be fed through
the winter, and their meat was salted and eaten on great feast days such as Christmas
and Easter. The rest of the household’s needs—cloth, metal, leather goods, addi-
tional food, and copious quantities of ale—was purchased from village market stalls.
Monastic Entrance
In a world with few career opportunities for “superfluous
children,” monasteries served a valuable social function. Because
a dowry was expected, monastic life was generally limited to the
children of the affluent. Here a father—advising his son to be
obedient and holding a bag of money for the monastery—hands
his son over to the abbot. The boy does not look enthusiastic.
(The J. Paul Getty Museum, Los Angeles. Unknown illuminator, Initial Q: An Abbot
Receiving a Child Decretum, ca. 1170–1180 [83.MQ.163.fol.63])
the child and bring it up in better circumstances than the natal parents could
provide.
Disappointment in the sex of the child or its physical weakness or deformity
might have also led parents to abandon it. Among Christians, superfluous children
could be given to monasteries as oblates. The word oblate derives from the Latin oblates Children who were given to
oblatio, meaning “offering.” Boys and girls were given to monasteries or convents monasteries as offerings or permanent
gifts.
as permanent gifts. But oblation also served social and economic functions. The
monastery nurtured and educated the child in a familial atmosphere, and it pro-
vided career opportunities for the mature monk or nun whatever his or her origins.
Oblation has justifiably been described as “in many ways the most humane form
of abandonment ever devised in the West.”2 The abandonment of children re-
mained socially acceptable, and church and state authorities never legislated
against it.
Popular Religion
How did religious practices and attitudes permeate everyday life?
Apart from the land, the weather, and local legal and social conditions, religion
had the greatest impact on the daily lives of ordinary people in the High Middle
Ages. Religious practices varied widely from country to country and even from
province to province. But nowhere was religion a one-hour-a-week affair. Most
people in medieval Europe were Christian, but there were small Jewish communi-
ties scattered in many parts of Europe and Muslims in the Iberian peninsula, Sic-
ily, other Mediterranean islands, and southeastern Europe.
Popular religion consisted largely of rituals heavy with symbolism. Before slic-
ing a loaf of bread, the pious woman tapped the sign of the cross on it with her
knife. Before planting, the village priest customarily went out and sprinkled the
fields with water, symbolizing refreshment and life. Everyone participated in vil-
lage processions. The entire calendar was designed with reference to Christmas,
Easter, and Pentecost, events in the life of Jesus and his disciples. The varying
colors of the vestments the priests wore at Mass gave villagers a sense of the chang-
ing seasons of the church’s liturgical year. The signs and symbols of Christianity
were visible everywhere.
Worms, Speyer, and Mainz. Jews migrated from there to England and France,
where they generally lived in the growing towns, often separate from the larger
Christian community.
Jewish dietary laws require meat to be handled in a specific way, so Jews had
their own butchers; there were Jewish artisans in many other trades as well, though
Jews were forbidden to join Christian guilds. Jews held weekly religious services
on Saturday, the Sabbath holy day of rest, and celebrated an annual cycle of holi-
days, including the High Holidays of Rosh Hashanah and Yom Kippur in the fall
and Passover in the spring. Each of these holidays involved special prayers, services,
and often foods, and many of them commemorated specific events from Jewish
history, including various times when Jews had been rescued from captivity.
The Crusades brought violence against Jews in many cities (see pages 209–
214), and restrictions on Jews increased in much of Europe. When Jews were ex-
pelled from England and later from France, many of them went to Muslim and
Christian areas of the Iberian peninsula. The rulers of both faiths initially wel-
comed them, though restrictions and violence gradually became more common
there as well. Jews continued to live in the independent cities of the Holy Roman
Empire and Italy, and some migrated eastward into new towns that were being
established in Slavic areas.
through pregnancy and childbirth, often combining religious traditions with folk
beliefs handed down orally.
Religious ceremonies also welcomed children into the community. Among
Christian families, infants were baptized soon after they were born, for without the
sacrament of baptism they could not enter heaven. Thus midwives who delivered
children who looked especially weak and sickly often baptized them in an emer-
gency service. In normal baptisms, the women who had assisted the mother in the
birth often carried the baby to church, where carefully chosen godparents vowed
their support. Godparents were often close friends or relatives, but parents might
also choose prominent villagers or even the local lord in the hope that he might
later look favorably on the child and provide for it in some way.
Within Judaism, a boy was circumcised and given his name in a ceremony
when he was in his eighth day of life. This brit milah, or “covenant of circumci-
sion,” was viewed as a reminder of the covenant between God and Abraham de-
scribed in Hebrew Scripture. Muslims also circumcised boys in a special ritual,
though the timing varied from a few days after birth to adolescence.
Priests were hired to say memorial masses on anniversaries of family deaths, espe-
purgatory A place where souls on their
way to heaven went after death to make cially one week, one month, and one year afterward; large churches had a number
amends for their earthly sins. of side altars so that many masses could be going on at one time.
Learned theologians sometimes denied that souls actually returned, and dur-
ing the twelfth century they increasingly emphasized the idea of purgatory, a place
Sec tion Review
where souls on their way to heaven went after death to make amends for their earthly
• The village church was the center of sins. (Those on their way to hell went straight there.) Souls safely in purgatory did
life for the people, with priest-led not wander the earth, but they could still benefit from earthly activities; memorial
Masses, feasts, dramas, and sometimes masses, prayers, and donations made in their names could shorten their time in
business exchanges, all of which pro-
vided distractions from daily toil. purgatory and hasten their way to heaven. So could indulgences, documents bear-
ing the pope’s name that released the souls from purgatory. (Indulgences, it was
• Medieval people worshiped saints,
offering them prayers and gifts, and believed, also relieved the living of penalties imposed by the priest in confession
believed that the sacraments brought for serious sins.) Indulgences could be secured for a small fee, and people came to
divine help and salvation. believe that indulgences and pilgrimages to the shrines of saints could ensure a
• Peasants believed that God rewarded place in heaven for their deceased relatives (and also, perhaps, for themselves).
the just and punished evildoers, that Thus the bodies of the dead on earth and their souls in purgatory both required
sin was from the Devil, and that Chris- things from the living, for death did not sever family obligations and connections.
tianity was the basis for common The living also had obligations to the dead among Muslims and Jews. In both
people’s lives.
groups, deceased people were to be buried quickly, and special prayers were to be
• Christians treated Muslims and Jews as said by mourners and family members. Muslims fasted on behalf of the dead and
outsiders, so Muslims practiced in secret
while Jews lived with many restrictions maintained a brief period of official mourning. The Qur’an promises an eternal
and often experienced violence. paradise with flowing rivers to “those who believe and do good deeds” (Qur’an,
• Marriage was a celebration involving 4:57) and a hell of eternal torment to those who do not.
both families and divorce was a rarity. Jews observed specified periods of mourning during which the normal activities
Couples welcomed children, Christians of daily life were curtailed. Every day for eleven months after a death and every year
baptizing them soon after birth, while after that on the anniversary of the death, a son of the deceased was to recite Kaddish,
Jewish and Muslim parents circumcised a special prayer of praise and glorification of God. Judaism emphasized this life
their infant sons.
more than an afterlife, so beliefs about what happens to the soul after death were
• After Christians died, rituals and sym- more varied; the very righteous might go directly to a place of spiritual reward, but
bols were thought to help them move
through purgatory; Muslims fasted and most souls went first to a place of punishment and purification generally referred to
said special prayers, and Jews observed as Gehinnom. After a period that did not exceed twelve months, the soul ascended
specific mourning rites. to the world to come. Those who were completely wicked during their lifetime
might simply go out of existence or continue in an eternal state of remorse.
Nobles
How were the lives of nobles different from the lives of common people?
nobility A small group of people at the The nobility, though a small fraction of the total population, strongly influenced
top of the medieval social structure, all aspects of medieval culture—political, economic, religious, educational, and
whose official role was fighting.
artistic. Despite political, scientific, and industrial revolutions, the nobility contin-
ued to hold real political and social power in Europe into the nineteenth century.
In order to account for this continuing influence, it is important to understand the
development of the nobility in the High Middle Ages.
larger and more diverse, ranging from poor knights who held tiny pieces of land
(or sometimes none at all) to dukes and counts with vast territories.
Originally, most knights focused solely on military skills, but gradually a differ-
ent ideal of knighthood emerged, usually termed chivalry (SHIV-uhl-ree). Chiv- chivalry Code of conduct originally
alry was a code of conduct originally devised by the clergy to transform the devised by the clergy to transform the
crude and brutal behavior of the
crude and brutal behavior of the knightly class. It may have originated in oaths knightly class.
administered to Crusaders in which fighting was declared to have a sacred pur-
pose and knights vowed loyalty to the church as well as to their lords. Other quali-
ties gradually became part of chivalry: bravery, generosity, honor, graciousness,
mercy, and eventually gallantry toward women. The chivalric
ideal—and it was an ideal, not a standard pattern of behavior—
created a new standard of masculinity for nobles, in which loy-
alty and honor remained the most important qualities, but
graceful dancing and intelligent conversation were not consid-
ered unmanly.
learned from experience that she could expect to spend weeks, months, or even
years running a castle and a manor on her own while her future husband was away
fighting.
Soldiers: You are the arm of the Church, because you should
defend it against its enemies. Your duty is to aid the oppressed,
to restrain yourself from rapine and fornication, to repress
those who impugn the Church with evil acts, and to resist
those who are rebels against priests. Performing such a service,
you will obtain the most splendid of benefices from the great-
est of Kings.3
The responsibilities of a nobleman in the High Middle Ages
depended on the size and extent of his estates, the number of
dependents, and his position in his territory relative to others
of his class and to the king. As a vassal, he was required to
fight for his lord or for the king when called on to do so. By
the mid-twelfth century this service was limited to forty days a
year in most parts of western Europe. The noble was obliged
to attend his lord’s court on important occasions when the
lord wanted to put on great displays, such as at Easter, Pente-
cost, and Christmas. When the lord knighted his eldest son or
married off his eldest daughter, he called his vassals to his court.
The vassals were expected to attend and to present a contri-
Elephant Ivory Mirror Case
bution known as a “gracious aid.”
The mirror case, forerunner of the modern woman’s compact,
Until the late thirteenth century, when royal authority
protected a polished metal disk used by wealthy ladies as a looking
intervened, a noble in France or England had great power glass. In this mid-fourteenth-century case, the French artist created
over those on his estates. He maintained order among them a chivalric hunting scene. An aristocratic couple on horseback,
and dispensed justice to them. Holding the manorial court, holding falcons and accompanied by attendants, is portrayed in a
which punished criminal acts and settled disputes, was one forested landscape that is held in an eight-lobed frame with lions
of his gravest obligations. The quality of justice varied widely: around the disk. Amazingly, the diameter of the case is less than
some lords were vicious tyrants who exploited and perse- four inches. Elephant ivory came from sub-Saharan Africa via the
cuted their peasants; others were reasonable and even- Mediterranean trade. (The Metropolitan Museum of Art, Gift of George M.
handed. In any case, the quality of life on the manor and its Blumenthal, 1941 [41.100.160]. Photograph © 1995 The Metropolitan Museum of Art)
Priests, bishops, monks, and nuns played significant roles in medieval society, both
as individuals and as members of institutions. In the previous chapter we traced
the evolution of the papacy and the church hierarchy in the High Middle Ages;
here we focus on monks, nuns, and others who lived in religious houses.
In the fifth century Saints Benedict and Scholastica had written rules (regulus
in Latin) for the men and women living in monasteries and convents (see page
148), who were known as regular clergy. In the early Middle Ages many religious
houses followed the Benedictine Rule, while others developed their own patterns.
religious orders Groups of monastic In the High Middle Ages this diversity became more formalized, and religious
houses following a particular rule. orders, groups of monastic houses following a particular rule, were established.
Historians term the foundation, strengthening, and reform of religious orders in
the High Middle Ages the “monastic revival.” They link it with the simultaneous
expansion of papal power (see pages 205–209), because many of the same indi-
viduals were important in both.
Medieval people believed that monks and nuns performed an important social
service—prayer. In the Middle Ages prayer was looked on as a vital service, as
crucial as the labor of peasants and the military might of nobles. Just as the knights
protected and defended society with the sword and the peasants provided suste-
nance through their toil, so the monks and nuns worked to secure God’s blessing
for society with their prayers and chants.
Cistercians to take them all on as official female branches. They refused, saying
that they did not want the burden of overseeing women, setting a pattern for other
men’s religious orders.
Unavoidably, however, Cistercian success brought wealth, and wealth brought
power. By the later twelfth century economic prosperity and political power had
begun to compromise the original Cistercian ideals.
241
242 Chapter 10 The Changing Life of the People in the High Middle Ages
Chapter Review
What was life like for the rural common people of medieval Europe? (page 221)
Generalizations about peasant life in the High Middle Ages must always be qualified Key Terms
according to manorial customs, the weather and geography, and the personalities of orders (p. 221)
local lords. Everywhere, however, the performance of agricultural services and the nuclear family (p. 223)
payment of rents preoccupied peasants, with men, women, and children all working
open-field system (p. 224)
the land. Though peasants led hard lives, the reclamation of wastelands and forest-
lands, migration to frontier territory, or manumission offered means of social mobility. oblates (p. 229)
The warmer climate of the High Middle Ages and technological improvements such saints (p. 230)
as water mills and horse-drawn plows increased the available food supply, though the purgatory (p. 234)
mainstay of the peasant diet was still coarse bread. Death in childbirth of both infant
and mother was a common occurrence, though there were some improvements in nobility (p. 234)
health care through the opening of hospitals. chivalry (p. 235)
tournament (p. 236)
joust (p. 236)
How did religious practices and attitudes permeate everyday life? (page 229)
religious orders (p. 238)
Religion provided strong emotional and spiritual solace for the majority of Europe-
abbess/prioress (p. 240)
ans who were Christians as well as for Muslims and Jews. Within Christianity, the vil-
lage church was the center of community life, where people attended services, honored abbot/prior (p. 240)
the saints, and experienced the sacraments. People also carried out rituals full of reli- lay brothers/lay sisters (p. 241)
gious meaning in their daily lives, and every major life transition—childbirth, wed-
dings, death—was marked by a ceremony that included religious elements. This was
true for Muslims and Jews as well as Christians, but the centrality of Christian ceremo-
nies for most people meant that Muslims and Jews were increasingly marked as outsid-
ers, and Christian persecution of Jews increased in the late eleventh century.
How were the lives of nobles different from the lives of common people?
(page 234)
Nobles were a tiny fraction of the total population, but they exerted great power over
all aspects of life. Aristocratic values and attitudes, often described as chivalry, shaded
Chapter Review 243
all aspects of medieval culture. By 1100 the knightly class was united in its ability to
fight on horseback, its insistence that each member was descended from a valorous
ancestor, its privileges, and its position at the top of the social hierarchy. Noble chil-
dren were trained for their later roles in life, with boys trained for war and women for
marriage and running estates. Noblemen often devoted considerable time to fighting,
and intergenerational squabbles were common. Yet noblemen, and sometimes noble-
women, also had heavy judicial, political, and economic responsibilities.
What roles did the men and women affiliated with religious orders play in
medieval society? (page 238)
Monks and nuns exercised a profound influence on medieval society. In their prayers,
monks and nuns battled for the Lord, just as the chivalrous knights did on the battle-
field. In their chants and rich ceremonials and in their architecture and literary pro-
ductions, monasteries and convents inspired Christian peoples. In the tenth century,
under the leadership of the Abbey of Cluny, many monasteries shook off the domi-
nance of local lords and became independent institutions. Cluny’s success led people
to donate land and goods, and it became wealthier, leading those who sought a more
rigorous life to found a new religious order, the Cistercians. Monks and nuns were
generally members of the upper classes and spent much of their days in group prayer
and other religious activities, while lay brothers and sisters worked the lands owned by
the monastery. Monasteries were an important part of the economy of medieval Eu-
rope, though sometimes the inhabitants lived beyond their means, which was also true
of nobles and people who lived in Europe’s growing towns.
Notes
1. Honorius of Autun, “Elucidarium sive Dialogus de Summa Totius Christianae Theologiae,”
in Patrologia Latina, ed. J. P. Migne (Paris: Garnier Brothers, 1854), vol. 172, col. 1149.
2. S. R. Scargill Bird, ed., Custumals of Battle Abbey in the Reigns of Edward I and Edward II
(London: Camden Society, 1887), pp. 238–239.
3. Honorius of Autun, “Elucidarium sive Dialogus,” vol. 172, col. 1148.
Vézelay N
Loire R.
made of raw hide with the hair on and are Dijon
Poitiers
bound around the foot with thongs, covering AT L A N T I C
Cluny
only the soles of the feet and leaving the up- OCEAN
Lyons
per foot bare. In truth, they wear black wool- Le Puy
Périgueux 45˚N
Rhône R.
244
their food mixed together from one pot, not with wine, bountiful in rye bread and cider, well-stocked
spoons but with their own hands, and they drink with cattle and horses, milk and honey, ocean fish
with one cup. If you saw them eat you would think both gigantic and small, and wealthy in gold, silver,
them dogs or pigs. If you heard them speak, you fabrics, and furs of forest animals and other riches,
would be reminded of the barking of dogs. For their as well as Saracen treasures. The Galicians, in
speech is utterly barbarous. . . . truth, more than all the other uncultivated Spanish
This is a barbarous race unlike all other races in peoples, are those who most closely resemble our
customs and in character, full of malice, swarthy in French race by their manners, but they are alleged
color, evil of face, depraved, perverse, perfidious, to be irascible and very litigious. . . .
empty of faith and corrupt, libidinous, drunken,
experienced in all violence, ferocious and wild, dis-
honest and reprobate, impious and harsh, cruel Questions for Analysis
and contentious, unversed in anything good, well- 1. How would you evaluate the author’s opinion
trained in all vices and iniquities, like the Geats of the people of Navarre? of Galicia? How do
and Saracens in malice. . . . these people compare with his own country-
men, the French?
However, they are considered good on the
battlefield, bad at assaulting fortresses, regular in 2. Pilgrimages were in many ways the precursors
giving tithes, accustomed to making offerings for of modern tourism. How would you compare
the two in terms of economic effects and the
altars. For, each day, when the Navarrese goes to
expectations of the travelers?
church, he makes God an offering of bread or wine
or wheat or some other substance. . . . Sources: From The Pilgrim’s Guide to Santiago de Com-
Then comes Galicia [guh-LISH-ee-uh] . . . this postela, critical edition and annotated translation by
is wooded and has rivers and is well-provided with Paula Gerson, Jeanne Krochalis, Annie Shaver-Crandell,
and Alison Stones. Reprinted by permission of the au-
meadows and excellent orchards, with equally good
thors. Data for map from Jonathan Sumption, Pilgrim-
fruits and very clear springs; there are few cities, age: An Image of Medieval Religion (Totowa, N.J.:
towns or cornfields. It is short of wheaten bread and Rowman and Littlefield, 1975).
245
CHAPTER 11
The Creativity and Challenges
of Medieval
Cities
Chapter Preview
Towns and Economic Revival
How did medieval cities originate, and
what impact did they have on the
economy and on culture?
Medieval Universities
How did universities evolve, and
what needs of medieval society did
they serve?
246
Towns and Economic Revival 247
The rise of towns and the growth of a new business and commercial class was a
central part of Europe’s recovery after the disorders of the tenth century. The
growth of towns was made possible by some of the changes we have already traced:
a rise in population; increased agricultural output, which provided an adequate
food supply for new town dwellers; and a minimum of peace and political stability,
which allowed merchants to transport and sell goods. The development of towns
was to lay the foundations for Europe’s transformation, centuries later, from a rural
agricultural society into an urban industrial society—a change with global impli-
cations. In their backgrounds and abilities, townspeople represented diversity and
change. Their occupations and their preoccupations were different from those of
the feudal nobility and the laboring peasantry.
Carcassonne (kar-ka-SAWN)
This town in Languedoc (southern France) originated in pre-Roman times. Its thick double walls are an excellent example of the fortified
medieval town. (Guido Alberto Rossi/TIPS Images)
Whether evolving from a newly fortified place or an old Roman army camp,
from a cathedral site, a river junction, or a place where several overland routes
met, medieval towns had a few common characteristics. Walls enclosed the town.
(The terms burgher (BUR-ger) and bourgeois derive from the Old English and Old
German words burg, burgh, borg, and borough for “a walled or fortified place.”
Thus a burgher or bourgeois was originally a person who lived or worked inside
the walls.) The town had a marketplace. It often had a mint for the coining of
money and a court to settle disputes.
As population increased, towns rebuilt their walls, expanding the living space
to accommodate growing numbers. Through an archaeological investigation of
the amount of land gradually enclosed by walls, historians have extrapolated rough
estimates of medieval towns’ populations. For example, the walled area of the Ger-
man city of Cologne equaled 100 hectares in the tenth century (1 hectare = 2.471
acres), about 320 hectares in the twelfth, and 397 hectares in the fourteenth cen-
tury. In the late twelfth century Cologne’s population was at least 32,000; in the
mid-fourteenth century it was perhaps 40,000. The concentration of the textile
industry in the Low Countries brought into being the most populous cluster of
cities in western Europe: Ghent, Bruges, Tournai, and Brussels. Venice, Florence,
and Paris, each with about 110,000 people, and Milan with possibly 200,000, led
all Europe in population.
made metal arms, armor, and tableware. Wealthy merchants then bought these
products for their own use, or they exported the finished products to other areas;
certain cities became known for their fine fabrics, their reliable arms and armor,
or their elegant gold and silver work.
Like merchants, producers recognized that organizing would bring benefits,
craft guild A band of producers that and beginning in the twelfth century in many cities they developed craft guilds.
regulated most aspects of production. These guilds set quality standards for their particular product, and they regulated
the size of workshops, the training period, and the conduct of members. In most
cities individual guilds, such as those of shoemakers or blacksmiths, achieved a
monopoly in the production of one particular product, forbidding nonmembers to
work. The craft guild then chose some of its members to act as inspectors and set
up a court to hear disputes between members, though the city court remained the
final arbiter.
Each guild set the pattern by which members were trained. A person who
wanted to become a shoemaker, for instance, spent four to seven years as an ap-
prentice, then at least that long as a journeyman, working in the shop of a master
dyer, after which the person could theoretically make a “masterpiece.” If the
masterpiece—in the case of a shoemaker, of course, the masterpiece was a pair
of shoes—was approved by the other master shoemakers and if they thought the
market in their town was large enough to support another shoemaker, the person
could then become a master and start a shop. Though the time required as an
apprentice and as a journeyman varied slightly from guild to guild, all guilds fol-
Spanish Apothecary
Town life meant variety—of peoples and
products. Within the town walls, a
Spanish pharmacist, seated outside his
shop, describes the merits of his
goods to a crowd of Christians and
Muslims. (From the Cantigas of Alfonso X, ca.
1283. El Escorial/Laurie Platt Winfrey, Inc.)
Towns and Economic Revival 251
lowed this same three-stage process. Guilds limited the amount of raw materials
each master could have and the size of the workshop, thus assuring each master
that his household-workshop would be able to support itself.
Many guilds required that masters be married, as they recognized the vital role
of the master’s wife. She assisted in running the shop, often selling the goods her
husband had produced. Their children, both male and female, also worked along-
side the apprentices and journeymen. The sons were sometimes formally appren-
ticed, but the daughters were generally not because many guilds limited formal
membership to males. Most guilds did allow a master’s widow to continue operat-
ing a shop for a set period of time after her husband’s death, for they recognized
that she had the necessary skills and experience. Such widows paid all guild dues,
but they were not considered full members and could not vote or hold office in the
guilds. The fact that women were not formally guild members did not mean that
they did not work in guild shops, however, for alongside the master’s wife and
daughters female domestic servants often performed the lesser-skilled tasks. In ad-
dition, there were a few all-female guilds in several European cities, particularly in
Cologne and Paris, in which girls were formally apprenticed in the same way boys
were in regular craft guilds.
Both craft and merchant guilds provided their members with protection and
social support. They took care of elderly masters who could no longer work, and
they often supported masters’ widows and orphans. They maintained an altar at a
city church and provided for the funerals of members and baptisms of their chil-
dren. Guild members marched together in city parades and reinforced their feel-
ings of solidarity with one another by special ceremonies and distinctive dress.
Jerusalem
Gold Skins+hides Tripoli 20°E 30°E Fish
Slaves Slave market Alexandria Silk Horses
Fish Wool Paper
0 200 400 Km.
Gold Slaves Gold Cairo
10°E Slave market Indigo
0 200 200 Mi. 0° Slaves Gold Slaves Cotton Cotton 40°E
Towns and Economic Revival 255
wool stimulated Flemish manufacturing, and the expansion of the Flemish cloth
industry in turn spurred the production of English wool. The availability of raw wool
also encouraged the development of domestic cloth manufacture in England.
256
Towns and Economic Revival 257
The ventures of the German Hanseatic League also illustrate these new busi-
ness procedures. The Hanseatic (han-see-AT-ik) League was a mercantile asso- Hanseatic League A mercantile
ciation of towns. Initially the towns of Lübeck and Hamburg wanted mutual association of towns that allowed for
mutual protection and security.
security, exclusive trading rights, and, where possible, a monopoly. During the
next century, perhaps two hundred cities from Holland to Poland joined the
league, but Lübeck always remained the dominant member. From the thirteenth
to the sixteenth centuries, the Hanseatic League controlled the trade of northern
Europe (see Map 11.1). In the fourteenth century the Hanseatics branched out
into southern Germany and Italy by land and into French, Spanish, and Portu-
guese ports by sea.
At cities such as Bruges and London, Hanseatic merchants secured special
trading concessions exempting them from all tolls and allowing them to trade at
local fairs. Hanseatic merchants established foreign trading centers, called “facto-
ries,” the most famous of which was the London Steelyard, a walled community
with warehouses, offices, a church, and residential quarters for company represen-
tatives. By the late thirteenth century Hanseatic merchants had developed an im-
portant business technique, the business register. Merchants publicly recorded
their debts and contracts and received a league guarantee for them.
The dramatic increase in trade ran into two serious difficulties in medieval
Europe. One was the problem of money. Despite investment in mining operations
to increase the production of metals, the amount of gold, silver, and copper avail-
able for coins was simply not adequate for the increased flow of commerce. Mer-
chants developed paper letters of exchange, in which coins or goods in one location
were exchanged for a sealed letter (much like a modern deposit statement), which
could be used in place of metal coinage elsewhere. This made the long, slow, and
very dangerous shipment of coins unnecessary. Begun in the late twelfth century,
the bill of exchange was the normal method of making commercial payments by
the early fourteenth century among the cities of western Europe, and it proved to
be a decisive factor in the later development of credit and commerce in northern
Europe.
The second problem was a moral and theological one. Church doctrine
frowned on lending money at interest, termed usury (YOO-zhuh-ree). This restric- usury Lending money at interest.
tion on Christians is one reason why Jews were frequently the moneylenders
in early medieval society; it was one of the few occupations not forbidden them
by Christian authorities. As money lending became more important to commer-
cial ventures, the church relaxed its position. It declared that some interest was
legitimate as a payment for the risk the investor was taking, and that only interest
above a certain level would be considered usury. (This definition of usury has
continued; modern governments generally set limits on the rate legitimate busi-
nesses may charge for loaning money.) The church itself then got into the money-
lending business, opening pawnshops in cities and declaring that the shops were
benefiting the poor by charging a lower rate of interest than that available from
secular moneylenders. In rural areas, Cistercian monasteries loaned money at
interest.
The stigma attached to lending money was in many ways attached to all the
activities of a medieval merchant. Medieval people were uneasy about a person
making a profit merely from the investment of money rather than labor, skill, and
time. Merchants themselves shared these ideas to some degree, so they gave gener-
ous donations to the church and to charities. They also took pains not to flaunt
their wealth through flashy dress and homes. By the end of the Middle Ages, soci-
ety had begun to accept the role of the merchant.
258 Chapter 11 The Creativity and Challenges of Medieval Cities
Mechanical Clock
Slowly falling weights provide the force that pushes the hand on the face
of this large, twenty-four-hour clock. Accurate time was important to
monks such as the one seated here, although this clock appears to be in a
public place, not a monastery, a reflection of the increasing importance of
time-keeping to many social groups. (Biblíothèque royale Albert 1er, Brussels)
Medieval Universities 259
Medieval Universities
How did universities evolve, and what needs of medieval society did
they serve?
Just as the first strong secular states emerged in the thirteenth century, so did the
first universities. This was no coincidence. The new bureaucratic states and the
church needed educated administrators, and universities were a response to this
need. The word university derives from the Latin universitas (oo-nee-VERS-ee-
tas), meaning “corporation” or “guild.” Medieval universities were educational
guilds that produced educated and trained individuals, and they continue to influ-
ence institutionalized learning in the Western world.
E N GL AN D
Petersborough
Bury
Cambridge St. Edmunds
Oxford
Salisbury Canterbury
Winchester Berlin
Magdeburg
Louvain Cologne POLAND
Ypres
Brussels Leipzig
Amiens
Mont Jumièges
Bec
Laon Fulda H OLY
St. Michel Notre Mainz Bamberg
Reims
AT L A N T I C Savigny Dame
Paris St.-Denis Heidelberg
Prague Kraków
50˚N
Chartres
Beauvais
ROM A N
Orléans
OCEAN Hirsau Lorch
Regensburg
Tours Fleury Clairvaux
Poitiers
Bourges EMPIRE
Cîteaux Basel Munich Vienna
F R ANCE St.-Gall
Cluny H U N GA RY
Santiago de Bordeaux
Compostela
Cahors Grenoble
Pavia Padua
León Piacenza
Toulouse
Bologna
10˚W Valladolid Montpellier Avignon
Coimbra Salamanca Florence
Vallombrosa
Avila 0 100 200 Km.
Perugia
SPAI N Corsica
Barcelona 0 100 200 Mi.
Toledo
Rome
Monte
Cassino
Valencia 20˚E
Naples
Seville Sardinia
Salerno
40˚N
Me
dite
rranean Sea
Palermo
Sicily
0˚ 10˚E
large numbers of noisy lay students. In contrast, schools attached to cathedrals and
run by the bishop and his clergy were frequently situated in bustling cities, and in
the eleventh century in Italian cities like Bologna (boe-LOAN-yuh), wealthy busi-
nessmen had established municipal schools. In the course of the twelfth century,
cathedral schools in France and municipal schools in Italy developed into educa-
tional institutions that attracted students from a wide area (see Map 11.2). These
schools were called studium generale (“general center of study”) or universitas
magistrorum et scholarium (“universal society of teachers and students”), the origin
of the English word university. The first European universities appeared in Italy in
Bologna and Salerno.
Medieval Universities 261
cathedral priests, Fulbert, to tutor his clever niece Heloise. The relationship be-
tween teacher and pupil passed beyond the intellectual. She became pregnant,
and Fulbert pressured the couple to marry. Abelard insisted that the union be kept
secret for the sake of his career, an arrangement Heloise much resented. Distrust-
ing Abelard, Fulbert hired men to castrate him. Wounded in spirit as well as body,
Abelard persuaded Heloise to enter a convent. He entered a monastery, and their
baby, baptized Astrolabe (AS-truh-layb) for a recent Muslim navigational inven-
tion, was adopted by her family. The lovers were later buried together in a ceme-
tery in Paris. Some scholars consider A History of My Calamities the most famous
autobiography of the twelfth century, a fine example of the new self-awareness of
the period’s rebirth of learning. Other scholars believe the entire History a forgery,
the source of a romantic legend with no basis in historical fact.3
tions. By the end of the fifteenth century there were at least eighty universities in
Europe. Some universities also offered younger students training in the liberal arts
that could serve as a foundation for more specialized study in all areas.
Universities were all-male communities. The few women trained at Salerno
during its early years of development were the last women in Europe to receive
formal university training in any subject until the nineteenth century, although a
handful of professor’s daughters in one or two places were reputed to have listened
to lectures from behind a curtain. (Most European universities did not admit or
grant degrees to women until after World War I.) Though university classes were
not especially expensive, the many years that university required meant that the
sons of peasants or artisans could rarely attend, unless they could find wealthy pa-
trons who would pay their expenses while they studied. Most students were the
sons of urban merchants or lower-level nobles, especially the younger sons who
would not inherit family lands.
University faculties grouped themselves according to academic disciplines—
law, medicine, arts, and theology. The professors (a term first used in the four-
teenth century) were known as “schoolmen” or Scholastics. They developed a Scholastics University professors
method of thinking, reasoning, and writing in which questions were raised and who developed a method of thinking,
reasoning, and writing in which
authorities cited on both sides of the question. The goal of the Scholastic method questions were raised and authorities
was to arrive at definitive answers and to provide a rational explanation for what cited on both sides of the question.
was believed on faith. Schoolmen held that reason and faith constituted two har-
monious realms whose truths complemented each other.
The Scholastic approach rested on the recovery of classical philosophical texts.
Ancient Greek and Arabic texts had entered Europe in the early twelfth century.
Knowledge of Aristotle and other Greek philosophers came to Paris and Oxford by
way of Islamic intellectual centers at Baghdad, Córdoba, and Toledo. These texts,
which formed the basis of Western philosophical and theological speculation,
were not the only Islamic gifts. The major contribution of Arabic culture to the new
currents of Western thought rested in the stimulus Arabic philosophers and com-
mentators gave to Europeans’ reflection on the Greek texts. Aristotle had stressed
the importance of the direct observation of nature, as well as the principles that
theory must follow fact and that knowledge of a thing requires an explanation of its
causes. The schoolmen reinterpreted Aristotelian texts in a Christian sense. But in
their exploration of the natural world, they did not precisely follow Aristotle’s axioms.
Medieval scientists argued from authority, such as the Bible, the Justinian Code, or
an ancient scientific treatise, rather than from direct observation and experimenta-
tion as modern scientists do. Thus the conclusions of medieval scientists were of-
ten wrong. Nevertheless, natural science gradually emerged as a discipline distinct
from philosophy, and Scholastics laid the foundations for later scientific work.
At all universities the standard method of teaching was the lecture—that is, a
reading. The syllabus consisted of a core of ancient texts. The professor read a pas-
sage from the Bible, the Justinian Code, or one of Aristotle’s treatises. He then ex-
plained and interpreted the passage; his interpretation was called a gloss. Texts and
glosses were sometimes collected and reproduced as textbooks. For example, the
Italian Peter Lombard (d. 1160), a professor at Paris, wrote what became the stan-
dard textbook in theology, Sententiae (sen-TEN-shee-uh) (The Sentences), a com-
pilation of basic theological principles.
Examinations were given after three, four, or five years of study, when the stu-
dent applied for a degree. The professors determined the amount of material stu-
dents had to know for each degree, and students frequently insisted that the
professors specify precisely what that material was. Examinations were oral and
very difficult. If the candidate passed, he was awarded a license to teach, which was
264 Chapter 11 The Creativity and Challenges of Medieval Cities
the earliest form of academic degree. Initially these licenses granted the title of
master or doctor, still in use today and both derived from Latin words meaning
“teach.” Bachelor’s degrees came later. Most students, however, did not become
teachers. They staffed the expanding diocesan, royal, and papal administrations.
Jewish scholars as well as Christian ones produced elaborate commentaries on
law and religious tradition. Medieval universities were closed to Jews, but in some
cities in the eleventh century special rabbinic academies opened that concen-
trated particularly on the study of the Talmud, a compilation of legal arguments,
proverbs, sayings, and folklore that had been produced in the fifth century in Bab-
ylon (present-day Iraq). The Talmud was written in Aramaic, so that simply learn-
ing to read it required years of study, and medieval scholars began to produce
commentaries on the Talmud to help facilitate this. The most famous of these was
that of Rabbi Solomon bar Isaac, known as Rashi (1040–1105), who lived in
Troyes, a city in France. Men seeking to become rabbis—highly respected figures
within the Jewish community with authority over economic and social as well as
religious matters—spent long periods of time studying the Talmud, which served
as the basis for their legal decisions in all areas of life.
The High Middle Ages saw the creation of new types of literature, architecture, and
music. Technological advances in such areas as papermaking and stone masonry
made innovations possible, but so did the growing wealth and sophistication of
patrons. Artists and artisans flourished in the more secure environment of the High
Middle Ages, producing works that celebrated the glories of love, war, and God.
Eleanor of Aquitaine may have taken troubadour poetry from France to Eng-
land when she married Henry II. Since the songs of the troubadours were widely
imitated in Italy, England, and Germany, they spurred the development of ver-
nacular literature there as well. The romantic motifs of the troubadours also influ-
enced the northern French trouvères (troo-VAIR), who wrote adventure-romances
in the form of epic poems in a language we call Old French, the ancestor of mod-
ern French. At the court of his patron, Marie of Champagne, Chrétien de Troyes
(krey-TYEN duh trwah) (ca. 1135–ca. 1190) used the legends of the fifth-century
British king Arthur (see page 154) as the basis for innovative tales of battle and
forbidden love. His most popular story is that of the noble Lancelot, whose love for
Guinevere, the wife of King Arthur, his lord, became physical as well as spiritual.
Most of the troubadours and trouvères came from and wrote for the aristocratic
classes, and their poetry suggests the interests and values of noble culture. Their
influence eventually extended to all social groups, however, for people who could
not read heard the poems and stories from people who could, so that what had
originally come from oral culture was recycled back into it every generation.
Drama, derived from the church’s liturgy, emerged as a distinct art form dur-
ing the High Middle Ages. Plays based on biblical themes and on the lives of the
saints were performed in the towns. Mystery plays were financed and performed by
“misteries,” members of the craft guilds, and miracle plays were acted by amateurs
or professional actors, not guild members.. By combining comical farce based on
ordinary life with serious religious scenes, plays gave ordinary people an opportu-
nity to identify with religious figures and think about the mysteries of their faith.
Games and sports were common forms of entertainment and relaxation. There
were games akin to modern football, rugby, and soccer in which balls were kicked
and thrown, wrestling matches, and dog fights. People played card and board
games of all types, gambling on these and on games with dice. Dancing was part
of religious and family celebrations.
tween. This made the ceiling much lighter, so that the side pillars and walls did
not need to carry so much weight. Solid walls could be replaced by windows,
which let in great amounts of light. (See the feature “Images in Society: From
Romanesque to Gothic.”)
Begun in the Île-de-France, Gothic architecture spread throughout France
with the expansion of royal power. From France the new style spread to England,
Germany, Italy, Spain, and eastern Europe. In those countries, the Gothic style
competed with strong indigenous architectural traditions and thus underwent
transformations that changed it to fit local usage. French master masons (MAY-
sens) were soon invited to design and supervise the construction of churches in master mason Man in charge of the
other parts of Europe. design and construction of cathedrals
and other major buildings.
Extraordinary amounts of money were needed to build these houses of wor-
ship. Consider, for example, the expense and labor involved in quarrying and
transporting the stone alone. More stone was quarried for churches in medieval
France than had been mined in ancient Egypt, where the Great Pyramid alone
consumed 40.5 million cubic feet of stone.
Money was not the only need. A great number of artisans had to be as-
sembled: quarrymen, sculptors, stonecutters, masons, mortar makers, carpen-
ters, blacksmiths, glassmakers, roofers. Each master craftsman had apprentices,
and unskilled laborers had to be recruited for the heavy work. The construc-
tion of a large cathedral was rarely completed in a lifetime; many were never
finished at all. Because generation after generation added to the building,
many Gothic churches show the architectural influences of two or even three
centuries. (These variations in style were one of the aspects of Gothic build-
ings hated by later Renaissance architects, who regarded unity of style as es-
sential in an attractive building.)
Bishops and abbots sketched out what they wanted and set general guide-
lines, but they left practical needs and aesthetic considerations to the master
mason. He held overall responsibility for supervision of the project. (Medieval
chroniclers applied the term architect to the abbots and bishops who commis-
sioned the projects or the lay patrons who financed them, not to the draftsmen
who designed them.) Master masons were paid higher wages than other ma-
sons; their contracts usually ran for several years, and great care was taken in
their selection. Being neither gentlemen, clerics, nor laborers, master masons
fit uneasily into the social hierarchy.
Since cathedrals were symbols of civic pride, towns competed to build the
largest and most splendid church. In northern France in the late twelfth and
early thirteenth centuries, cathedrals grew progressively taller. In 1163 the
citizens of Paris began Notre Dame Cathedral, planning it to reach the height
of 114 feet. When reconstruction on Chartres Cathedral was begun in 1194,
it was to be 119 feet. Many cathedrals well over 100 feet tall were built as each
bishop and town sought to outdo the neighbors. Medieval people built cathe-
drals to glorify God—and if mortals were impressed, all the better.
Tree of Jesse
In Christian symbolism, a tree stands for either life or death. Glassmakers depicted the ancestors
of Christ as a tree’s branches, based on the prophecy of Isaiah (11:1–2)—“a shoot shall sprout
from the stump of Jesse, and from his roots a bud shall blossom, the spirit of the Lord shall rest
upon him”—and the genealogy of Jesus in Matthew (1:1–16). In this stained glass from the west
façade of Chartres Cathedral (ca. 1150–1170), Jesse, David, and Solomon are shown from
bottom to top; a fourth panel (not shown) depicts Mary holding the Christ child. (© Clive Hicks)
Images in Society
From Romanesque to Gothic
268
North Apse
portal East
Floor Plan
Transept
Choir and
sanctuary
Nave
West Ambulatory
portal
South
portal
Spire
Ribbed vaulting
West portal
Savin-sur-Gartempe (Image 1), a Romanesque church Pointed
buttress
arch
Sec tion Review Stained glass beautifully reflects the creative energy of the High Middle Ages.
It is both an integral part of Gothic architecture and a distinct form of painting. As
• All the arts, including literature, archi- Gothic churches became more skeletal and had more windows, stained glass re-
tecture, and music, flourished in the
High Middle Ages through technologi-
placed manuscript illumination as the leading form of painting. At Chartres the
cal advances, increased wealth, and a craft and merchant guilds—drapers, furriers, haberdashers, tanners, butchers, bak-
more stable society. ers, fishmongers, and wine merchants—donated money and are memorialized in
• Latin was the language of high culture stained-glass windows. Thousands of scenes in the cathedral celebrate nature,
and education, but with advances in country life, and the activities of ordinary people.
papermaking, a cheaper writing mate- Tapestry making also came into its own in the fourteenth century. Heavy
rial was available, and literature from woolen tapestries were first made in the monasteries and convents as wall hang-
oral transmissions was written down
gradually in vernacular or local dialects.
ings for churches. Because they could be moved and lent an atmosphere of
warmth, they replaced mural paintings. Early tapestries depicted religious scenes,
• Troubadours and female trobairitz were
poets who wrote and sang lyric verse
but later hangings produced for the knightly class bore secular designs, especially
and provided a form of entertainment romantic forests and hunting spectacles.
to the aristocratic classes along with Once at least part of a Gothic cathedral had been built, the building began to
dramas, games, and sports. be used for religious services. The Mass and other services became increasingly
• Architecture provides the longest-lasting complex to fit with their new surroundings. Originally, services were chanted in
form of medieval art, most spectacularly unison, termed plainsong or Gregorian chant, but by the eleventh century addi-
in Romanesque cathedrals, which were tional voices singing on different pitches were added to create polyphony (puh-LIF-
massive “fortresses of God,” and in
uh-nee). Certain parts of the service were broken off into stand-alone polyphonic
Gothic cathedrals, which had many
windows and were full of light. pieces called motets, a style that composers soon adapted to secular music as well
• Cathedrals required huge amounts of
as ecclesiastical. Church leaders sometimes fumed that motets and polyphony
money, skilled workers, and many years made the text impossible to understand—Pope John XXII called this style an “ava-
to complete, and were built to glorify lanche of notes” in 1324—but, along with incense, candles, stained-glass win-
God and to impress people. dows, and the building itself, music made any service in a Gothic cathedral a rich
• Stained glass windows along with elabo- experience.
rate tapestries were a focal point in
Gothic churches, reflecting everyday
life and scripture to enhance religious
life and teachings. Cities and the Church
Why did towns become the center of religious heresy, and what was the
church’s response?
The soaring towers of Gothic cathedrals were visible symbols of the Christian faith
and civic pride of medieval urban residents, but many city people also felt that the
church did not meet their spiritual needs. The bishops, usually drawn from the
feudal nobility, did not understand urban culture and were suspicious of it. Chris-
tian theology, formulated for an earlier rural age, did not address the problems of
the more sophisticated mercantile society. The new monastic orders of the twelfth
century, such as the Cistercians, situated in remote, isolated areas had little rele-
vance to the towns. Townspeople wanted a pious clergy capable of preaching the
Gospel, and they disapproved of clerical ignorance and luxurious living. Critical
of the clergy, neglected, and spiritually unfulfilled, townspeople turned to hereti-
cal sects.
aside their wives and concubines. But Gregory did not foresee the consequences
of this order. Laypersons assumed they could, and indeed should, remove priests
for any type of immorality or for not living according to standards that the parish-
ioners judged appropriate.
In northern Italian towns, Arnold of Brescia (BREH-shee-uh), a vigorous advo-
cate of strict clerical poverty, denounced clerical wealth. In France, Peter Waldo,
a rich merchant of Lyons, gave his money to the poor and preached that only
prayers, not sacraments, were needed for salvation. The Waldensians (wawl-DEN- Waldensians The followers of Peter
see-uhnz)—as Peter’s followers were called—bitterly attacked the sacraments and Waldo, a French merchant who gave his
money to the poor and preached that
church hierarchy, and they carried these ideas across Europe. As we saw in Chap-
only prayers were needed for salvation.
ter 9, the Albigensians asserted that the material world was evil and that religious
leaders should be those who rejected worldly things, not the wealthy bishops or
the papacy (see page 212).
members largely from the burgher class, from small property owners and shop-
keepers. The monastic orders, by contrast, gathered their members (at least until
the thirteenth century) overwhelmingly from the nobility.
The friars represented a response to the spiritual and intellectual needs of the
thirteenth century. The Dominicans preferred that their friars be university gradu-
ates in order to better preach to a sophisticated urban society. The Dominicans
soon held professorial chairs at leading universities, and they count Thomas Aqui-
nas, probably the greatest medieval philosopher in Europe, as their most famous
member. The Franciscans followed suit at the universities and also produced intel-
lectual leaders. Women sought to develop similar orders devoted to active service
out in the world. Clare of Assisi (1193–1253) sought to live in poverty and became
a follower of Francis, who established a place for her to live in a nearby church.
She was joined by other women, and they attempted to establish a rule for life in
their community that would follow Francis’s ideals of absolute poverty and allow
them to serve the poor. Her rule was accepted by the papacy only after many dec-
Poor Clares A women’s order ades, and then only because she agreed that the order, called the Poor Clares,
established by Clare of Assisi, in devotion would be enclosed.
to active service out in the world.
In the growing cities of Europe, especially in the Netherlands, groups of
women seeking to live a religious life came together as what later came to be
Beguines Groups of women seeking to known as Beguines (bih-GEENS). (The origins of the word are debated.) They
live a religious life in the growing cities lived communally in small houses called beguinages, combining a life of prayer
of Europe.
with service to the needy. In a few cities these beguinages grew quite large, eventu-
ally incorporating churches and other buildings as well as housing for several hun-
dred women. Beguine spirituality emphasized direct personal
communication with God, sometimes through mystical expe-
riences, rather than through the intercession of a saint or of-
ficial church rituals. Many Beguines were also devoted to the
church’s sacraments, however, especially the Eucharist, and
initially some church officials gave guarded approval of the
movement. By the fourteenth century, however, they were
declared heretical and much of their property was confis-
cated, for church officials were clearly uncomfortable with
women who were neither married nor cloistered nuns.
pert methods of rooting out unorthodox thought. Ironically, within a hundred Sec tion Review
years of Francis’s death one of the Inquisition’s targets was the Spiritual Francis-
cans, a breakaway group that wanted to follow Francis’s original ideals of poverty • People increasingly turned to hereti-
cal sects to meet their spiritual needs
and denied the pope’s right to countermand that ideal. as traditional Christianity lost touch
Modern Americans consider the procedures of the Inquisition exceedingly un- with laypeople.
just, and there was substantial criticism of it in the Middle Ages. The accused did • The Dominican and Franciscan friars
not learn the evidence against them or see their accusers; they were subjected to sought to counteract heresy through
lengthy interrogations often designed to trap them; and torture could be used to vigorous preaching, services to lay-
extract confessions. Medieval people, however, believed that heretics destroyed people, and devotion to poverty; they
the souls of their neighbors. By attacking religion, it was also thought, heretics lived out in the world instead of in
cloistered monasteries.
destroyed the very bonds of society. By the mid-thirteenth century secular govern-
ments steadily pressed for social conformity, and they had the resources to search • The Beguines were groups of women
who came together to live a life of
out and punish heretics. So successful was the Inquisition as a tool of royal power prayer and service to the needy;
that within a century heresy had been virtually extinguished. though the church initially approved
Popes and kings jointly supported the Inquisition, but in the late thirteenth of them, it later declared them
century the papacy came into a violent dispute with several of Europe’s leading heretical.
rulers. Pope Boniface VIII (1294–1303), arguing from precedent, insisted that • The Inquisition, the church’s re-
King Edward I of England and Philip the Fair of France obtain his consent for sponse to heresy, had the support of
taxes they had imposed on the clergy. Edward immediately denied the clergy the both popes and kings even though it
used cruel and unjust methods to seek
protection of the law, and Philip halted the shipment of all ecclesiastical revenue out and punish heretics.
to Rome. Boniface had to back down.
• The struggle for power between the
The battle for power between the papacy and the French monarchy became a papacy and the monarchy was an
bitter war of propaganda. Finally, in 1302, in a letter titled Unam Sanctam (because ongoing problem.
its opening sentence spoke of one holy Catholic Church), Boniface insisted that all
Christians—including kings—were subject to the pope. Philip maintained that he
was completely sovereign in his kingdom and responsible to God alone. French Unam Sanctam An official letter issued
mercenary troops assaulted and arrested the aged pope at Anagni in Italy. Although by Pope Boniface VIII claiming that all
Christians were subject to the pope.
Boniface was soon freed, he died shortly afterward. The confrontation at Anagni
foreshadowed serious difficulties in the Christian church, but religious struggle was
only one of the crises that would face Western society in the fourteenth century.
Chapter Review
How did medieval cities originate, and what impact did they have on the econ-
omy and on culture? (page 247) Key Terms
Medieval cities—whether beginning around the sites of cathedrals, fortifications, or town liberties (p. 248)
market towns—recruited people from the countryside with the promise of greater free- merchant guild (p. 249)
dom and new possibilities. Cities provided economic opportunity, which, together craft guild (p. 250)
with the revival of long-distance trade and a new capitalistic spirit, led to greater wealth,
livery (p. 252)
a higher standard of living, and upward social mobility for many people. Merchants
and artisans formed guilds to protect their means of livelihood. Not everyone in medi- sumptuary laws (p. 252)
eval cities shared in the prosperity, however; many residents lived hand-to-mouth on Hanseatic League (p. 257)
low wages. usury (p. 257)
commercial revolution (p. 258)
How did universities evolve, and what needs of medieval society did they serve? mercantile capitalism (p. 258)
(page 259) Scholastics (p. 263)
The towns that became centers of trade and production in the High Middle Ages (continued)
developed into cultural and intellectual centers. Trade brought in new ideas as well as
274 Chapter 11 The Creativity and Challenges of Medieval Cities
merchandise, and in many cities a new type of educational institution—the university— summa (p. 264)
emerged from cathedral and municipal schools. Universities developed theological,
legal, and medical courses of study based on classical models and provided trained of- dialect (p. 264)
ficials for the new government bureaucracies. University-trained professionals joined vernacular literature (p. 265)
merchants and guild masters as well-off members of the urban elite, heading large troubadours (p. 265)
households staffed with servants and charging high prices for their services.
cathedral (p. 266)
Romanesque (p. 266)
How did the arts and architecture express the ideals, attitudes, and interests of Gothic (p. 266)
medieval people? (page 265)
master masons (p. 267)
University education was in Latin and was limited to men, but the High Middle Ages Waldensians (p. 271)
also saw the creation of new types of vernacular literature. Poems, songs, and stories,
written down in local dialects, celebrated things of concern to ordinary people. In this, Dominicans (p. 271)
the troubadours of southern France led the way, using Arabic models to create roman- Franciscans (p. 271)
tic stories of heterosexual love. The ability to read the vernacular was still limited, friars (p. 271)
however, so oral transmission continued as the most important way that information mendicants (p. 271)
was conveyed and traditions passed down. The oral culture of medieval cities included
plays with religious themes and also games, songs, and dancing. Poor Clares (p. 272)
Economic growth meant that merchants, nobles, and guild masters had disposable Beguines (p. 272)
income they could spend on artistic products and more elaborate consumer goods. They Unam Sanctam (p. 273)
supported the building of churches and cathedrals as visible symbols of their Christian
faith and their civic pride; cathedrals in particular grew larger and more sumptuous,
with high towers, stained-glass windows, and multiple altars. The sturdy Romanesque
style was replaced by the soaring Gothic, in which sophisticated building techniques
allowed windows to grow ever taller and wider. Cathedrals were places for socializing
as well as worship, and increasingly complex music added to the experience.
Why did towns become the center of religious heresy, and what was the church’s
response? (page 270)
Town residents demonstrated their deep religious faith in the construction of Gothic
cathedrals, but many urban people thought that the church did not fulfill their spiri-
tual needs. They turned instead to heresies, many of which taught that the church had
grown too powerful and wealthy. Combating heresy became a principal task of new
types of religious orders, most prominently the Dominicans and Franciscans, who
preached, ministered to city dwellers, and also staffed the papal Inquisition, a special
court designed to root out heresy. These efforts were largely successful, and the church
continued to exercise leadership of Christian society in the High Middle Ages, though
the clash between the papacy and the kings of France and England at the end of the
thirteenth century seriously challenged papal power.
Notes
1. D. C. Douglas and G. W. Greenaway, English Historical Documents, vol. 2, pp. 969–970.
2. Quoted in H. E. Sigerist, Civilization and Disease (Chicago: University of Chicago Press,
1943), p. 102.
3. See John F. Benton, “Fraud, Fiction and Borrowing in the Correspondence of Abelard and
Heloise,” in Culture, Power and Personality in Medieval France, ed. T. N. Bisson (London and
Rio Grande: The Hambledon Press, 1991), pp. 417–449, esp. pp. 430–443, which convinc-
ingly demonstrate that “the most personal parts of the correspondence are not genuine” and
that the letters were probably written in the later thirteenth century; and the same scholar’s
“The Correspondence of Abelard and Heloise,” in the same volume, pp. 487–512.
4. Quoted in J. H. Mundy, Europe in the High Middle Ages, 1150–1309 (New York: Basic Books,
1973), pp. 474–475.
275
following excerpt is from the twelfth-century Count- Questions for Analysis
ess of Dia. 1. Both of these songs focus on a beloved who
does not return the lover’s affection. What
I’ve suffered great distress similarities and differences do you see in them?
From a knight whom I once owned. 2. How does courtly love reinforce other aspects
Now, for all time, be it known: of medieval society? Are there aspects of medi-
I loved him—yes, to excess. eval society it contradicts?
His jilting I’ve regretted,
Yet his love I never really returned. 3. Can you find examples from current popular
Now for my sin I can only burn: music that parallel the sentiments expressed in
Dressed, or in my bed . . . these two songs?
276
CHAPTER 12
The Crisis of the Later
Middle Ages
1300–1450
Chapter Preview
Prelude to Disaster
What were the demographic, social,
and economic consequences of
climate change?
277
278 Chapter 12 The Crisis of the Later Middle Ages, 1300–1450
D uring the later Middle Ages the last book of the New Testament, the Book
of Revelation, inspired thousands of sermons and hundreds of religious
tracts. The Book of Revelation deals with visions of the end of the world, with
disease, war, famine, and death. It is no wonder this part of the Bible was so popu-
lar. Between 1300 and 1450 Europeans experienced a frightful series of shocks:
climate change, economic dislocation, plague, war, social upheaval, and increased
crime and violence. Death and preoccupation with death make the fourteenth
century one of the most wrenching periods of Western civilization. Yet, in spite of
the pessimism and crises, important institutions and cultural forms, including rep-
resentative assemblies and national literatures, emerged. Even institutions that
experienced severe crisis, such as the Christian church, saw new types of vitality.
Prelude to Disaster
What were the demographic, social, and economic consequences of
climate change?
In the first half of the fourteenth century, Europe experienced a series of climate
changes that led to lower levels of food production, which had dramatic and disas-
trous ripple effects. Political leaders attempted to find solutions, but were unable
to deal with the economic and social problems that resulted.
The period from about 1000 to about 1300 saw a warmer than usual climate
in Europe, which underlay all the changes and vitality of the High Middle Ages.
About 1300 the climate changed, becoming colder and wetter. Historical geogra-
phers refer to the period from 1300 to 1450 as a “little ice age.”
An unusual number of storms brought torrential rains, ruining the wheat, oat,
and hay crops on which people and animals almost everywhere depended. Since
long-distance transportation of food was expensive and difficult, most urban areas
depended for bread and meat on areas no more than a day’s journey away. Poor
harvests—and one in four was likely to be poor—led to scarcity and starvation.
Great Famine A terrible famine that hit Almost all of northern Europe suffered a “Great Famine” in the years 1315–1322,
much of Europe after a period of climate which contemporaries interpreted as a recurrence of the biblical “seven lean
change (1315–1322).
years” (Genesis 42). Even in non-famine years, the cost of grain, livestock, and
dairy products rose sharply.
Reduced caloric intake meant increased susceptibility to disease, especially for
infants, children, and the elderly. Workers on reduced diets had less energy, which
in turn meant lower productivity, lower output, and higher grain prices.
Hardly had western Europe begun to recover from this disaster when another
struck: an epidemic of typhoid fever carried away thousands. Then in 1318 disease
hit cattle and sheep, drastically reducing the herds and flocks. Another bad harvest
in 1321 brought famine and death.
The catastrophes of the fourteenth century had grave social consequences. In
parts of the Low Countries and in the Scottish-English borderlands, entire villages
were abandoned. In Flanders and East Anglia (eastern England), some peasants
were forced to mortgage, sublease, or sell their holdings to richer farmers in order
to buy food. Throughout the affected areas, young men and women sought work
in the towns. Overall, the population declined because of the deaths caused by
famine and disease; postponement of marriages may have also played a part.
Meanwhile, the international character of trade and commerce meant that a
disaster in one country had serious implications elsewhere. For example, the infec-
Chronology
tion that attacked English sheep in 1318 caused a sharp de- 1309–1376 Babylonian Captivity; papacy in Avignon
cline in wool exports in the following years. Without wool,
Flemish weavers could not work, and thousands were laid 1310–1320 Dante, Divine Comedy
off. Without woolen cloth, the businesses of Flemish, Hanse- 1315–1322 Famine in northern Europe
atic, and Italian merchants suffered. Unemployment encour- 1324 Marsiglio of Padua, Defensor Pacis
aged people to turn to crime.
1337–1453 Hundred Years’ War
As the subsistence crisis deepened, popular discontent
and paranoia increased. In France, starving people focused 1348 Black Death arrives in mainland Europe
their anger on the rich, speculators, and the Jews, who were 1358 Jacquerie peasant uprising in France
targeted as creditors fleecing the poor through pawnbroking.
1378–1417 Great Schism
(Expelled from France in 1306, Jews were readmitted in
1315 and were granted the privilege of lending at high inter- 1381 Peasants’ Revolt in England
est rates.) Rumors spread of a plot by Jews and their agents, 1387–1400 Chaucer, Canterbury Tales
the lepers, to kill Christians by poisoning the wells. Based on 1405 Christine de Pizan, The Treasure of the
“evidence” collected by torture, many lepers and Jews were City of Ladies
killed, beaten, or hit with heavy fines.
1415 English smash the French at Agincourt
Government responses to these crises were ineffectual.
The three sons of Philip the Fair who sat on the French 1429 French victory at Orléans; Charles VII
throne between 1314 and 1328 condemned speculators, who crowned king
held stocks of grain back until conditions were desperate and 1431 Joan of Arc declared a heretic and burned
prices high; forbade the sale of grain abroad; and published at the stake
legislation prohibiting fishing with traps that took large
catches. These measures had few positive results.
Sec tion Review In England, Edward I’s incompetent son, Edward II (r. 1307–1327), also con-
demned speculators, after his attempts to set price controls on livestock and ale
• About 1300 the climate of Europe proved futile. He did try to buy grain abroad, but little was available: yields in the
changed from an era of warmer tem-
peratures to a “little ice age,” becoming
Baltic were low; the French crown, as we have seen, forbade exports; and the grain
colder and wetter. shipped from northern Spain was grabbed by pirates. Such grain as reached south-
ern English ports was stolen by looters and sold on the black market. The Crown’s
• An increase in rainfall ruined grain
crops and led to widespread famine. efforts at famine relief failed.
• Typhoid fever claimed the lives of many
people, cattle, and sheep, bringing even
more famine and death from disease or
starvation.
The Black Death
• Decreased farm yields led to a decrease How did the spread of the plague shape European society?
in international trade, which affected
economies throughout Europe, result- Royal attempts to provide food from abroad were unsuccessful, but they indicate
ing in unemployment, crime, and
the extent of long-distance shipping by the beginning of the fourteenth century. In
paranoia.
1291 Genoese (JEN-oh-eez) sailors had opened the Strait of Gibraltar to Italian
• Governments attempted to forbid
shipping by defeating the Moroccans. Then, shortly after 1300, important ad-
grain sales abroad and condemned
speculators, but most measures proved vances were made in the design of Italian merchant ships. A square rig was added
to have little effect. to the mainmast, and ships began to carry three masts instead of just one. Addi-
tional sails better utilized wind power to propel the ship. The improved design
meant that cargo could now move quickly and regularly across great distances. So,
however, could disease pathogens carried by the vermin that stowed away on these
vessels. The most frightful of these diseases first emerged in western Europe in
Black Death Bubonic plague that first 1347 and was later called the Black Death. (Sometime in the fifteenth century,
struck Europe in 1347 and was spread the Latin phrase atra mors, meaning “dreadful death,” was translated as “black
mainly by rats and fleas. In less virulent
forms, the disease reappeared many
death,” and the phrase stuck.)
times until 1721.
The city’s residents dumped the corpses into the sea as fast as they could, but they
were already infected.
In October 1347 Genoese ships brought the plague from Kaffa to Messina,
from which it spread across Sicily. Venice and Genoa were hit in January 1348,
and from the port of Pisa (PEE-zuh) the disease spread south to Rome and east to
Florence and all of Tuscany. By late spring southern Germany was attacked.
Frightened French authorities chased a galley bearing the disease away from the
port of Marseilles, but not before plague had infected the city, from which it spread
to Languedoc (lahng-DAWK) and Spain. In June 1348 two ships entered the Bris-
tol Channel and introduced it into England. All Europe felt the scourge of this
horrible disease (see Map 12.1).
Although urban authorities from London to Paris to Rome had begun to try to
achieve a primitive level of sanitation by the fourteenth century, urban conditions
remained ideal for the spread of disease. Narrow streets filled with refuse and hu-
man excrement were as much cesspools as thoroughfares. Dead animals and sore-
covered beggars greeted the traveler. Houses whose upper stories projected over
1346
Bergen 1347
1348
N
1349
1350
No r t h
Sea Riga After 1350
Durham
Dublin Lancaster Baltic City or area partially
York Sea or totally spared
Königsberg
Leicester N
Lübeck
Danzig
Major trade route 50˚
Bristol Norwich Hamburg
London
Dnie
Do
Bruges
Sarai
nR
AT L A N T I C Warsaw
pe r R.
Calais Liège
.
Erfurt
OC EAN Cologne
Wroclaw Volga
R.
Paris Würzburg
Strasbourg Prague Cracow
Nuremberg Caspian
Vienna Sea
Zurich
Bordeaux
Lyons
Milan Caffa
E Venice
Montpellier Avignon Genoa
br
Pisa R. Sea
a nube
o
ck
Bla
D
R.
Florence
Lisbon Marseilles Siena 40˚N
Toledo Barcelona Corsica Dubrovnik Trebisond
Rome Constantinople
Valencia
Sardinia Naples
Seville Tigris R
Balearic Is. .
Strait of Antioch
Gibraltar Messina Athens
Salé Sicily Eu
phr
Tunis ates
R.
0 200 400 Km. M
ed Malta Rhodes
ite Candia Cyprus
rrane
0 200 400 Mi. an Sea Crete
Damascus
282 Chapter 12 The Crisis of the Later Middle Ages, 1300–1450
the lower ones blocked light and air. And extreme overcrowding was common-
place. When all members of an aristocratic family lived and slept in one room, it
should not be surprising that six or eight persons in a middle-class or poor house-
hold slept in one bed—if they had one. Closeness, after all, provided warmth.
Houses were beginning to be constructed of brick, but many wood, clay, and mud
houses remained. A determined rat had little trouble entering such a house.
Standards of personal hygiene remained frightfully low. Fleas and body lice
were universal afflictions: everyone from peasants to archbishops had them. One
more bite did not cause much alarm. But if that nibble came from a bacillus-bearing
flea, an entire household or area was doomed.
Mortality rates cannot be specified because population figures for the period
before the arrival of the plague do not exist for most countries and cities. Of a total
English population of perhaps 4.2 million, probably 1.4 million died of the Black
Death in its several visits. Densely populated Italian cities endured incredible losses.
Florence lost between one-half and two-thirds of its population when the plague
visited in 1348. The most widely accepted estimate for western Europe is that the
plague killed about one-third of the population in the first wave of infection.
Nor did central and eastern Europe escape the ravages of the disease. One
chronicler records that, in the summer and autumn of 1349, between five hun-
dred and six hundred died every day in Vienna. Styria, in what today is central
Austria, was very hard hit, with cattle straying unattended in the fields.
As the Black Death took its toll on the German Empire, waves of emigrants
fled to Poland, Bohemia, and Hungary. The situation there was better, though
disease was not completely absent. The plague seems to have entered Poland
through the Baltic seaports and spread from there. Still, population losses were
lower than elsewhere in Europe. The plague spread from Poland to Russia, reach-
ing Pskov, Novgorod, and Moscow. In Serbia, though, the plague left vast tracts of
land unattended, which prompted an increase in Albanian immigration to meet
the labor shortage.
Across Europe the Black Death recurred intermittently from the 1360s to
1400. It reappeared with reduced virulence from time to time over the following
centuries, making its last appearance in the French port city of Marseilles in 1721.
Survivors became more prudent. Because periods of famine had caused malnutri-
tion, making people vulnerable to disease, Europeans controlled population
growth so that population did not outstrip food supply. Western Europeans im-
proved navigation techniques and increased long-distance trade, which permitted
the importation of grain from sparsely populated Baltic regions (see page 281).
They strictly enforced quarantine measures. They worked on the development of
vaccines. But it was only in 1947, six centuries after the arrival of the plague in the
West, that the American microbiologist Selman Waksman discovered an effective
vaccine, streptomycin. Plague continues to infect rodent and human populations
sporadically today.
blood. Certain symptoms of the plague, especially bleeding and vomiting, were
believed to be the body’s natural reaction to too much fluid. Doctors frequently
prescribed bloodletting—that is, taking blood from the body by applying leeches
or making small cuts in veins—as standard treatment.
If the plague came from poisoned air, people reasoned, then strong-smelling
herbs or other substances held in front of the nose or burned as incense might stop
it. Perhaps loud sounds like ringing church bells or firing the newly invented can-
non might help. Medicines made from plants that were bumpy or that oozed liq-
uid might work, keeping the more dangerous swelling and oozing of the plague
away. Magical letter and number combinations, called cryptograms, were espe-
cially popular in Muslim areas. They were often the first letters of words in prayers
or religious sayings, and they gave people a sense of order when faced with the
randomness with which the plague seemed to strike.
Wealthier people often fled cities for the countryside, though sometimes this
simply spread the plague faster. Some cities tried shutting their gates to prevent
infected people and animals from coming in, which worked in a few cities. They
also walled up houses in which there was plague, trying to isolate those who were
sick from those who were still healthy. Along with looking for medical causes and
cures, people also searched for scapegoats, and savage cruelty sometimes resulted.
Many people believed that the Jews had poisoned the wells of Christian communi-
ties and thereby infected the drinking water. This charge led to the murder of
thousands of Jews across Europe.
Many people did not see the plague as a medical issue, but instead interpreted
it as the result of something within themselves. God must be punishing them for
terrible sins, they thought, so the best remedies were religious ones: asking for
forgiveness, prayer, trust in God, making donations to churches, and trying to live
better lives. In Muslim areas, religious leaders urged virtuous living in the face of
death: give to the poor, reconcile with your enemies, free your slaves, and say a
proper goodbye to your friends and family.
Flagellants
In this manuscript illumination from 1349, shirtless flagellants scourge themselves with whips as they walk through the streets of the
Flemish city of Tournai. The text notes that they are asking for God’s grace to return to the city after it had been struck with the “most
grave” illness. (Ann Ronan Picture Library, London/HIP/Art Resource, NY)
The plague ravaged populations in Asia, North Africa, and Europe; in western
Europe a long international war added further death and destruction. England
and France had engaged in sporadic military hostilities from the time of the Nor-
man Conquest in 1066, and in the middle of the fourteenth century these became
more intense. From 1337 to 1453, the two countries intermittently fought one
another in what was the longest war in European history, ultimately dubbed the
Hundred Years’ War though it actually lasted 116 years.
deserved the title of king of France. Edward III’s dynastic argument upset the
feudal order in France: to increase their independent power, French vassals of
Philip VI used the excuse that they had to transfer their loyalty to a more legitimate
overlord, Edward III. One reason the war lasted so long was that it became a
French civil war, with some French barons supporting English monarchs in order
to thwart the centralizing goals of the French crown.
R.
R.
BRITTANY HO LY BRITTANY HOLY
MAINE MAINE
ANJOU RO M A N ANJOU ROMA N
R. R.
N Loire Loire EMPIRE
BURGUNDY EMPIRE BURGUNDY
TOURAINE TOURAINE
Poitiers
1356
POITOU POITOU
AUVERGNE AUVERGNE
Rhône R.
Rhône R.
AQUITAINE 45°N AQUITAINE 45°N
Bordeaux Gar DAUPHINÉ
G
Bordeaux ar DAUPHINÉ
0 50 100 Km.
o o
nn
nn
e Saint-Sardos eR
R .
GASCONY GASCONY
LANGUEDOC LANGUEDOC
.
0 50 100 Mi.
Toulouse Toulouse
S PAI N
S PA I N
1337
(before the Battle of Crécy) 1360
English holdings
(after the Battle of Poitiers)
Mediterranean Mediterranean
Sea English holdings Sea
French holdings
French holdings
Extent of English holdings
after Treaty of Paris, 1259 40°N Major battle 40°N
R.
BRITTANY
MAINE
BRITTANY EMPIRE
Orléans MAINE
ANJOU R. ANJOU R.
Loire DUCHY OF COUNTY OF Loire COUNTY OF
Bourges BURGUNDY BURGUNDY DUCHY OF BURGUNDY
TOURAINE TOURAINE BURGUNDY
POITOU POITOU
AUVERGNE
AUVERGNE
AQUITAINE
Rhône R.
Rhône R.
AQUITAINE
45°N Castillon-sur-Dordogne 45°N
Bordeaux Gar DAUPHINÉ Bordeaux DAUPHINÉ
o Ga1453
ro
nn
eR nn
. e
GASCONY GASCONY
LANGUEDOC LANGUEDOC
R.
Toulouse Toulouse
MAP 12.2 English Holdings in France During the Hundred Years’ War
The year 1429 marked the greatest extent of English holdings in France.
288
The Hundred Years’ War 289
of Paris (see Map 12.2). But the French cause was not lost. Though England had
scored the initial victories, France won the war.
the social order was disrupted as the knights who ordinarily served as sheriffs, coro-
ners, jurymen, and justices of the peace were abroad. The war stimulated techno-
logical experimentation, especially with artillery. Cannon revolutionized warfare,
making the stone castle no longer impregnable. Because only central governments,
not private nobles, could afford cannon, they strengthened the military power of
national states.
The long war also had a profound impact on the political and cultural lives of
the two countries. Most notably, it stimulated the development of the English
representative assemblies Parliament. Between 1250 and 1450, representative assemblies flourished in
Deliberative meetings of lords and many European countries. In the English Parliament, German diets, and Spanish
wealthy urban residents that flourished
in many European countries between
cortes, deliberative practices developed that laid the foundations for the represen-
1250 and 1450 and were the precursors tative institutions of modern liberal-democratic nations. While representative as-
to the English Parliament, German diets, semblies declined in most countries after the fifteenth century, the English
and Spanish cortes. Parliament endured. Edward III’s constant need for money to pay for the war
compelled him to summon not only the great barons and bishops, but knights of
the shires and burgesses from the towns as well. Parliament met in thirty-seven of
the fifty years of Edward’s reign.2
The frequency of the meetings is significant. Representative assemblies were
becoming a habit. Knights and wealthy urban residents—or the “Commons,” as
they came to be called—recognized their mutual interests and began to meet apart
from the great lords. The Commons gradually realized that they held the country’s
nationalism A sense of unity among a purse strings, and a parliamentary statute of 1341 required that all nonfeudal levies
people living in a particular area, based have parliamentary approval. By signing the law, Edward III acknowledged that
on language, shared customs, and
the king of England could not tax without Parliament’s consent. During the course
culture, and often accompanied by
hostility to outsiders. of the war, money grants were increasingly tied to royal redress of grievances:
to raise money, the government had to correct the wrongs its subjects
protested.
Sec tion Review In England, theoretical consent to taxation and legislation was
• Animosity arose between England and France in- given in one assembly for the entire country. France had no such single
volving the duchy of Aquitaine and the question assembly; instead, there were many regional or provincial assemblies.
of succession to the French Capetian dynasty in Why did a national representative assembly fail to develop in France?
1328; the resulting standoff led to the Hundred Linguistic, geographical, economic, legal, and political differences
Years’ War.
were very strong. People tended to think of themselves as Breton, Nor-
• Even though each side feared invasion and slaughter, man, Burgundian, or whatever, rather than French. Provincial assem-
they each believed their cause was just and many
benefited from the war, gaining land, regular wages, blies, highly jealous of their independence, did not want a national
or simply the spoils of looting and pillaging. assembly. The costs of sending delegates to it would be high, and the
• The combatants fought most of the war in France, result was likely to be increased taxation. In addition, the initiative for
the English gaining an early lead using sieges and convening assemblies rested with the king. But some monarchs lacked
raids with longbow and cannon fire and advancing the power to call such an assembly, and others, including Charles VI,
all the way to Paris, but eventually the French won. found the idea of representative assemblies thoroughly distasteful.
• Joan of Arc saved the French monarchy and contrib- In both countries, however, the war did promote the growth of
uted to ending the war, but the English burned her nationalism—the feeling of unity and identity that binds together a
at the stake as a heretic for claiming a direct connec- people. After victories, each country experienced a surge of pride in its
tion with God.
military strength. Just as English patriotism ran strong after Crécy and
• Economic costs of the war were high in both coun- Poitiers, so French national confidence rose after Orléans. French na-
tries, with farms ruined and trade disrupted, but this
period saw the beginning of the English parliament tional feeling demanded the expulsion of the enemy not merely from
and the growth of nationalism and pride in both Normandy and Aquitaine but from all French soil. Perhaps no one
France and England. expressed this national consciousness better than Joan of Arc when
she exulted that the enemy had been “driven out of France.”
Challenges to the Church 291
In times of crisis or disaster, people of all faiths have sought the consolation of
religion. While local clergy eased the suffering of many, a dispute over who was
the legitimate pope weakened the church as an institution. New ideas about
church government took root.
recognized Urban. At first the Italian city-states recognized Urban; when he alien-
ated them, they opted for Clement.
John of Spoleto, a professor at the law school at Bologna, eloquently summed
up intellectual opinion of the schism, or division: “The longer this schism lasts,
the more it appears to be costing, and the more harm it does; scandal, massacres,
ruination, agitations, troubles and disturbances.”3 The common people, wracked
by inflation, wars, and plague, were thoroughly confused about which pope was
legitimate. The schism weakened the religious faith of many Christians and
brought church leadership into serious disrepute. The schism also brought to the
fore conciliar ideas about church government.
made many copies of his Bible. Lollard teaching allowed women to preach, and confraternities Voluntary lay groups
they played a significant role in the movement. After Anne, sister of Wenceslaus organized by occupation, devotional
preference, neighborhood, or charitable
(WEN-sis-laws), king of Germany and Bohemia, married Richard II of England, activity.
members of her household carried Lollard books back to Bohemia.
In response to continued calls throughout Europe for a council, the cardinals Sec tion Review
of Rome and Avignon summoned a council at Pisa in 1409. That gathering of
prelates and theologians deposed both popes and selected another. Neither the • The so-called Babylonian Captivity
was a period when the popes resided
Avignon pope nor the Roman pope would resign, however, and the appalling re-
in Avignon instead of Rome, worked
sult was the creation of a threefold schism. on bureaucratic reforms, lived in
Finally, under pressure from the German emperor Sigismund (SEE-gis-muhnd), luxury, and lost their focus on spiritual
a great council met at the imperial city of Constance (KON-stuhns) (1414–1418). objectives.
It had three objectives: to end the schism, to reform the church “in head and • The papacy relocated to Rome under
members” (from top to bottom), and to wipe out heresy. The council condemned Pope Gregory, but his death saw the
the Czech reformer Jan Hus (yahn HOOS) (see the feature “Individuals in Society: beginning of the Great Schism
(1378–1417) when two popes, Urban
Jan Hus”), and he was burned at the stake. The council eventually deposed both
VI and Clement VII, competed to be
the Roman pope and the successor of the pope chosen at Pisa, and it isolated the the true pope.
Avignon antipope. A conclave elected a new leader, the Roman cardinal Colonna,
• Conciliarists Rector Marsiglio, who
who took the name Martin V (1417–1431). advocated a general council to share
Martin proceeded to dissolve the council. Nothing was done about reform. In power with the pope, and John
the later fifteenth century the papacy concentrated on Italian problems to the ex- Wyclif, who wrote that scripture was
clusion of universal Christian interests. Though the church was reunited, the the basis of religion and translated the
first Bible into English, both argued
spiritual mystique of the clergy had weakened, and lay people were not willing to
against medieval church structure.
rely on the clergy or church hierarchy for their salvation. Pious men and women
• A third council (Pisa, 1409) calling for
increasingly formed confraternities (kon-fruh-TUR-nih-teez), voluntary groups of
an end to the schism only resulted in
lay people designed to express devotion through prayer, charitable giving, and a tri-fold schism, which ended when a
devotional activities. fourth council at Constance (1414–
1418) finally united the church, but
the church’s reputation was damaged
and the faithful began to meet in
Economic and Social Change small groups for devotional services.
How did economic and social tensions contribute to revolts, crime, • The priest Jan Hus denounced
violence, and a growing sense of ethnic and national distinctions? church abuses and papal authority,
and when the church burned him at
the stake in 1415, despite a promise of
In the fourteenth century economic and political difficulties, disease, and war pro- safe conduct, the nobility publicly
foundly affected the lives of European peoples. Decades of slaughter and destruc- made their first protest to ecclesiasti-
cal authority.
tion, punctuated by the decimating visits of the Black Death, made a grave economic
situation virtually disastrous. In many parts of France and the Low Countries, fields
lay in ruin or untilled for lack of labor power. In England, as taxes increased, criti-
cisms of government policy and mismanagement multiplied. Crime and new forms
of business organization aggravated economic troubles, and throughout Europe the
frustrations of the common people erupted into widespread revolts.
294
the forerunner of Protestantism. In the eighteenth Questions for Analysis
century Enlightenment philosophes evoked Hus 1. Since Jan Hus lived and died insisting that his
as a defender of freedom of expression. In the nine- religious teaching was thoroughly orthodox,
teenth century central European nationalists used why has he been hailed as a reformer?
Hus’s name to defend national sentiment against
2. What political and cultural interests did the
Habsburg rule. And in the twentieth century Hus’s
martyred Hus serve?
name was used against German fascist and Russian
communist tyranny.
295
296 Chapter 12 The Crisis of the Later Middle Ages, 1300–1450
claimed fiscal rights over the county of Flanders. Monasteries also pressed peas-
ants for additional money, above their customary tithes. In retaliation, peasants
burned and pillaged castles and aristocratic country houses. A French army
crushed peasant forces, and savage repression and the confiscation of peasant
property followed in the 1330s.
In 1358, when French taxation for the Hundred Years’ War fell heavily on the
poor, the frustrations of the French peasantry exploded in a massive uprising called
Jacquerie A massive uprising by French the Jacquerie (zhahk-REE), after a mythical agricultural laborer, Jacques Bon-
peasants in 1358 protesting heavy homme (Good Fellow). Peasants blamed the nobility for oppressive taxes, for the
taxation.
criminal brigandage of the countryside, for losses on the battlefield, and for the
general misery. Crowds swept through the countryside, slashing the throats of
nobles, burning their castles, raping their wives and daughters, and killing or
maiming their horses and cattle. Artisans, small merchants, and parish priests
joined the peasants. Urban and rural groups committed terrible destruction, and
for several weeks the nobles were on the defensive. Then the upper class united
to repress the revolt with merciless ferocity. Thousands of the “Jacques,” innocent
as well as guilty, were cut down. That forcible suppression of social rebellion,
without any effort to alleviate its underlying causes, served to drive protest under-
ground.
The Peasants’ Revolt in England in 1381 involved thousands of people. Its
causes were complex and varied from place to place. In general, though, the thir-
teenth century had witnessed the steady commutation of labor services for cash
rents, and the Black Death had drastically cut the labor supply. As a result, peas-
ants demanded higher wages and fewer manorial obligations. Their lords coun-
tered with a law freezing wages and binding workers to their manors. Unable to
climb higher, the peasants sought release for their economic frustrations in revolt.
Economic grievances combined with other factors. The south of England, where
the revolt broke out, had been subjected to destructive French raids. The English
government did little to protect the south, and villagers grew increasingly fright-
ened and insecure. Moreover, decades of aristocratic violence against the weak
peasantry had bred hostility and bitterness. Social and religious agitation by the
popular preacher John Ball fanned the embers of discontent. Ball’s famous
couplet “When Adam delved and Eve span; Who was then the gentleman?” re-
flected real revolutionary sentiment.
The English revolt was ignited by the reimposition of a head tax on all adult
males. Despite widespread opposition to the tax in 1380, the royal council ordered
the sheriffs to collect it again in 1381 on penalty of a huge fine. Beginning with
assaults on the tax collectors, the uprising in England followed a course similar to
that of the Jacquerie in France. Castles and manors were sacked. Manorial records
were destroyed. Many nobles, including the archbishop of Canterbury (KAN-ter-
ber-ee), who had ordered the collection of the tax, were murdered.
The center of the revolt lay in the highly populated and economically ad-
vanced south and east, but sections of the north and the Midlands also witnessed
rebellions. Violence took different forms in different places. Urban discontent
merged with rural violence. In English towns where skilled Flemish craftsmen
were employed, fear of competition led to their being attacked and murdered. Ap-
prentices and journeymen, frustrated because the highest positions in the guilds
were closed to them, rioted.
The boy-king Richard II (r. 1377–1399) met the leaders of the revolt, agreed
to charters ensuring peasants’ freedom, tricked them with false promises, and
then crushed the uprising with terrible ferocity. The nobility tried to restore an-
cient duties of serfdom, but nearly a century of freedom had elapsed, and the
Economic and Social Change 297
The most unusual feature of this pattern was the late age of marriage for
women. Women entered marriage as adults and took charge of running a house-
hold immediately. They were thus not as dependent on their husbands or their
mothers-in-law as were women who married at younger ages. They had fewer
pregnancies than women who married earlier, though not necessarily fewer sur-
viving children.
Men of all social groups were older when they married. In general, men were
in their middle or late twenties at first marriage, with wealthier urban merchants
often much older. Journeymen and apprentices were often explicitly prohibited
from marrying, as were the students at universities, as they were understood to be
in “minor orders” and thus like clergy, even if they were not intending on careers
in the church.
The prohibitions on marriage for certain groups of men and the late age of
marriage for most men meant that cities and villages were filled with large num-
bers of young adult men with no family responsibilities who often formed the core
of riots and unrest. Not surprisingly, this situation also contributed to a steady
market for sexual services outside of marriage, what in later centuries was termed
prostitution. Research on the southern French province of Languedoc in the four-
teenth and fifteenth centuries has revealed the establishment of legal houses of
prostitution in many cities. Municipal authorities set up houses or red-light dis-
tricts either outside the city walls or away from respectable neighborhoods. For
example, authorities in Montpellier set aside Hot Street for prostitution, required
public women to live there, and forbade anyone to molest them. Prostitution thus
passed from being a private concern to a social matter requiring public supervi-
sion. The towns of Languedoc were not unique. Public authorities in Amiens,
Dijon, Paris, Venice, Genoa, London, Florence, Rome, most of the larger Ger-
man towns, and the English port of Sandwich set up brothels.
Visiting brothels was associated with achieving manhood in the eyes of young
men, though for the women themselves their activities were work. Indeed, in some
cases the women had no choice, for they had been traded to the brothel manager
by their parents or other people in payment for debt, or had quickly become in-
debted to him (or, more rarely, her) for the clothes and other finery regarded as
essential to their occupation. Poor women—and men—also sold sex illegally out-
side of city brothels, combining this with other sorts of part-time work such as
laundering or sewing. Prostitution was an urban phenomenon because only popu-
lous towns had large numbers of unmarried young men, communities of transient
merchants, and a culture accustomed to a cash exchange.
Though selling sex for money was legal in the Middle Ages, the position of
women who did so was always marginal. In the late fifteenth century cities began
to limit brothel residents’ freedom of movement and choice of clothing, requiring
them to wear distinctive head coverings or bands on their clothing so that they
would not be mistaken for “honorable” women. The cities also began to impose
harsher penalties on women who did not live in the designated house or section of
town. A few prostitutes did earn enough to donate money to charity or buy prop-
erty, but most were very poor.
Along with buying sex, young men also took it by force. Unmarried women
often found it difficult to avoid sexual contact. Many of them worked as domestic
servants, where their employers or employers’ sons or male relatives could easily
coerce them, or they worked in proximity to men. Notions of female honor kept
upper-class women secluded in their homes, particularly in southern and eastern
Europe, but there was little attempt anywhere to keep female servants or day labor-
ers from the risk of seduction or rape. Rape was a capital crime in many parts of
Europe, but the actual sentences handed out were more likely to be fines and brief
Economic and Social Change 299
imprisonment, with the severity of the sentence dependent on the social status of
the victim and the perpetrator.
Same-sex relations—what in the late nineteenth century would be termed
“homosexuality”—were another feature of medieval urban life (and of village life,
though there are very few sources relating to sexual relations of any type in the
rural context). Same-sex relations were of relatively little concern to church or
state authorities in the early Middle Ages, but this attitude changed beginning in
the late twelfth century. By 1300 most areas had defined such actions as “crimes
against nature.” Same-sex relations, usually termed “sodomy,” became a capital
crime in most of Europe, with adult offenders threatened with execution by fire.
The Italian cities of Venice, Florence, and Lucca created special courts to deal
with sodomy, which saw thousands of investigations.
Sodomy was not a marginal practice, which may account for the fact that, de-
spite harsh laws and special courts, actual executions for sodomy were rare. Same-
sex relations often developed within the context of all-male environments, such as
the army, the craft shop, and the artistic workshop, and were part of the collective
male experience. Homoerotic relationships played important roles in defining
stages of life, expressing distinctions of status, and shaping masculine gender iden-
tity. Same-sex relations involving women almost never came to the attention of
legal authorities, so it is difficult to find out how common they were. However,
female-female desire was expressed in songs, plays, and stories, as was male-male
desire, offering evidence of the way people understood same-sex relations.
The later Middle Ages witnessed a movement away from legal pluralism or
dualism and toward legal homogeneity and an emphasis on blood descent. The
dominant ethnic group in an area tried to bar the other from positions of church
leadership and guild membership. Marriage laws were instituted that attempted
to maintain ethnic purity and some church leaders actively promoted ethnic
discrimination.
The most extensive attempt to prevent intermarriage and protect ethnic purity
is embodied in Ireland’s Statute of Kilkenny (kil-KEN-ee) (1366), which states Statute of Kilkenny Laws issued in
that “there were to be no marriages between those of immigrant and native stock; 1366 that discriminated against the Irish,
forbidding marriage between the English
that the English inhabitants of Ireland must employ the English language and and the Irish, requiring the use of the
bear English names; that they must ride in the English way (i.e., with saddles) and English language, and denying the Irish
have English apparel; that no Irishmen were to be granted ecclesiastical benefices access to ecclesiastical offices.
or admitted to monasteries in the English parts of Ireland. . . .”6
Late medieval chroniclers used words such as gens (zhahn) (race or clan) and
natio (NAHT-ee-oh) (species, stock, or kind) to refer to different groups. They held
that peoples differed according to language, traditions, customs, and laws. None of
these were unchangeable, however, and commentators increasingly also described
ethnic differences in terms of “blood”—“German blood,” “English blood,” and so
on—which made ethnicity heritable. Religious beliefs also came to be conceptu-
alized as blood, with people regarded as having Jewish blood, Muslim blood, or
Christian blood. The most dramatic expression of this was in Spain, where “purity
of the blood”—having no Muslim or Jewish ancestors—became an obsession.
Blood was also used as a way to talk about social differences, especially for nobles.
Just as Irish and English were prohibited from marrying each other, those of “no-
ble blood” were prohibited from marrying commoners in many parts of Europe.
As Europeans increasingly came into contact with people from Africa and Asia,
and particularly as they developed colonial empires, these notions of blood also
became a way of conceptualizing racial categories (see page 325).
Chapter Review
What were the demographic, social, and economic consequences of climate
change? (page 278) Key Terms
The crises of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries were acids that burned deeply Great Famine (p. 278)
into the fabric of traditional medieval society. Bad weather brought poor harvests, Black Death (p. 280)
which contributed to widespread famine and disease and an international economic flagellants (p. 284)
depression. Political leaders attempted to find solutions, but were unable to deal with
the economic and social problems that resulted. Agincourt (p. 287)
representative assemblies (p. 290)
nationalism (p. 290)
How did the spread of the plague shape European society? (page 280)
Babylonian Captivity (p. 291)
In 1348 a new disease, most likely the bubonic plague, came to mainland Europe, Great Schism (p. 291)
carried from the Black Sea by ships. It spread quickly by land and sea and within two
conciliarists (p. 292)
years may have killed as much as one-third of the European population. Contempo-
rary medical explanations for the plague linked it to poisoned air or water, and treat- confraternities (p. 293)
ments were ineffective. Many people regarded the plague as a divine punishment and peasant revolts (p. 293)
sought remedies in religious practices such as prayer, pilgrimages, or donations to Jacquerie (p. 296)
churches. Population losses caused by the Black Death led to inflation but in the long
Statute of Kilkenny (p. 301)
run may have contributed to more opportunities for the peasants and urban workers
who survived the disease.
What were the causes of the Hundred Years’ War, and how did the war affect
European politics, economics, and cultural life? (page 286)
The miseries of the plague were enhanced in England and France by the Hundred
Years’ War, which was fought intermittently in France from 1337 to 1453. The war
began as a dispute over the succession to the French crown, and royal propaganda on
both sides fostered a kind of early nationalism. The English won most of the battles
304 Chapter 12 The Crisis of the Later Middle Ages, 1300–1450
and in 1419 advanced to the walls of Paris. The appearance of Joan of Arc rallied the
French cause, and French troops eventually pushed English forces out of all of France
except the port of Calais. The war served as a catalyst for the development of represen-
tative government in England. In France, on the other hand, the war stiffened opposi-
tion to national assemblies.
What were the causes of the Great Schism, and how did church leaders, intellec-
tuals, and ordinary people respond? (page 291)
Religious beliefs offered people solace through these difficult times, but the Western
Christian church was going through a particularly difficult period in the fourteenth
and early fifteenth centuries. The papacy moved to Avignon in France, where it was
dominated by the French monarchy. This led eventually to some cardinals electing a
second, Roman pope, a division in the church called the Great Schism. The Avignon
papacy and the Great Schism weakened the prestige of the church and people’s faith
in papal authority. The conciliar movement, by denying the church’s universal sover-
eignty, strengthened the claims of secular governments to jurisdiction over all their
peoples. As members of the clergy challenged the power of the pope, laypeople chal-
lenged the authority of the church itself. Women and men increasingly relied on direct
approaches to God, often through mystical encounters, rather than on the institutional
church. Some, including John Wyclif and Jan Hus, questioned basic church doctrines.
How did economic and social tensions contribute to revolts, crime, violence, and
a growing sense of ethnic and national distinctions? (page 293)
The plague and the war both led to higher taxes and economic dislocations, which
sparked peasant revolts in Flanders, France, and England. Peasant revolts often blended
with conflicts involving workers in cities, where working conditions were changing to
create a greater gap between wealthy merchant-producers and poor workers. Unrest in
the countryside and cities may have been further exacerbated by marriage patterns that
left large numbers of young men unmarried and rootless. The pattern of late marriage
for men contributed to a growth in prostitution, which was an accepted feature of
medieval urban society. Along with peasant revolts and urban crime and unrest, vio-
lence perpetrated by nobles was a common part of late medieval life. The economic
and demographic crises of the fourteenth century also contributed to increasing ethnic
tensions in the many parts of Europe where migration had brought different popula-
tion groups together. A growing sense of ethnic and national identity led to restrictions
and occasionally to violence, but also to the increasing use of vernacular languages for
works of literature. The increasing number of schools that led to the growth of lay lit-
eracy represents another positive achievement of the later Middle Ages.
Notes
1. Quoted in J. Barnie, War in Medieval English Society: Social Values and the Hundred Years’
War (Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1974), p. 34.
2. See G. O. Sayles, The King’s Parliament of England (New York: W. W. Norton, 1974), app.,
pp. 137–141.
3. Quoted in J. H. Smith, The Great Schism, 1378: The Disintegration of the Medieval Papacy
(New York: Weybright & Talley, 1970), p. 15.
4. Quoted in B. A. Hanawalt, “Fur Collar Crime: The Pattern of Crime Among the
Fourteenth-Century English Nobility,” Journal of Social History 8 (Spring 1975): p. 7.
5. Quoted in R. Bartlett, The Making of Europe: Conquest, Colonization and Cultural Change,
950–1350 (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1993), p. 205.
6. Quoted ibid., p. 239.
305
and extravagant expense, as many tradesmen do, Questions
especially in Paris. By treating him kindly she 1. How would you describe Christine’s view of
should protect him as well as she can from this. It is the ideal artisan’s wife?
said that three things drive a man from his home: a 2. The regulations of craft guilds often required
quarrelsome wife, a smoking fireplace and a leak- that masters who ran workshops be married.
ing roof. She too ought to stay at home gladly and What evidence does Christine’s advice provide
not go every day traipsing hither and yon gossiping for why guilds would have stipulated this?
with the neighbours and visiting her chums to find 3. How are economic and moral virtues linked for
out what everyone is doing. That is done by slov- Christine?
enly housewives roaming about the town in groups.
Nor should she go off on these pilgrimages got up Source: Christine de Pisan, The Treasure of the City of
Ladies, translated with an introduction by Sarah Lawson
for no good reason and involving a lot of needless (Penguin Classics, 1985). Translation copyright © Sarah
expense. Furthermore, she ought to remind her Lawson, 1985. Reproduced by permission of Penguin
husband that they should live so frugally that their Books Ltd. For more on Christine, see: C. C. Willard,
expenditure does not exceed their income, so that Christine de Pisan: Her Life and Works (1984), and
S. Bell, The Lost Tapestries of the City of Ladies: Christine
at the end of the year they do not find themselves
de Pizan’s Renaissance Legacy (2004).
in debt.
306
CHAPTER 13
European Society in
the Age of the
Renaissance
1350–1550
Chapter Preview
Economic and Political Developments
What economic and political
developments in Italy provided the
setting for the Renaissance?
Intellectual Change
What were the key ideas of the
Renaissance, and how were they
different for men and women and for
southern and northern Europeans?
Social Hierarchies
What were the key social hierarchies in
Renaissance Europe, and how did ideas
about hierarchy shape people’s lives?
Michelangelo’s frescoes in the Sistine Chapel in the Vatican,
commissioned by the pope. The huge ceiling includes biblical
scenes, and the far wall, painted much later, shows a dramatic Politics and the State in the Renaissance
and violent Last Judgment. (Vatican Museum) (ca. 1450–1521)
How did the nation-states of western
Europe evolve in this period?
307
308 Chapter 13 European Society in the Age of the Renaissance, 1350–1550
The cultural achievements of the Renaissance rest on the economic and political
developments of earlier centuries. Economic growth laid the material basis for the
Italian Renaissance, and ambitious merchants gained political power to match
their economic power. They then used their money and power to buy luxuries and
hire talent.
reasserted their power and sometimes brought in powerful military leaders to es-
condottieri Military leaders in Italian tablish order. These military leaders, called condottieri (kawn-duh-TYAIR-ey)
city-states who often took over political (singular, condottiero), had their own mercenary armies, and in many cities they
control as well.
took over political power as well.
signori Government by one-man rule Many cities in Italy became signori (see-YOHR- ee), in which one man ruled
in Italian cities such as Milan, in which and handed down the right to rule to his son. Some signori (the word is plural in
the ruler handed power down to his son.
Italian and is used both for persons and forms of government) kept the institutions
of communal government in place, but these had no actual power.
In the fifteenth century the signori in many cities and the most powerful mer-
courts Magnificent households and chant oligarchs in others transformed their households into courts. They built
palaces where the signori and the most magnificent palaces in the centers of cities and required all political business to be
powerful merchant oligarchs required
political business to be conducted.
done there. They became patrons of the arts, hiring architects to design and build
these palaces, artists to fill them with paintings and sculptures, and musicians and
patrons Patrician merchants and composers to fill them with music. They supported writers and philosophers,
bankers, popes and princes, who
flaunting their patronage of learning and the arts. They used ceremonies con-
supported the arts as a means of
glorifying themselves and their nected with family births, baptisms, marriages, funerals, or triumphant entrances
families. into the city as occasions for magnificent pageantry and elaborate ritual. Courtly
culture afforded signori and oligarchs the opportunity to display and assert their
wealth and power. The courts of the rulers of Milan, Florence, and other cities
were models for those developed later by rulers of nation-states.
DUCHY
Milan Brescia
DUCHY Padua
R
OF Venice 45°N
OF Lodi Este
E
Pavia M. OF
Turin Po R. MANTUA
P
F R ANCE SAVOY MILAN D. OF OT TO M A N
N
U
Parma FERRARA EMPIRE
Modena
B
SALUZZO D.
Genoa
L
OF Bologna Ravenna
REPUBLIC OF
I
G E N OA MODENA
REP. OF
C
REP. OF LUCCA Florence O
Urbino F
Ligurian Pisa Arno R.FLORENCE
Sea Arezzo
Siena PAPAL V
REP. Perugia E
Assisi N
OF A I
STATES d C
Elba
SIENA
Ti
ri E
a
ti
be
CORSICA
c
r R.
(to Genoa)
Se
Rome a
KINGDOM Bari
Naples
OF
Salerno
Ty r r h e n i a n S e a
Me
dit
er
ra Palermo
ne
an KINGDOM
Se OF
a SICILY
At the end of the fifteenth century Venice, Florence, Milan, and the papacy
possessed great wealth and represented high cultural achievement. Wealthy and
divided, however, they were also an inviting target for invasion. When Florence
and Naples entered into an agreement to acquire Milanese territories, Milan
called on France for support.
The invasion of Italy in 1494 by the French king Charles VIII (r. 1483–1498)
inaugurated a new period in Italian and European power politics. Italy became
the focus of international ambitions and the battleground of foreign armies, par-
ticularly those of France and the Holy Roman Empire in a series of conflicts called
the Habsburg-Valois (HABZ-berg VAL-wah) Wars (named for the German and
312 Chapter 13 European Society in the Age of the Renaissance, 1350–1550
Sec tion Review French dynasties). The Italian cities suffered severely from continual warfare, es-
pecially in the frightful sack of Rome in 1527 by imperial forces under the em-
• The first signs of the Renaissance ap- peror Charles V. Thus the failure of the city-states to form some federal system, to
peared in the city of Florence, Italy, a
city with wealthy merchants and papal
consolidate, or at least to establish a common foreign policy led to centuries of
bankers. subjection by outside invaders. Italy was not to achieve unification until 1870.
• To maintain order in the cities, mer-
chant guilds formed communes and
merged with the Italian feudal nobility
to create a powerful but politically
Intellectual Change
unstable oligarchy resented by the What were the key ideas of the Renaissance, and how were they different
common people. for men and women and for southern and northern Europeans?
• Italian cities were ruled by signori
(merchant oligarchs) who changed
The Renaissance was characterized by self-conscious awareness among fourteenth-
their households into courts, where
they could display their wealth through and fifteenth-century Italians that they were living in a new era. The realization
art, sculpture, architecture, painting, that something new and unique was happening first came to writers in the four-
music, and literature. teenth century, especially to the poet and humanist Francesco Petrarch (PEE-
• In Italy, the five powerful city-states of trahrk) (1304–1374). Petrarch thought that he was living at the start of a new age,
Venice, Milan, Florence, the kingdom a period of light following a long night of Gothic gloom. For Petrarch, the Ger-
of Naples, and the Papal States vied to manic migrations had caused a sharp cultural break with the glories of Rome and
expand their territories through alli-
inaugurated what he called the “Dark Ages.” Along with many of his contempo-
ances and ambassadors.
raries, Petrarch believed that he was witnessing a new golden age of intellectual
• Italy’s wealth, culture, and division of
achievement.
power made it a prime target for inva-
sion, resulting in the Habsburg-Valois
Wars, causing centuries of suffering and
rule by outsiders. Petrarch and other poets, writers, and artists showed a
Humanism deep interest in the ancient past, in both the physical
remains of the Roman Empire and classical Latin texts.
The study of Latin classics became known as the studia humanitates, usually trans-
lated as “liberal studies” or the “liberal arts.” Like all programs of study, the liberal
humanism The new philosophy that arts contained an implicit philosophy, which was generally known as humanism.
emphasized the critical study of Latin Humanism emphasized human beings, their achievements, interests, and capa-
and Greek literature with the goal of
understanding human nature.
bilities. Whereas medieval writers looked to the classics to reveal God, Renais-
sance humanists studied the classics to understand human nature.
Renaissance humanists retained a Christian perspective, however: men (and
women, though to a lesser degree) were made in the image and likeness of God.
For example, in a remarkable essay, On the Dignity of Man (1486), the Florentine
writer Giovanni Pico della Mirandola (1463–1494) stressed that man possesses
great dignity because he was made as Adam in the image of God before the Fall
and as Christ after the Resurrection. According to Pico, man’s place in the uni-
verse is somewhere between the beasts and the angels, but because of the divine
image planted in him, there are no limits to what he can accomplish. Humanists
generally rejected classical ideas that were opposed to Christianity, or they sought
through reinterpretation an underlying harmony between the pagan and secular
and the Christian faith.
Interest in human achievement led humanists to emphasize the importance of
the individual. Groups such as families, guilds, and religious organizations contin-
ued to provide strong support for the individual and to exercise great social influ-
ence. Yet in the Renaissance, artists and intellectuals, unlike their counterparts in
individualism A basic feature of the Middle Ages, prized their own uniqueness. This attitude of individualism
the Italian Renaissance that stressed stressed the full development of one’s special capabilities and talents. The idea of
personality, uniqueness, genius, and
self-consciousness.
the “genius” who transcends traditions and rules is believed to have originated in
this period. Thirst for fame and the quest for glory drove Italian creativity. (See the
feature “Individuals in Society: Leonardo da Vinci.”)
Individuals in Society
Leonardo da Vinci
W hat makes a genius? An infinite capacity for tak-
ing pains? A deep curiosity about an extensive
variety of subjects? A divine spark as manifested by tal-
plans for hundreds of inventions, many of which would
become reality centuries later, such as the helicopter,
tank, machine gun, and parachute. He was hired by one
ents that far exceed the norm? Or is it just “one percent of the powerful new rulers in Italy, Duke Ludovico
inspiration and ninety-nine percent perspiration,” as Sforza of Milan, to design practical things
Thomas Edison said? To most observers, Leonardo da that the duke needed, including weapons,
Vinci was one of the greatest geniuses in the history of fortresses, and water systems, as well as to
the Western world. In fact, Leonardo was one of the in- produce works of art. Leonardo left Milan
dividuals that the Renaissance label “genius” was de- when Sforza was overthrown in war and
signed to describe: a special kind of human being with spent the last years of his life painting,
exceptional creative powers. drawing, and designing for the pope and
Leonardo (who, despite the title of a recent bestseller the French king.
and movie, is always called by his first name) was born in Leonardo experimented with new ma-
Vinci, near Florence, the illegitimate son of Caterina, a terials for painting and sculpture, some of
local peasant girl, and Ser Piero da Vinci, a notary pub- which worked and some of which did
lic. Caterina later married another native of Vinci. When not. The experimental method he used to
Ser Piero’s marriage to Donna Albrussia produced no paint The Last Supper caused the picture
children, he and his wife took in Leonardo. Ser Piero to deteriorate rapidly, and it began to
secured Leonardo’s apprenticeship with the painter and flake off the wall as soon as it was finished. Leonardo da Vinci, Lady
sculptor Andrea del Verrocchio in Florence. In 1472, Leonardo actually regarded it as never with an Ermine. The
when Leonardo was just twenty years old, he was listed as quite completed, for he could not find a enigmatic smile and
a master in Florence’s “Company of Artists.” model for the face of Christ that would smoky quality of this
portrait can be found in
Leonardo’s most famous portrait, Mona Lisa, shows a evoke the spiritual depth he felt it de-
many of Leonardo’s
woman with an enigmatic smile that Giorgio Vasari de- served. His gigantic equestrian statue in works. (Czartoryski
scribed as “so pleasing that it seemed divine rather than honor of Ludovico’s father, Duke Fran- Museum, Krakow/ The
human.” The portrait, probably of the young wife of a rich cesco Sforza, was never made. The clay Bridgeman Art Library)
Florentine merchant (her exact identity is hotly debated), model collapsed, and only notes survived.
may actually be the best-known painting in the history of He planned to write books on many sub-
art. One of its competitors in that designation would be jects but never finished any of them, leaving only note-
another work of Leonardo’s, The Last Supper, which has books. Leonardo once said that “a painter is not admirable
been called “the most revered painting in the world.” unless he is universal.” The patrons who supported
Leonardo’s reputation as a genius does not rest simply him—and he was supported very well—perhaps wished
on his paintings, however, which are actually few in that his inspirations would have been a bit less universal
number, but rather on the breadth of his abilities and in scope, or at least accompanied by more perspiration.
interests. In these, he is often understood to be the first
“Renaissance man,” a phrase we still use for a multi-
talented individual. He wanted to reproduce what the Questions for Analysis
eye can see, and he drew everything he saw around him, 1. In what ways do the notion of a “genius” and of a
including executed criminals hanging on gallows as well “Renaissance man” support one another? In what
as the beauties of nature. Trying to understand how the ways do they contradict one another? Which seems
human body worked, Leonardo studied live and dead a better description of Leonardo?
bodies, doing autopsies and dissections to investigate mus-
2. Has the idea of artistic genius changed since the
cles and circulation. He carefully analyzed the effects of
Renaissance? How?
light, using his analysis to paint strong contrasts of light
and shadow, and he experimented with perspective. Sources: Giorgio Vasari, Lives of the Artists, vol. 1, trans. G. Bull
Leonardo used his drawings as the basis for his paint- (London: Penguin Books, 1965); S. B. Nuland, Leonardo da
ings and also as a tool of scientific investigation. He drew Vinci (New York: Lipper/Viking, 2000).
313
314 Chapter 13 European Society in the Age of the Renaissance, 1350–1550
political power: how the ruler should gain, maintain, and increase it. Its hero is
Cesare Borgia, who ruthlessly conquered the Papal States and exacted total obedi-
ence from them (see page 310). As a good humanist, Machiavelli explores the
problems of human nature and concludes that human beings are selfish and out
to advance their own interests. This pessimistic view of humanity led him to main-
tain that the prince might have to manipulate the people in any way he finds
necessary:
For a man who, in all respects, will carry out only his professions of good, will be
apt to be ruined amongst so many who are evil. A prince therefore who desires to
maintain himself must learn to be not always good, but to be so or not as necessity
may require.1
The prince should combine the cunning of a fox with the ferocity of a lion to
achieve his goals. Asking rhetorically whether it is better for a ruler to be loved or
feared, Machiavelli writes, “It will naturally be answered that it would be desirable
to be both the one and the other; but as it is difficult to be both at the same time,
it is much more safe to be feared than to be loved, when you have to choose be-
tween the two.”2
Unlike medieval political theorists, Machiavelli maintained that the ruler
should be concerned with the way things actually are rather than aiming for an
ethical ideal. The sole test of a “good” government is whether it is effective,
whether the ruler increases his power. Machiavelli did not advocate amoral behav-
ior, but he believed that political action cannot be restricted by moral consider-
ations. Nevertheless, on the basis of a crude interpretation of The Prince, the word
Machiavellian entered the language as a synonym for the politically devious, cor-
rupt, and crafty, indicating actions in which the end justifies the means. The ulti-
mate significance of Machiavelli rests on two ideas: first, that one permanent social
order reflecting God’s will cannot be established, and second, that politics has its
own laws, based on expediency, not morality.
Two fundamental themes run through all of Erasmus’s work. First, education
is the means to reform, the key to moral and intellectual improvement. The core
of education ought to be study of the Bible and the classics. (See the feature “Lis-
tening to the Past: An Age of Gold” on pages 335–336.) Second, the essence of
Erasmus’s thought is, in his own phrase, “the philosophy of Christ.” By this Eras-
mus meant that Christianity is an inner attitude of the heart or spirit. Christianity
is not formalism, special ceremonies, or law; Christianity is Christ—his life and
what he said and did, not what theologians have written.
hand copying. The ideas of Erasmus were spread quickly through print, in which
hundreds or thousands of identical copies could be made in a short time. Print
shops were gathering places for those interested in new ideas. Though printers
were trained through apprenticeships just like blacksmiths or butchers, they had
connections to the world of politics, art, and scholarship that other craftsmen
did not.
Printing with movable metal type developed in Germany in the middle of the
fifteenth century as a combination of existing technologies. Several metalsmiths,
most prominently Johan Gutenberg, recognized that the metal stamps used to
mark signs on jewelry could be covered with ink and used to mark symbols onto a
surface, in the same way that other craftsmen were using carved wood stamps to
print books. (This woodblock printing technique originated in China and Korea
centuries earlier.) Gutenberg and his assistants made stamps—later called type—
for every letter of the alphabet and built racks that held the type in rows. This type
could be rearranged for every page and so used over and over. The printing revolu-
tion was also enabled by the ready availability of paper, which was also made using
techniques that had originated in China.
Gutenberg’s invention involved no special secret technology or materials, and
he was not the only one to recognize the huge market for books. Other craftsmen
made their own type, built their own presses, and bought their own paper, setting
themselves up in business (see Map 13.2). Historians estimate that somewhere
between 8 million and 20 million books were printed in this manner in Europe
before 1500, many more than the number of books produced in all of Western
history up to that point.
The effects of the invention of movable-type printing were not felt overnight.
Nevertheless, within a half century of the publication of Gutenberg’s Bible of
1456, movable type had brought about radical changes. Printing transformed both
the private and the public lives of Europeans. It gave hundreds or even thousands
of people identical books, so that they could more easily discuss the ideas that the
0˚ 10˚E 20˚E
Printing centers with
N O R WAY date of establishment
SWEDEN 15th century
60˚N
10˚W
16th century
SCOTLAND Stockholm
1483 Political boundaries
Edinburgh in 1490
1507
North
D
Sea
N
A
DENMARK Baltic
EL
30˚E
Dublin Copenhagen
IR
1551 1493
Sea
ENGLAND
.
eR
Strasbourg 1470
in
1460 Augsburg 1468
Rh
FRANCE Basel 1462 Munich
Bern 1482 Vienna
Cluny 1483 Zurich 1482 Buda
1525 1508 1473 H U N GARY MOLDAVIA
Lyons 1473 Geneva
1478
R.
Milan Venice
V
R hô ne
NAVARRE 1552
N
UG
I
C
E D an u b e R . Black Sea
RT
Florence
Madrid 1471
PO
books contained with one another in person or through letters. Printed materials
reached an invisible public, allowing silent individuals to join causes and groups
of individuals widely separated by geography to form a common identity; this new
group consciousness could compete with older, localized loyalties.
Government and church leaders both used and worried about printing. They
printed laws, declarations of war, battle accounts, and propaganda, and they also
attempted to censor books and authors whose ideas they thought were wrong. Of-
ficials developed lists of prohibited books and authors, enforcing their prohibitions
320 Chapter 13 European Society in the Age of the Renaissance, 1350–1550
Sec tion Review by confiscating books, arresting printers and booksellers, or destroying the presses
of printers who disobeyed. None of this was very effective, and books were printed
• Humanist artists sought to understand secretly, with fake title pages, authors, and places of publication, and smuggled all
human nature by using the idea of
genius to develop their talents.
over Europe.
Printing also stimulated the literacy of laypeople and eventually came to have
• Humanists worked for the common
a deep effect on their private lives. Although most of the earliest books and pam-
good, setting up schools to enhance
human mental, spiritual, and physical phlets dealt with religious subjects, printers produced anything that would sell.
capabilities. They printed professional reference sets for lawyers, doctors, and students, and
• Machiavelli’s The Prince concludes that historical romances, biographies, and how-to manuals for the general public. They
humans are selfish and a Godly social discovered that illustrations increased a book’s sales, so they published both history
order cannot exist, thus acknowledging and pornography full of woodcuts and engravings. Single-page broadsides and fly-
that politics is power, not morality. sheets allowed great public events and “wonders” such as comets or two-headed
• Secularism marked a shift from con- calves to be experienced vicariously by a stay-at-home readership. Since books and
cern with the spiritual to an interest other printed materials were read aloud to illiterate listeners, print bridged the gap
in pleasure, as expressed in Valla’s
between the written and oral cultures.
On Pleasure and Boccaccio’s The
Decameron.
• Christian humanists believed that
Christian virtues (faith, hope, love) and Art and the Artist
humanist ideals (education and reason)
together were the means to reform How did changes in art both reflect and shape new ideas?
social institutions.
• Movable-type printing and a ready sup- No feature of the Renaissance evokes greater admiration than its artistic master-
ply of paper meant the easy distribution pieces. The 1400s (quattrocento) and 1500s (cinquecento) bore witness to dazzling
and reading aloud of books, enhancing
creativity in painting, architecture, and sculpture. In all the arts, the city of Flor-
the exchange of ideas between the
literate and the nonliterate. ence led the way. But Florence was not the only artistic center, for Rome and
Venice also became important, and northern Europeans perfected their own styles.
more on household goods than on anything else except food; the value of those
furnishings was three times that of their silver and jewelry.
After the palace itself, the private chapel within the palace symbolized the larg-
est expenditure for the wealthy of the sixteenth century. Decorated with religious
scenes and equipped with ecclesiastical furniture, the chapel served as the center
of the household’s religious life and its cult of remembrance of the dead.
foundlings in which all proportions—of the windows, height, floor plan, and covered
walkway with a series of rounded arches—were carefully thought out to achieve a
sense of balance and harmony. As the fifteenth century advanced, classical themes
and motifs, such as the lives and loves of pagan gods and goddesses, figured in-
creasingly in painting and sculpture. Religious topics, such as the Annunciation of
the Virgin and the Nativity, remained popular among both patrons and artists, but
frequently the patron had himself and his family portrayed in the scene.
Art produced in northern Europe in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries
tended to be more religious in orientation than that produced in Italy. Some
Flemish painters, notably Rogier van der Weyden (1399/1400–1464) and Jan van
Eyck (1366–1441), were considered the artistic equals of Italian painters and were
much admired in Italy. Van Eyck, one of the earliest artists to use oil-based paints
successfully, shows the Flemish love for detail in paintings such as Ghent Altar-
piece and the portrait Giovanni Arnolfini and His Bride; the effect is great realism
and remarkable attention to human personality. Northern architecture was little
influenced by the classical revival so obvious in Renaissance Italy.
In the fifteenth century the center of the new art shifted to Rome, where
wealthy cardinals and popes wanted visual expression of the church’s and their
own families’ power and piety. Michelangelo, a Florentine who had spent his
Art and the Artist 323
young adulthood at the court of Lorenzo de’ Medici, went to Rome in about 1500
and began the series of statues, paintings, and architectural projects from which
he gained an international reputation: the Pieta, Moses, the redesigning of the
Capitoline Hill in central Rome, and, most famously, the ceiling and altar wall of
the Sistine Chapel. Pope Julius II, who commissioned the Sistine Chapel, de-
manded that Michelangelo work as fast as he could and frequently visited the artist
at his work with suggestions and criticisms. Michelangelo complained in person
and by letter about the pope’s meddling, but his reputation did not match the
power of the pope, and he kept working.
Raphael Sanzio (rah-fahy-EL) (1483–1520), another Florentine, got the com-
mission for frescoes in the papal apartments, and in his relatively short life he
painted hundreds of portraits and devotional images, becoming the most sought-
after artist in Europe. Raphael also oversaw a large workshop with many collab-
orators and apprentices—who assisted on the less difficult sections of some
paintings—and wrote treatises on his philosophy of art in which he emphasized
the importance of imitating nature and developing an orderly sequence of design
and proportion.
Venice became another artistic center in the sixteenth century. Titian (TISH-
uhn) (1490–1576) produced portraits, religious subjects, and mythological scenes,
developing techniques of painting in oil without doing elaborate drawings first,
which speeded up the process and pleased patrons eager to display their acquisi-
tion. Titian and other sixteenth-century painters developed an artistic style known
in English as “mannerism” (from maniera or “style” in Italian) in which artists
sometimes distorted figures, exaggerated musculature, and heightened color to
express emotion and drama more intently. (This is the style in which Michelan-
gelo painted the Last Judgment in the Sistine Chapel, shown in the frontispiece to
this chapter.)
Whether in Italy or northern Europe, most Renaissance artists trained in the
workshops of older artists; Botticelli, Raphael, Titian, and at times even Michelan-
gelo were known for their large, well-run, and prolific workshops. Though they
might be “men of genius,” artists were still expected to be well trained in proper
artistic techniques and stylistic conventions, for the notion that artistic genius
could show up in the work of an untrained artist did not emerge until the twenti-
eth century. Beginning artists spent years copying drawings and paintings, learning
how to prepare paint and other artistic materials, and, by the sixteenth century,
reading books about design and composition. Younger artists gathered together in
the evenings for further drawing practice; by the later sixteenth century some of
these informal groups had turned into more formal artistic “academies,” the first
of which was begun in 1563 in Florence by Vasari under the patronage of the
Medicis.
The types of art in which more women were active, such as textiles, needle-
work, and painting on porcelain, were not regarded as “major arts,” but only as
“minor” or “decorative” arts. Like painting, embroidery changed in the Renais-
sance to become more classical in its subject matter, naturalistic, and visually
complex. Embroiderers were not trained to view their work as products of indi-
vidual genius, however, so they rarely included their names on their works, and
there is no way to discover who they were.
Several women did become well known as painters in their day. Stylistically,
their works are different from one another, but their careers show many similari-
ties. The majority of female painters were the daughters of painters or of minor
noblemen with ties to artistic circles. Many were eldest daughters or came from
families in which there were no sons, so their fathers took unusual interest in their
324 Chapter 13 European Society in the Age of the Renaissance, 1350–1550
careers. Many women began their careers before they were twenty and produced
far fewer paintings after they married, or stopped painting entirely. Women were
Sec tion Review not allowed to study the male nude, which was viewed as essential if one wanted
• Individuals and oligarchs spent elabo- to paint large history paintings with many figures. Women could also not learn the
rate sums on works of art to display their technique of fresco, in which colors are applied directly to wet plaster walls, be-
wealth and power. cause such works had to be done out in public, which was judged inappropriate
• Art began to be more realistic and show for women. Joining a group of male artists for informal practice was also seen as
human ideals, often portraying indi- improper, and the artistic academies that were established were for men only. Like
viduals or families. universities, humanist academies, and most craft guild shops, artistic workshops
• Rome and Venice gained international were male-only settings in which men of different ages came together for training
fame as art centers, producing artists and created bonds of friendship, influence, patronage, and sometimes intimacy.
such as Michelangelo, Raphael Sanzio,
and the “mannerism” painter, Titian. Women were not alone in being excluded from the institutions of Renaissance
culture. Though a few “rare men of genius” such as Leonardo or Michelangelo
• Leonardo da Vinci epitomized the
“Renaissance man” as a painter, scien- emerged from artisanal backgrounds, most scholars and artists came from families
tist, and inventor. with at least some money. Renaissance culture did not influence the lives of most
• Young artists became apprentices, people in cities and did not affect life in the villages at all. A small, highly educated
creating formal groups called “acad- minority of literary humanists and artists created the culture of and for an exclusive
emies” that excluded women. elite. The Renaissance maintained, or indeed enhanced, a gulf between the learned
minority and the uneducated multitude that has survived for many centuries.
Social Hierarchies
What were the key social hierarchies in Renaissance Europe, and how did
ideas about hierarchy shape people’s lives?
The division between educated and uneducated people was only one of many
social hierarchies evident in the Renaissance. Every society has social hierarchies;
in ancient Rome, for example, there were patricians and plebeians (see page 89).
Social Hierarchies 325
Such hierarchies are to some degree descriptions of social reality, but they are also
idealizations—that is, they describe how people imagined their society to be, with-
out all the messy reality of social-climbing plebeians or groups that did not fit the
standard categories. Social hierarchies in the Renaissance built on those of the
Middle Ages but also developed new features that contributed to modern social
hierarchies.
Renaissance people did not use the word race the way
Race we do, but often used “race,” “people,” and “nation”
interchangeably for ethnic, national, and religious
groups—the French race, the Jewish nation, the Irish people, and so on. They did
make distinctions based on skin color that provide some of the background for
later conceptualizations of race, but these distinctions were interwoven with other
characteristics when people thought about human differences.
Ever since the time of the Roman republic, a few black Africans had lived in
western Europe. They had come, along with white slaves, as the spoils of war. Even
after the collapse of the Roman Empire, Muslim and Christian merchants contin-
ued to import them. Unstable political conditions in many parts of Africa enabled
enterprising merchants to seize people and sell them into slavery. Local authorities
afforded them no protection. Long tradition, moreover, sanctioned the practice of
slavery. The evidence of medieval art attests to the continued presence of Africans
in Europe throughout the Middle Ages and to Europeans’ awareness of them.
Beginning in the fifteenth century sizable numbers of black slaves entered
Europe. Portuguese sailors brought perhaps a thousand Africans a year to the mar-
kets of Seville, Barcelona, Marseilles (mahr-SAY), and Genoa. In the late fifteenth
century this flow increased, with thousands of people leaving the west African
coast. By 1530 between four thousand and five thousand were being sold to
the Portuguese each year. By the mid-sixteenth century blacks, slave and free,
With the development of the printing press, popular interest in the debate
about women grew, and works were translated, reprinted, and shared around Eu-
rope. Prints that juxtaposed female virtues and vices were also very popular, with
the virtuous women depicted as those of the classical or biblical past and the vice-
ridden dressed in contemporary clothes. The favorite metaphor for the virtuous
wife was either the snail or the tortoise, both animals that never leave their “houses”
and are totally silent, although such images were never as widespread as those
depicting wives beating their husbands or hiding their lovers from them.
Beginning in the sixteenth century, the debate about women also became one
about female rulers, sparked primarily by dynastic accidents in many countries,
including Spain, England, France, and Scotland, which led to women serving as
advisers to child kings or ruling in their own right (see pages 330 and 353). The
questions were vigorously and at times viciously disputed. They directly concerned
the social construction of gender: could a woman’s being born into a royal family
Sec tion Review
and educated to rule allow her to overcome the limitations of her sex? Should it?
• Social hierarchies of the Renaissance Or stated another way: which was (or should be) the stronger determinant of char-
were based on how people imagined acter and social role, gender or rank? There were no successful rebellions against
their societies to be, not on how soci- female rulers simply because they were women, but in part this was because fe-
ety actually worked.
male rulers, especially Queen Elizabeth I of England, emphasized qualities re-
• Black Africans first came to Europe garded as masculine—physical bravery, stamina, wisdom, duty—whenever they
in Roman times as spoils of war, but
were not present in great numbers appeared in public.
until the Renaissance and the onset Ideas about women’s and men’s proper roles determined the actions of ordi-
of the slave trade. nary men and women even more forcefully. The dominant notion of the “true”
• Free and enslaved blacks worked in man was that of the married head of household, so men whose class and age would
all occupations, but the wealthy have normally conferred political power but who remained unmarried did not
sought them as exotic household participate to the same level as their married brothers. Unmarried men in Venice,
novelties. for example, could not be part of the ruling council. Women were also understood
• The nobility maintained its status by as “married or to be married,” even if the actual marriage patterns in Europe left
integrating the newly economically many women (and men) unmarried until quite late in life (see page 298). This
and politically powerful merchant
class. meant that women’s work was not viewed as supporting a family—even if it did—
and was valued less than men’s. If they worked for wages, and many women did,
• Female rulers maintained their power
by assuming masculine qualities but women earned about half to two-thirds of what men did even for the same work.
debates emerged about women’s Of all the ways in which Renaissance society was hierarchically arranged—class,
secondary status. age, level of education, rank, race, occupation—gender was regarded as the most
“natural” and therefore the most important to defend.
The High Middle Ages had witnessed the origins of many of the basic institutions
of the modern state. Sheriffs, inquests, juries, circuit judges, professional bureau-
cracies, and representative assemblies all trace their origins to the twelfth and thir-
teenth centuries. The linchpin for the development of states, however, was strong
monarchy, and during the period of the Hundred Years’ War, no ruler in western
Europe was able to provide effective leadership. The resurgent power of feudal
nobilities weakened the centralizing work begun earlier.
Beginning in the fifteenth century, rulers utilized aggressive methods to re-
build their governments. First in Italy, then in France, England, and Spain, rulers
Politics and the State in the Renaissance (ca. 1450–1521) 329
began the work of reducing violence, curbing unruly nobles, and establishing
domestic order. They emphasized royal majesty and royal sovereignty and insisted
on the respect and loyalty of all subjects.
prestige, to crush the power of the nobility, and to establish order and law at the
local level. All three rulers used methods that Machiavelli himself would have
praised—ruthlessness, efficiency, and secrecy.
Edward IV and subsequently the Tudors, excepting Henry VIII, conducted
foreign policy on the basis of diplomacy, avoiding expensive wars. Thus the Eng-
lish monarchy did not depend on Parliament for money, and the Crown undercut
that source of aristocratic influence.
Henry VII did summon several meetings of Parliament in the early years of his
royal council The body of men who reign, primarily to confirm laws, but the center of royal authority was the royal
represented the center of royal authority; council, which governed at the national level. There Henry VII revealed his dis-
Renaissance princes tended to prefer
middle-class councilors to noble ones.
trust of the nobility: though not completely excluded, very few great lords were
among the king’s closest advisers. Regular representatives on the council num-
bered between twelve and fifteen men, and while many gained high ecclesiastical
rank, their origins were in the lesser landowning class, and their education was in
law. They were, in a sense, middle class.
The royal council handled any business the king put before it—executive,
legislative, and judicial. For example, the council conducted negotiations with
foreign governments and secured international recognition of the Tudor dynasty
through the marriage in 1501 of Henry VII’s eldest son Arthur to Catherine of
Aragon, the daughter of Ferdinand and Isabella of Spain. The council dealt with
court of Star Chamber A division of real or potential aristocratic threats through a judicial offshoot, the court of Star
the English royal council, a court that Chamber, so called because of the stars painted on the ceiling of the room. The
used Roman legal procedures to curb
real or potential threats from the nobility,
court applied principles of Roman law, and its methods were sometimes terrifying:
so named because of the stars painted accused persons were not entitled to see evidence against them; sessions were se-
on the ceiling of the chamber in which cret; torture could be applied to extract confessions; and juries were not called.
the court sat. These procedures ran directly counter to English common-law precedents, but
they effectively reduced aristocratic troublemaking. Because the government
halted the long period of anarchy, it won the key support of the merchant and
agricultural upper middle class.
Secretive, cautious, and thrifty, Henry VII rebuilt the monarchy. He encour-
aged the cloth industry and built up the English merchant marine. English exports
of wool and the royal export tax on that wool steadily increased. Henry crushed an
invasion from Ireland and secured peace with Scotland through the marriage of his
daughter Margaret to the Scottish king. When Henry VII died in 1509, he left a
country at peace both domestically and internationally, a substantially augmented
treasury, and the dignity and role of the royal majesty much enhanced.
in ways similar to the rulers of France and England, however. They curbed aristo-
cratic power by excluding aristocrats and great territorial magnates from the royal
council, which had full executive, judicial, and legislative powers under the mon-
archy. Instead they appointed only people of middle-class background to the coun-
cil. The council and various government boards recruited men trained in Roman
law, which exalted the power of the Crown. They also secured from the Spanish
pope Alexander VI the right to appoint bishops in Spain and in the Hispanic ter-
ritories in America, enabling them to establish the equivalent of a national church.
And with the revenues from ecclesiastical estates, they were able to expand their
territories to include the remaining land held by Arabs in southern Spain. The
victorious entry of Ferdinand and Isabella into Granada on January 6, 1492, sig-
naled the conclusion of the reconquista (see Map 9.3 on page 202). Granada in
the south was incorporated into the Spanish kingdom, and in 1512 Ferdinand
conquered Navarre in the north.
There still remained a sizable and, in the view of the majority of the Spanish
people, potentially dangerous minority, the Jews. When the kings of France and
England had expelled the Jews from their kingdoms (see page 214), many had
sought refuge in Spain. During the long centuries of the reconquista, Christian
kings had renewed Jewish rights and privileges; in fact, Jewish industry, intelli-
gence, and money had supported royal power. While Christians of all classes bor-
rowed from Jewish moneylenders and while all who could afford them sought
Jewish physicians, a strong undercurrent of resentment of Jewish influence and
wealth festered.
In the fourteenth century anti-Semitism in Spain was aggravated by fiery anti-
Jewish preaching, by economic dislocation, and by the search for a scapegoat dur-
ing the Black Death. Anti-Semitic pogroms swept the towns of Spain; one scholar
estimates that 40 percent of the Jewish population was killed or forced to convert.6
Those converted were called conversos (kon-VER-sowz) or New Christians. Con- New Christians A term applied to Jews
versos were often well educated and held prominent positions in government, the who accepted Christianity, but since
many were from families who had
church, medicine, law, and business. Numbering perhaps two hundred thousand become Christian centuries earlier,
in a total Spanish population of about 7.5 million, New Christians and Jews exer- the word new is not accurate.
cised influence disproportionate to their numbers.
Such successes bred resentment. Aristocratic grandees resented their financial
dependence; the poor hated the converso tax collectors; and churchmen doubted
the sincerity of their conversions. Queen Isabella shared these suspicions, and she
and Ferdinand received permission from Pope Sixtus IV to establish an Inquisition
to “search out and punish converts from Judaism who had transgressed against
Christianity by secretly adhering to Jewish beliefs and performing rites of the
Jews.”7 Investigations and trials began immediately, as officials of the Inquisition
looked for conversos who showed any sign of incomplete conversion, such as not
eating pork.
Recent scholarship has carefully analyzed documents of the Inquisition. Most
conversos identified themselves as sincere Christians; many came from families
that had received baptism generations before. In response, officials of the Inquisi-
tion developed a new type of anti-Semitism. A person’s status as a Jew, they argued,
could not be changed by religious conversion, but was in their blood and was
heritable, so Jews could never be true Christians. In what were known as “purity
of the blood” laws, having pure Christian blood became a requirement for noble
status. Ideas about Jews developed in Spain were important components in Euro-
pean concepts of race, and discussions of “Jewish blood” later expanded into no-
tions of the “Jewish race.”
332 Chapter 13 European Society in the Age of the Renaissance, 1350–1550
Chapter Review
What economic and political developments in Italy provided the setting for the
Renaissance? (page 308) Key Terms
The Italian Renaissance rested on the phenomenal economic growth of the High Renaissance (p. 308)
Middle Ages. In the period from about 1050 to 1300, a new economy emerged based communes (p. 309)
on Venetian and Genoese shipping and long-distance trade and on Florentine bank- popolo (p. 309)
ing. These commercial activities, combined with the struggle of urban communes for
political independence from surrounding feudal lords, led to the appearance of a new condottieri (p. 310)
ruling group in Italian cities—merchant oligarchs. Unrest in some cities led to their signori (p. 310)
being taken over by single rulers, but however Italian cities were governed, they jock- courts (p. 310)
eyed for power with one another and prevented the establishment of a single Italian
patrons (p. 310)
nation-state.
humanism (p. 312)
individualism (p. 312)
What were the key ideas of the Renaissance, and how were they different for The Prince (p. 314)
men and women and for southern and northern Europeans? (page 312)
secularism (p. 315)
The Renaissance was characterized by self-conscious awareness among fourteenth- Christian humanists (p. 316)
and fifteenth-century Italians, particularly scholars and writers known as humanists,
debate about women (p. 327)
that they were living in a new era. Key to this attitude was a serious interest in the Latin
classics, a belief in individual potential, and a more secular attitude toward life. All Wars of the Roses (p. 329)
these are evident in political theory developed during the Renaissance, particularly royal council (p. 330)
that of Machiavelli. Humanists opened schools for boys and young men to train them court of Star Chamber (p. 330)
for an active life of public service, but they had doubts about whether humanist educa-
tion was appropriate for women. As humanism spread to northern Europe, religious New Christians (p. 331)
concerns became more pronounced, and Christian humanists set out plans for the
reform of church and society. Their ideas were spread to a much wider audience than
those of early humanists because of the development of the printing press with mov-
able metal type, which revolutionized communication.
How did changes in art both reflect and shape new ideas? (page 320)
Interest in the classical past and in the individual also shaped Renaissance art in
terms of style and subject matter. Painting became more naturalistic, and the individ-
ual portrait emerged as a distinct artistic genre. Wealthy merchants, cultured rulers,
and powerful popes all hired painters, sculptors, and architects to design and ornament
public and private buildings. Art in Italy became more secular and classical, while that
in northern Europe retained a more religious tone. Artists began to understand them-
selves as having a special creative genius, though they continued to produce works on
order for patrons, who often determined the content and form.
What were the key social hierarchies in Renaissance Europe, and how did ideas
about hierarchy shape people’s lives? (page 324)
Social hierarchies in the Renaissance built on those of the Middle Ages, but new
features also developed that contributed to the modern social hierarchies of race, class,
and gender. Black Africans entered Europe in sizable numbers for the first time since
the collapse of the Roman Empire, and Europeans fit them into changing understand-
ings of ethnicity and race. The medieval hierarchy of orders based on function in soci-
ety intermingled with a new hierarchy based on wealth, with new types of elites
becoming more powerful. The Renaissance debate about women led many to discuss
334 Chapter 13 European Society in the Age of the Renaissance, 1350–1550
women’s nature and proper role in society, a discussion sharpened by the presence of
a number of ruling queens in this era.
How did the nation-states of western Europe evolve in this period? (page 328)
With taxes provided by business people, kings in western Europe established greater
peace and order, both essential for trade. Feudal monarchies gradually evolved in the
direction of nation-states. In Spain, France, and England, rulers also emphasized royal
dignity and authority, and they utilized Machiavellian ideas to ensure the preservation
and continuation of their governments. Like the merchant oligarchs and signori of
Italian city-states, Renaissance monarchs manipulated culture to enhance their power.
Notes
1. C. E. Detmold, trans., The Historical, Political and Diplomatic Writings of Niccolò Machia-
velli (Boston: J. R. Osgood, 1882), pp. 51–52.
2. Ibid., pp. 54–55.
3. Quoted in F. Seebohm, The Oxford Reformers (London: J. M. Dent & Sons, 1867), p. 256.
4. J. Hale, The Civilization of Europe in the Renaissance (New York: Atheneum, 1994), p. 44.
5. Quoted in J. Devisse and M. Mollat, The Image of the Black in Western Art, vol. 2, trans.
W. G. Ryan (New York: William Morrow, 1979), pt. 2, pp. 187–188.
6. See B. F. Reilly, The Medieval Spains (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1993),
pp. 198–203.
7. B. Netanyahu, The Origins of the Inquisition in Fifteenth Century Spain (New York: Random
House, 1995), p. 921.
To Capito
It is no part of my nature, most learned Wolfgang,
to be excessively fond of life; whether it is that I
have, to my own mind, lived nearly long enough,
having entered my fifty-first year, or that I see noth-
ing in this life so splendid or delightful that it
should be desired by one who is convinced by the
Christian faith that a happier life awaits those who
in this world earnestly attach themselves to piety.
But at the present moment I could almost wish to Hans Holbein the Younger, Erasmus (ca. 1521). Holbein
be young again, for no other reason but this, that I persuaded his close friend Erasmus to sit for this
anticipate the near approach of a golden age, so portrait and portrayed him at his characteristic work,
writing. (Louvre/Scala/Art Resource, NY)
clearly do we see the minds of princes, as if changed
by inspiration, devoting all their energies to the
pursuit of peace. The chief movers in this matter
are Pope Leo and Francis, King of France. upon a given signal, men of genius are arising and
There is nothing this king does not do or does conspiring together to restore the best literature.
not suffer in his desire to avert war and consolidate Polite letters, which were almost extinct, are
peace . . . and exhibiting in this, as in everything now cultivated and embraced by Scots, by Danes,
else, a magnanimous and truly royal character. and by Irishmen. Medicine has a host of champi-
Therefore, when I see that the highest sovereigns of ons. . . . The Imperial Law is restored at Paris by
Europe—Francis of France, Charles the King William Budé, in Germany by Udalric Zasy; and
Catholic, Henry [VIII] of England, and the Em- mathematics at Basel by Henry of Glaris. In the
peror Maximilian—have set all their warlike prep- theological sphere there was no little to be done,
arations aside and established peace upon solid because this science has been hitherto mainly pro-
and, as I trust, adamantine foundations, I am led to fessed by those who are most pertinacious in their
a confident hope that not only morality and Chris- abhorrence of the better literature,* and are the
tian piety, but also a genuine and purer literature, more successful in defending their own ignorance
may come to renewed life or greater splendour; es- as they do it under pretext of piety, the unlearned
pecially as this object is pursued with equal zeal in
various regions of the world. . . . To the piety of
these princes it is due, that we see everywhere, as if * Latin, Greek, and Hebrew.
335
vulgar being induced to believe that violence is of- happen. . . . I know that your sincere piety will have
fered to religion if anyone begins an assault upon regard to nothing but Christ, to whom all your
their barbarism. . . . But even here I am confident studies are devoted. . . .
of success if the knowledge of the three languages
continues to be received in schools, as it has now
Questions for Analysis
begun. . . . 1. What does Erasmus mean by a “golden age”?
But one doubt still possesses my mind. I am 2. Do education and learning ensure improve-
afraid that, under cover of a revival of ancient litera- ment in the human condition, in his opinion?
ture, paganism may attempt to rear its head—as Do you agree?
there are some among Christians that acknowledge 3. What would you say are the essential differ-
Christ in name but breathe inwardly a heathen ences between Erasmus’s educational goals and
spirit—or, on the other hand, that the restoration of those of modern society?
Hebrew learning may give occasion to a revival of
Source: Epistles 522 and 530, from The Epistles of Eras-
Judaism. This would be a plague as much opposed mus, trans. F. M. Nichols (London: Longmans, Green &
to the doctrine of Christ as anything that could Co., 1901).
336
CHAPTER 14
Reformations
and Religious
Wars
1500–1600
Chapter Preview
The Early Reformation
What were the central ideas of the
reformers, and why were they appealing
to different social groups?
Religious Violence
What were the causes and
Giorgio Vasari: Massacre of Coligny and the Huguenots (1573). This
consequences of religious violence,
fresco shows the Saint Bartholomew’s Day massacre in Paris, one of including riots, wars, and witch hunts?
many bloody events in the religious wars that accompanied the
Reformation. (Vatican Palace/Scala/Art Resource, NY)
INDIVIDUALS IN SOCIETY: Teresa of Ávila
337
338 Chapter 14 Reformations and Religious Wars, 1500–1600
I n 1500 there was one Christian church in western Europe to which all Chris-
tians at least nominally belonged. Fifty years later there were many, as a result
of a religious reform movement that gained wide acceptance and caused Chris-
tianity to break into many divisions.
Along with the Renaissance, the Reformation is often seen as a key element in
the creation of the “modern” world. This radical change contained many ele-
ments of continuity, however. Sixteenth-century reformers looked back to the early
Christian church for their inspiration, and many of their reforming ideas had been
advocated for centuries.
Calls for reform in the church came from many quarters in early-sixteenth-century
Europe—from educated laypeople such as Christian humanists and urban resi-
dents, from villagers and artisans, and from church officials themselves. This dis-
satisfaction helps explain why the ideas of Martin Luther, an obscure professor
from a new and not very prestigious German university, found a ready audience.
Within a decade of his first publishing his ideas (using the new technology of the
printing press), much of central Europe and Scandinavia had broken with the
Catholic Church and even more radical concepts of the Christian message were
being developed and linked to calls for social change.
summoned Luther to appear before the Diet of Worms. When ordered to recant, Diet of Worms An assembly held by
Luther replied in language that rang all over Europe: Charles V (1521) in the German city
of Worms where Luther defended his
Unless I am convinced by the evidence of Scripture or by plain reason—for I do doctrines before the emperor, refusing
to recant.
not accept the authority of the Pope or the councils alone, since it is established
that they have often erred and contradicted themselves—I am bound by the Scrip-
tures I have cited and my conscience is captive to the Word of God. I cannot and
will not recant anything, for it is neither safe nor right to go against conscience.
God help me. Amen.2
the result of God’s mystery, not the actions of a priest. Zwingli understood the
Lord’s Supper as a memorial, in which Christ was present in spirit among the faith-
ful, but not in the bread and wine. The Colloquy of Marburg, summoned in 1529
to unite Protestants, failed to resolve these differences, though Protestants reached
agreement on almost everything else.
those who could not read could grasp the main ideas. (See the feature “Images in
Society: Art in the Reformation” on pages 344–345.) Equally important was Lu-
ther’s incredible skill with language, as seen in his two catechisms (1529), com-
pendiums of basic religious knowledge. Hymns such as “A Mighty Fortress Is Our
God” (which Luther wrote) were also important means of conveying central points
of doctrine. Luther’s linguistic skill, together with his translation of the New Testa-
ment into German in 1523, led to the acceptance of his dialect of German as the
standard version of the German language.
Both Luther and Zwingli recognized that if reforms were going to be perma-
nent, political authorities as well as concerned individuals and religious leaders
would have to accept them. Zwingli worked closely with the city council of
Zurich, and in other cities and towns of Switzerland and south Germany city
councils similarly took the lead. They appointed pastors that they knew had
accepted Protestant ideas, required them to swear an oath of loyalty to the
council, and oversaw their preaching and teaching.
Luther lived in a territory ruled by a noble—the Elector of Saxony—and he
also worked closely with political authorities, viewing them as fully justified in as-
serting control over the church in their territories. Indeed, he demanded that Ger-
man rulers reform the papacy and ecclesiastical institutions, and he instructed all
Christians to obey their secular rulers, whom he saw as divinely ordained to main-
tain order. Individuals may have been convinced of the truth of Protestant teachings
by hearing sermons, listening to hymns, or reading pamphlets, but a territory became
Protestant when its ruler, whether a noble or a city council, brought in a reformer or
two to reeducate the territory’s clergy, sponsored public sermons, and confiscated
church property. This happened in many of the states of the empire during the 1520s
and then moved beyond the empire to Denmark-Norway and Sweden.
344
IMAGE 2 Church of Saint Bavo, Haarlem (Pieter Jansz. Saenredam, S. Bavo in IMAGE 3 Jesuit Priest Distributing Holy Pictures (From
Haarlem. John G. Johnson Collection, Philadelphia Museum of Art) Pierre Chenu, The Reformation [New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1986])
The Catholic Church officially addressed the sub- (Image 4). This triumphant, elaborate, and flamboyant
ject of art at the Council of Trent in December 1563. church celebrates both the Catholic baroque and Rome
The church declared that honor and veneration should as the artistic capital of Europe. How would you com-
be given to likenesses of Christ, the Virgin Mary, and pare the Gesù with the Saint Bavo church (Image 2)?
the saints; that images would remind people of the
saints’ virtues, which should be imitated; and that picto-
rial art would promote piety and the love of God. Exam-
ine the painting Jesuit Priest Distributing Holy Pictures
(Image 3). Such pictures and images of saints were of-
ten given to children to help educate them on matters
of doctrine. How do these pictures serve the same func-
tion as the Protestant Ten Commandments shown on
page 342?
Both Protestants and Catholics used religious art for
propaganda purposes, to oppose religious heterodoxy,
and to arouse piety in laypeople. Catholic Reformation
art came into full flowering with the style later known as
baroque (buh-ROKE) (see page 415). Baroque art origi-
nated in Rome and reflected the dynamic and prosely-
tizing spirit of the Counter-Reformation. The church
encouraged artists to appeal to the senses, to touch the
souls and kindle the faith of ordinary people while pro-
claiming the power and confidence of the reformed
Catholic Church.
In addition to this underlying religious emotional-
ism, the baroque drew from the Catholic Reformation
a sense of drama, motion, and ceaseless striving. The
interior of the Jesuit church of Jesus—the Gesù (JAY-
soo)—combined all these characteristics in its lavish,
shimmering, wildly active decorations and frescoes IMAGE 4 Ceiling of the Gesù (Scala/Art Resource, NY)
345
346 Chapter 14 Reformations and Religious Wars, 1500–1600
Criticism of the church was widespread in Europe in the early sixteenth century,
and calls for reform came from many areas. Yet such movements could be more
easily squelched by the strong central governments of Spain, France, and England.
The Holy Roman Empire, in contrast, included hundreds of largely independent
states. Against this background of decentralization and strong local power, Martin
Luther had launched a movement to reform the church. Two years after Luther
published the “Ninety-five Theses,” the electors chose as emperor a nineteen-year-
old Habsburg prince who ruled as Charles V. The course of the Reformation was
shaped by this election and by the political relationships surrounding it.
an
Hamburg O C E A N
Don
de
G u lf o f FLORIDA
Amsterdam POLAND
Dnie
London M e x ic o
R.
BRANDENBURG
NETHERLANDS Havana Tropic of Cancer
per R.
ANHALT Guadalajara 20°N
AT L A N T I C Antwerp
Mexico City Veracruz
CUBA
Santiago ESPAÑOLA
HESSE- LUSATIA
Volg PUERTO RICO
O C EAN RHINE
KASSEL
SILESIA N Oaxaca
Guatemala
C a r i b b e a n S e a a R.
Paris PALATINATE
UPPER BOHEMIA TRINIDAD
PALATINATE Cartagena
LORRAINE WÜRTTEMBERG MORAVIA Panama C aCaracas
spian
FRANCE FRANCHE- BAVARIA Vienna HUNGARY Bogotá Sea
COMTÉ AUSTRIA
SWISS TYROL
CHAROLAIS CONFED. SALZBURG Equator 0°
Quito R.
azon ˚N
Am 40
SAVOY REP. OF
MILAN Recife
VENICE (Pernambuco)
NAVARRE GENOA
PORT U G A L P A C I F I C ea Lima Cuzco Salvador
Danu be R. k S (Bahia)
O CB El aAc N
MODENA PAPAL
ANDORRA STATES
Madrid
Ad
Lisbon AR AGON
CORSICA at
OT TOMA N Potosí
ri
20°S
(to Genoa) ic E M P I R E São Paulo
CASTILE Rome Se Tropic of Capricorn Rio de
a Janeiro
NAPLES
Seville SARDINIA Naples T i g r i s R.
BALEARIC IS. Otranto Santiago
GRANADA
Buenos
Tangiers Aires
Melilla 40°S
Algiers SICILY Eu
Oran Bougie Bona Tunis Spanish holdings, 1550 ph
rate
ALGIERS s R.
MOR O CCO
M Rhodes
0 1,000 Km.
TUNIS e d Malta Crete N
N O R T H A F R I C A i t e Cyprus
S t r a it o f M a g e l l a n Cape Horn 30˚
0 1,000 Mi.
r r a
n e a n
S e a
Lands inherited by Charles V
Lands gained by Charles V, 1519 –1556 Misurata
States favorable to Charles V TR Benghazi C YR ENA I C A Alexandria OT TO M A N
IP
Enemies of Charles V O E M P I R E
LI
Boundary of the Holy Roman Empire EGYPT
Germans” in his attacks on the papacy. Luther’s appeal to national feeling influ-
enced many rulers otherwise confused by or indifferent to the complexities of the
religious issues. Some German rulers were sincerely attracted to Lutheran ideas, but
material considerations swayed many others to embrace the new faith. The rejec-
tion of Roman Catholicism and adoption of Protestantism would mean the legal
confiscation of lush farmlands, rich monasteries, and wealthy shrines. Thus many
political authorities in the empire used the religious issue to extend their financial
and political power and to enhance their independence from the emperor.
Charles V was a vigorous defender of Catholicism, however, so it is not surpris-
ing that the Reformation led to religious wars. The first battleground was Switzer-
land, which was officially part of the Holy Roman Empire, though it was really a
loose confederation of thirteen largely autonomous territories called “cantons.”
Some cantons remained Catholic, and some became Protestant, and in the late
1520s the two sides went to war. Zwingli was killed on the battlefield in 1531, and
both sides quickly decided that a treaty was preferable to further fighting. The
treaty basically allowed each canton to determine its own religion and ordered
each side to give up its foreign alliances, a policy of neutrality that has been char-
acteristic of modern Switzerland.
Trying to halt the spread of religious division, Charles V called an Imperial Diet
in 1530, to meet at Augsburg. The Lutherans developed a statement of faith, later
called the Augsburg Confession, and the Protestant princes presented this to the
emperor. (The Augsburg Confession remained an authoritative statement of belief
for many Lutheran churches for centuries.) Charles refused to accept it and ordered
all Protestants to return to the Catholic Church and give up any confiscated church
property. This demand backfired, and Protestant territories in the empire—mostly
northern German principalities and southern German cities—formed a military
alliance. The emperor could not respond militarily, as he was in the midst of a series
of wars with the French: the Habsburg-Valois wars, fought in Italy along the eastern
and southern borders of France and eventually in Germany. The Ottoman Turks
had also taken much of Hungary and in 1529 were besieging Vienna.
The 1530s and early 1540s saw complicated political maneuvering among
Sec tion Review many of the powers of Europe. Various attempts were made to heal the religious
• The strong central governments of split with a church council, but intransigence on both sides made it increasingly
Spain, France, and England initially clear that this would not be possible and that war was inevitable. Charles V real-
crushed calls for reform, but in the ized that he was fighting not only for religious unity, but also for a more unified
decentralized independent states of state, against territorial rulers who wanted to maintain their independence. He
the Holy Roman Empire, Luther was thus defending both church and empire.
found the right conditions for
reform. Fighting began in 1546, and initially the emperor was very successful. This
success alarmed both France and the pope, however, who did not want Charles to
• Through politically advantageous
marriages, the House of Habsburg become even more powerful. The pope withdrew papal troops, and the Catholic
acquired much land and money, be- king of France sent money and troops to the Lutheran princes. Finally, in 1555
coming an international power. Charles agreed to the Peace of Augsburg, which, in accepting the status quo, offi-
• In the sixteenth century, religion con- cially recognized Lutheranism. The political authority in each territory was per-
tinued to be a public matter more than mitted to decide whether the territory would be Catholic or Lutheran. Most of
a personal choice, and the Reformation northern and central Germany became Lutheran, while the south remained Ro-
led to religious wars. man Catholic. There was no freedom of religion, however. Princes or town coun-
• As a result of the religious wars, the cils established state churches to which all subjects of the area had to belong.
ruler of each territory chose whether it Dissidents had to convert or leave.
would be Catholic or Lutheran; there
was no personal religious freedom The Peace of Augsburg ended religious war in Germany for many decades.
within each area, so dissenters had to His hope of uniting his empire under a single church dashed, Charles V abdicated
convert or leave. in 1556, transferring power over his Spanish and Netherlandish holdings to his son
Philip and his imperial power to his brother Ferdinand.
The Spread of the Protestant Reformation 351
States within the Holy Roman Empire and the kingdom of Denmark-Norway
were the earliest territories to accept the Protestant Reformation, but by the later
1520s religious change came to England, France, and eastern Europe. In all of
these areas, a second generation of reformers built on Lutheran and Zwinglian
ideas to develop their own theology and plans for institutional change. The most
important of the second-generation reformers was John Calvin, whose ideas would
profoundly influence the social thought and attitudes of European and English-
speaking peoples all over the world, especially in Canada and the United States.
sion by the English. Catholic property was confiscated and sold, and the profits
were shipped to England. With the Roman church driven underground, Catholic
clergy acted as national as well as religious leaders.
The nationalization of the church and the dissolution of the monasteries led
to important changes in government administration in both England and Ireland.
Vast tracts of formerly monastic land came temporarily under the Crown’s jurisdic-
tion, and new bureaucratic machinery had to be developed to manage those prop-
erties. Cromwell reformed and centralized the king’s household, the council, the
secretariats, and the Exchequer. New departments of state were set up. Surplus
funds from all departments went into a liquid fund to be applied to areas where
there were deficits. This balancing resulted in greater efficiency and economy.
Henry VIII’s reign saw the growth of the modern centralized bureaucratic state.
In the short reign of Henry’s sickly son, Edward VI (r. 1547–1553), strongly
Protestant ideas exerted a significant influence on the religious life of the country.
Archbishop Thomas Cranmer simplified the liturgy, invited Protestant theolo-
gians to England, and prepared the first Book of Common Prayer (1549). In Book of Common Prayer The official
stately and dignified English, the Book of Common Prayer included, together with (parliament-approved) prayer book of
the Church of England, containing the
the Psalter, the order for all services of the Church of England. prayers for all services, the forms for
The equally brief reign of Mary Tudor (r. 1553–1558) witnessed a sharp move administration of the sacraments, and
back to Catholicism. The devoutly Catholic daughter of Catherine of Aragon, a manual for the ordination of deacons,
Mary rescinded the Reformation legislation of her father’s reign and restored priests, and bishops.
Roman Catholicism. Mary’s marriage to her cousin Philip of Spain, son of the
emperor Charles V, proved highly unpopular in England, and her execution of
several hundred Protestants further alienated her subjects. During her reign, many
Protestants fled to the continent. Mary’s death raised to the throne her sister Eliza-
beth (r. 1558–1603) and inaugurated the beginnings of religious stability.
Elizabeth, Henry’s daughter with Anne Boleyn, had been raised a Protestant,
but at the start of her reign sharp differences existed in England. On the one
hand, Catholics wanted a Roman Catholic ruler. On the other hand, a vocal num-
ber of returning exiles wanted all Catholic elements in the Church of England
eliminated. The latter, because they wanted to “purify” the church, were called
“Puritans.”
Shrewdly, Elizabeth chose a middle course between Catholic and Puritan
extremes. She referred to herself as the “supreme governor of the Church of Eng-
land,” which allowed Catholics to remain loyal to her without denying the pope.
She required her subjects to attend church or risk a fine, but did not interfere with
their privately held beliefs. The Anglican Church, as the Church of England was
called, moved in a moderately Protestant direction. Services were conducted in
English, monasteries were not re-established, and clergymen were (grudgingly)
allowed to marry. But the episcopate was not abolished, and the bishops remained
as church officials, and church services were quite traditional.
Elizabeth’s reign was threatened by European powers attempting to re-establish
Catholicism. In 1586 Elizabeth’s cousin and heir to the crown, Mary, Queen of
Scots, became implicated in a plot to assassinate Elizabeth. Hoping to reunite Eng-
land with Catholic Europe through Mary, Philip of Spain (Philip II) gave the
conspiracy his full backing. When the English executed Mary, the Catholic pope
urged Philip to retaliate.
Philip prepared a vast fleet to sail from Lisbon to Flanders, where a large army
of Spanish troops were stationed, and then escort barges carrying the troops across Spanish Armada The fleet sent by
Philip II of Spain in 1588 against
the English Channel. On May 9, 1588, la felícissima armada—“the most fortu- England as a religious crusade against
nate fleet,” as it was ironically called in official documents—sailed from Lisbon Protestantism. Weather and the English
harbor composed of more than 130 vessels. The Spanish Armada met an English fleet defeated it.
354 Chapter 14 Reformations and Religious Wars, 1500–1600
fleet in the channel before it reached Flanders. The English ships were smaller,
faster, and more maneuverable, and many of them had greater firing power than
their Spanish counterparts. A combination of storms and squalls, spoiled food and
rank water, inadequate Spanish ammunition, and, to a lesser extent, English fire
ships that caused the Spanish to scatter, gave England the victory. On the journey
home many Spanish ships went down around Ireland; perhaps 65 managed to
reach home ports.
The battle in the English Channel has frequently been described as one of the
decisive battles in world history. In fact, it had mixed consequences. Spain soon
rebuilt its navy, and after 1588 the quality of the Spanish fleet improved. The war
between England and Spain dragged on for years. Yet the defeat of the Spanish
Armada prevented Philip II from reimposing Catholicism on England by force. In
England the victory contributed to a David and Goliath legend that enhanced
English national sentiment.
a
IRELAND Roman Catholic
Se
Penetration of Calvinism
DENMARK Riga
to England after 1558 Orthodox
Dublin
i
c
t
al
Copenhagen Muslim
ENGLAND B
LITHUANIA N Spread of Calvinism
1536
Oxford Hamburg Huguenot center
John Wyclif, BRANDENBURG
1320–1384 London Amsterdam SAXONY PRUSSIA Ottoman Empire, 1566
Wittenberg
Plymouth NETHERLANDS Martin Luther
Loyola Pavia
Venice
Birthplace of Toulouse
UG
Marseilles
SPAIN D a nu b e R
PO
Florence
ri
Lisbon Madrid ti
a
ITALY c
Toledo Barcelona Corsica Se OT 40°N
a BULGARIA TO
Rome
Roman Inquisition M
established, 1542 A
Valencia
Sardinia Bari N
Seville Naples 40°E
Balearic Is.
Granada
E
10°W
M
GREECE
P
IR
E
ALGIERS
Sicily
OTTOMAN EMPIRE
MOROCCO Med
TUNIS iterranean Sea
0° 10°E 20°E 30°E
The Catholic Reformation 359
whom had to be the parish priest. Trent thereby ended the widespread practice of
secret marriages in Catholic countries. The decrees of the Council of Trent laid a
solid basis for the spiritual renewal of the church. For four centuries the doctrinal
and disciplinary legislation of Trent served as the basis for Roman Catholic faith,
organization, and practice.
360
Religious Violence 361
to Catholicism. Jesuit schools adopted the modern humanist curricula and meth-
ods, educating the sons of the nobility as well as the poor. As confessors and spiri-
tual directors to kings, Jesuits exerted great political influence.
Religious Violence
What were the causes and consequences of religious violence, including
riots, wars, and witch hunts?
antimonarchical lords occurred in many parts of France. Both Calvinists and Cath-
olics believed that the others’ books, services, and ministers polluted the com-
munity. Preachers incited violence, and religious ceremonies such as baptisms,
marriages, and funerals triggered it.
Calvinist teachings called the power of sacred images into question, and mobs
in many cities took down and smashed statues, stained-glass windows, and paint-
iconoclasm Ridicule and destruction of ings. Though it was often inspired by fiery Protestant sermons, this iconoclasm is
religious images. an example of men and women carrying out the Reformation themselves, rethink-
ing the church’s system of meaning and the relationship between the unseen and
the seen. Catholic mobs responded by defending images, and crowds on both
sides killed their opponents, often in gruesome ways.
A savage Catholic attack on Calvinists in Paris on August 24, 1572 (Saint Bar-
tholomew’s Day), followed the usual pattern. The occasion was the marriage cer-
emony of the king’s sister Margaret of Valois to the Protestant Henry of Navarre,
which was intended to help reconcile Catholics and Huguenots. Instead, Hugue-
not wedding guests in Paris were massacred, and other Protestants were slaugh-
tered by mobs. Religious violence spread to the provinces, where thousands were
Saint Bartholomew’s Day massacre killed. This Saint Bartholomew’s Day massacre led to a civil war that dragged on
Massacre of thousands of Protestants in for fifteen years. Agriculture in many areas was destroyed; commercial life de-
Paris and other cities by Catholics,
beginning on Saint Bartholomew’s Day
clined severely; and starvation and death haunted the land.
(August 24) 1572. What ultimately saved France was a small group of moderates of both faiths,
called politiques, who believed that only the restoration of strong monarchy could
politiques Moderates of both religious reverse the trend toward collapse. The politiques also favored accepting the Hu-
faiths who held that only a strong
monarchy could save France from guenots as an officially recognized and organized pressure group. The death of
total collapse. Catherine de’ Medici, followed by the assassination of King Henry III, paved the
way for the accession of Henry of Navarre (the unfortunate bridegroom of the St.
Bartholomew’s Day massacre), a politique who became Henry IV (r. 1589–1610).
Henry’s willingness to sacrifice religious principles to political necessity saved
Edict of Nantes A document issued by France. He converted to Catholicism but also issued the Edict of Nantes, which
Henry IV of France in 1598, granting granted liberty of conscience and liberty of public worship to Huguenots in 150
liberty of conscience and of public
worship to Calvinists in 150 towns; it
fortified towns. The reign of Henry IV and the Edict of Nantes prepared the way
helped restore peace in France. for French absolutism in the seventeenth century by helping restore internal peace
in France.
Once a charge was made, judges began to question other neighbors and ac-
quaintances, building up a list of suspicious incidents that might have taken place
over decades. Historians have pointed out that one of the reasons those accused of
witchcraft were often older was that it took years to build up a reputation as a
witch. At this point, the suspect was brought in for questioning by legal authorities.
Judges and inquisitors sought the exact details of a witch’s demonic contacts, in-
cluding sexual ones. Suspects were generally stripped and shaved in a search for a
“witch’s mark,” or “pricked” to find a spot insensitive to pain, and then tortured.
Once the initial suspect had been questioned, and particularly if he or she had
been tortured, the people who had been implicated were brought in for question-
ing. This might lead to a small hunt, involving from five to ten victims, and it Sec tion Review
sometimes grew into a much larger hunt, what historians have called a “witch • The religious differences between
panic.” Panics were most common in the part of Europe that saw the most witch Catholics and Protestants led to con-
accusations in general—the Holy Roman Empire, Switzerland, and parts of flict and violence, each side viewing
France. Most of this area consisted of very small governmental units, which were the other as wrong.
jealous of each other and after the Reformation were divided by religion. The rul- • The French Calvinist Huguenots
ers of these small territories often felt more threatened than did the monarchs of clashed with the Catholic majority in
western Europe, and they saw persecuting witches as a way to demonstrate their bloody riots and massacres, ending
only when moderates of both faiths
piety and concern for order. aided in securing official recognition
Sometimes witch panics were the result of legal authorities’ rounding up a for the minority.
group of suspects together. Such panics often occurred after some type of climatic • Protestant ideas spread to the Nether-
disaster, such as an unusually cold and wet summer, and they came in waves. In lands, where civil war raged for years
large-scale panics a wider variety of suspects were taken in—wealthier people, between the Dutch and Spain, ending
children, a greater proportion of men. Mass panics tended to end when it became when Spain recognized the indepen-
clear to legal authorities, or to the community itself, that the people being ques- dence of the United Provinces.
tioned or executed were not what they understood witches to be, or that the scope • Witch hunts intensified with the
of accusations was beyond belief. Some from their community might be in league belief that witches did the bidding of
the Devil, and all were in danger of
with Satan, they thought, but not this type of person and not as many as this. experiencing God’s wrath as a result
Similar skepticism led to the gradual end of witch hunts in Europe. Even in of their acts.
the sixteenth century a few individuals questioned whether witches could ever do • Witch hunts began with an accusa-
harm, make a pact with the Devil, or engage in the wild activities attributed to tion (usually of a woman), then an
them. Doubts about whether secret denunciations were valid or torture would investigation, often under torture,
ever yield a truthful confession gradually spread among the same type of religious and sometimes grew to a “witch
and legal authorities who had so vigorously persecuted witches. Prosecutions for panic” involving more people, until
the whole witch hunt movement
witchcraft became less common and were gradually outlawed. The last official gradually faded with the growth of
execution for witchcraft in England was in 1682, though the last one in the Holy scepticism.
Roman Empire was not until 1775.
Chapter Review
What were the central ideas of the reformers, and why were they appealing to
different social groups? (page 338) Key Terms
The Catholic Church in the early sixteenth century had serious problems, and many anticlericalism (p. 338)
individuals and groups had long called for reform. This background of discontent pluralism (p. 338)
helps explain why Martin Luther’s ideas found such a ready audience. Luther and indulgence (p. 339)
other Protestants developed a new understanding of Christian doctrine that empha-
sized faith, the power of God’s grace, and the centrality of the Bible. Protestant ideas Diet of Worms (p. 341)
were attractive to educated people and urban residents, and they spread rapidly through (continued)
preaching, hymns, and the printing press. By 1530 many parts of the Holy Roman
366 Chapter 14 Reformations and Religious Wars, 1500–1600
Empire and Scandinavia had broken with the Catholic Church. Some reformers de- Protestant (p. 341)
veloped more radical ideas about infant baptism, the ownership of property, and sepa-
ration between church and state. Both Protestants and Catholics regarded these as transubstantiation (p. 341)
dangerous, and radicals were banished or executed. The German Peasants’ War, in Book of Common Prayer (p. 353)
which Luther’s ideas were linked to calls for social and economic reform, was similarly Spanish Armada (p. 353)
put down harshly. The Protestant reformers did not break with medieval ideas about
The Institutes of the Christian
the proper gender hierarchy, though they did elevate the status of marriage and viewed
Religion (p. 354)
orderly households as the key building blocks of society.
predestination (p. 354)
Holy Office (p. 357)
How did the political situation in Germany shape the course of the Jesuits (p. 359)
Reformation? (page 348)
Huguenots (p. 361)
The progress of the Reformation was shaped by the political situation in the Holy iconoclasm (p. 362)
Roman Empire. The Habsburg emperor, Charles V, ruled almost half of Europe along
Saint Bartholomew’s Day massacre
with Spain’s overseas colonies. Within the empire his authority was limited, however,
(p. 362)
and local princes, nobles, and cities actually held most power. This decentralization
allowed the Reformation to spread. Charles remained firmly Catholic, and in the politiques (p. 362)
1530s religious wars began in Germany. These were brought to an end with the Peace Edict of Nantes (p. 362)
of Augsburg in 1555, which allowed rulers in each territory to choose whether their Union of Utrecht (p. 363)
territory would be Catholic or Lutheran.
misogyny (p. 364)
How did the Catholic Church respond to the new religious situation? (page 357)
The Roman Catholic Church responded slowly to the Protestant challenge, but by
the 1530s the papacy was leading a movement for reform within the church instead of
blocking it. Catholic doctrine was reaffirmed at the Council of Trent, and reform mea-
sures such as the opening of seminaries for priests and a ban on holding multiple
church offices were introduced. New religious orders such as the Jesuits and the Ursu-
lines spread Catholic ideas through teaching, and in the case of the Jesuits through
missionary work.
What were the causes and consequences of religious violence, including riots,
wars, and witch hunts? (page 361)
Religious differences led to riots, civil wars, and international conflicts in the later
sixteenth century. In France and the Netherlands, Calvinist Protestants and Catholics
used violent actions against one another, and religious differences mixed with political
and economic grievances. Long civil wars resulted, which in the case of the Nether-
lands became an international conflict. War ended in France with the Edict of Nantes
in which Protestants were given some civil rights, and in the Netherlands with a divi-
sion of the country into a Protestant north and Catholic south. The era of religious
wars was also the time of the most extensive witch persecutions in European history, as
Chapter Review 367
both Protestants and Catholics tried to rid their cities and states of people they regarded
as linked to the Devil.
Notes
1. Quoted in O. Chadwick, The Reformation (Baltimore: Penguin Books, 1976), p. 55.
2. Quoted in E. H. Harbison, The Age of Reformation (Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press,
1963), p. 52.
3. Quoted in S. E. Ozment, The Age of Reform, 1250–1550: An Intellectual and Religious His-
tory of Late Medieval and Reformation Europe (New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press,
1980), p. 284.
4. E. W. Monter, Calvin’s Geneva (New York: John Wiley & Sons, 1967), p. 137.
A Christian man is the most free lord of all, and opposing statements are made concerning the
subject to none; a Christian man is the most dutiful same man, the fact being that in the same man
servant of all, and subject to everyone. these two men are opposed to one another; the
Although these statements appear contradictory, flesh lusting against the spirit, and the spirit against
yet, when they are found to agree together, they the flesh (Gal. 5:17).
will do excellently for my purpose. They are both We first approach the subject of the inward
the statements of Paul himself, who says, “Though man, that we may see by what means a man be-
I be free from all men, yet have I made myself a comes justified, free, and a true Christian; that is, a
servant unto all” (I Cor. 9:19), and “Owe no man spiritual, new, and inward man. It is certain that
anything but to love one another” (Rom. 13:8). absolutely none among outward things, under
Now love is by its own nature dutiful and obedient whatever name they may be reckoned, has any in-
to the beloved object. Thus even Christ, though fluence in producing Christian righteousness or
Lord of all things, was yet made of a woman; made liberty, nor, on the other hand, unrighteousness or
under the law; at once free and a servant; at once in slavery. This can be shown by an easy argument.
the form of God and in the form of a servant. What can it profit to the soul that the body
Let us examine the subject on a deeper and less should be in good condition, free, and full of life,
simple principle. Man is composed of a twofold na- that it should eat, drink, and act according to its
ture, a spiritual and a bodily. As regards the spiritual pleasure, when even the most impious slaves of
nature, which they name the soul, he is called the every kind of vice are prosperous in these matters?
spiritual, inward, new man; as regards the bodily Again, what harm can ill health, bondage, hunger,
nature, which they name the flesh, he is called the thirst, or any other outward evil, do to the soul,
fleshly, outward, old man. The Apostle speaks of when even the most pious of men, and the freest in
this: “Though our outward man perish, yet the in- the purity of their conscience, are harassed by these
ward man is renewed day by day” (II Cor. 4:16). things? Neither of these states of things has to do
The result of this diversity is that in the Scriptures with the liberty or the slavery of the soul.
368
. . . [A]nd since it [faith] alone justifies, it is evi- Questions for Analysis
dent that by no outward work or labour can the 1. What did Luther mean by liberty?
inward man be at all justified, made free, and saved; 2. What aspects of Luther’s message might espe-
and that no works whatever have any relation to cially appeal to the poor and powerless?
him. . . . Therefore the first care of every Christian
ought to be to lay aside all reliance on works, and Source: Luther’s Primary Works, ed. H. Wace and C. A.
strengthen his faith alone more and more, and by it Buchheim (London: Holder and Stoughton, 1896). Re-
printed in The Portable Renaissance Reader, ed. James
grow in knowledge, not of works, but of Christ Je- Bruce Ross and Mary Martin McLaughlin (New York:
sus, who has suffered and risen again for him, as Penguin Books, 1981), pp. 721–726.
Peter teaches (I Peter 5).
369
CHAPTER 15
European Exploration
and Conquest
1450–1650
Chapter Preview
World Contacts Before Columbus
What was the Afro-Eurasian trading
world before Columbus?
370
World Contacts Before Columbus 371
Columbus did not sail west on a whim. To understand his and other Europeans’
explorations, we must first understand late medieval trade networks. Historians
now recognize important ties between Europe and other parts of the world prior
to Columbus’s voyages, arguing that a type of “world economy” linked the prod-
ucts and people of Europe, Asia, and Africa in the fifteenth century. The West was
not the dominant player in 1492, and the European voyages derived from the pos-
sibilities and constraints of this system.
The most developed area of this commercial web lay to the east on the South
China Sea. In the fifteenth century the port of Malacca (muh-LAH-kuh) became
a great commercial entrepôt (ON-truh-poh), to which goods were shipped for
temporary storage while awaiting redistribution to other places. To Malacca came
Chinese porcelains, silks, and camphor (used in the manufacture of many medi-
cations, including those to reduce fevers); pepper, cloves, nutmeg, and raw materi-
als such as sappanwood and sandalwood from the Moluccas; sugar from the
Philippines; and Indian printed cotton and woven tapestries, copper weapons, in-
cense, dyes, and opium.
The Mongol emperors opened the doors of China to the West, encouraging
European traders like Marco Polo to do business there. Marco Polo’s tales of his
travels from 1271 to 1295 and his encounter with the Great Khan fueled Western
fantasies about the exotic Orient. Unbeknownst to the West, the Mongols fell to
the new Ming Dynasty in 1368. During the Ming Dynasty (1368–1644), China
entered a period of agricultural and commercial expansion, population growth,
and urbanization. Historians agree that it had the most advanced economy in the
world and played a key role in the fifteenth-century revival of Indian Ocean trade.
China also took the lead in naval expeditions, sending Admiral Zheng He’s
fleet of 317 ships far along the trade web, voyaging as far west as Egypt. Court
them from middlemen in the Eastern Mediterranean or Asia Minor. A little went
a long way. Venetians purchased no more than 500 tons of spices a year around
1400, but with a profit of about 40 percent.
The Venetians exchanged Eastern luxury goods for European products they
could trade abroad, including Spanish and English wool, German metal goods,
Flemish textiles, and silk cloth made in their own manufactures with imported raw
materials. The demand for such goods in the East, however, was low. To make up
the difference, the Venetians earned currency in the shipping industry and through
trade in firearms and slaves, mostly Christians taken from the Balkans. At least half
of what they traded with the East took the form of precious metal, much of it ac-
quired in Egypt and North Africa. When the Portuguese arrived in Asia, they
found Venetian coins everywhere.
Venice’s ancient rival was Genoa. In the wake of the Crusades, Genoa domi-
nated the northern route to Asia through the Black Sea. Expansion in the thir-
teenth and fourteenth centuries took the Genoese as far as Persia and the Far East.
In 1291 they sponsored an expedition by the Vivaldi brothers into the Atlantic in
search of “parts of India.” The ships were lost, and their exact destination and mo-
tivations remain unknown. However, the voyage underlines the long history of
Genoese aspirations for Atlantic exploration. Sec tion Review
In the fifteenth century Genoa made a bold change of direction. With Venice
• The pre-Columbian trading world
claiming victory over the spice trade, the Genoese shifted focus from trade to fi- centered on the cosmpolitan port
nance and from the Black Sea to the western Mediterranean. Given its location on cities of the Indian Ocean, which con-
the northwestern coast of Italy, Genoa had always been active in the western Med- ducted brisk commerce with China
iterranean, trading with North African ports, southern France, Spain, and even and India.
England and Flanders through the Strait of Gibraltar. When new voyages took • Africa was a center of world trade in
place in the western Atlantic, Genoese merchants, navigators, and financiers pro- gold and slaves and its east coast city-
vided their skills to the Iberian monarchs, whose own subjects had much less com- states played an important role in
Indian Ocean trade.
mercial experience. The Genoese, for example, ran many of the sugar plantations
established on the Atlantic islands colonized by the Portuguese. From their settle- • The rival Ottoman and Persian em-
pires were intermediaries for trade
ment in Seville, Genoese merchants financed Spanish colonization of the New between east and west; Ottoman
World and conducted profitable trade with its colonies. expansion badly frightened Europe-
After the loss of the Black Sea—and thus the source of slaves—to the Otto- ans and closed trading opportunities
mans, the Genoese sought new supplies of slaves in the West, taking the Guanches in the Eastern Mediterranean.
(indigenous peoples from the Canary Islands), Muslim prisoners and Jewish refu- • In the late Middle Ages, Venice and
gees from Spain, and by the early 1500s both black and Berber Africans. With the Genoa controlled European luxury
growth of Spanish colonies in the New World, Genoese and Venetian merchants trade with the east, losing prominence
with the rise of the Ottomans.
became important players in the Atlantic slave trade.
Italian experience in colonial administration, slaving, and international trade • Italian mariners and merchants drew
on their long trading experience to
and finance served as crucial models for the Iberian states as they pushed Euro- assist and finance Spanish and Portu-
pean expansion to new heights. Mariners, merchants, and financiers from Venice guese voyages, colonization, and
and Genoa—most notably Christopher Columbus—played a crucial role in slave-trading in the New World.
bringing the fruits of this experience to the Iberian peninsula.
As we have seen, Europe was by no means isolated before the voyages of explora-
tion and the “discovery” of the New World. But because they did not produce
many products desired by Eastern elites, Europeans were relatively modest players
376 Chapter 15 European Exploration and Conquest, 1450–1650
in the Afro-Eurasian trading world. Yet the demand for Eastern goods grew as the
population recovered from the Black Death, and Europeans sought an expanded
role. New European players entered the scene, eager to undo Italian and Ottoman
dominance of trade with the East. A century after the plague, Iberian explorers
began the overseas voyages that helped create the modern world, with staggering
consequences for their own continent and the rest of the planet.
The people who stayed at home had a powerful impact on the process. Court
coteries and factions influenced a monarch’s decisions and could lavishly reward
individuals or cut them out of the spoils of empire. Then there was the public: the
small number of people who could read were a rapt audience for tales of fantastic
places and unknown peoples. Scholars have frequently described the European
discoveries as a manifestation of Renaissance curiosity about the physical universe—
the desire to know more about the geography and peoples of the world. Fernández
de Oviedo’s (oh-VYE-do) General History of the Indies (1547), a detailed eyewit- General History of the Indies A
ness account of plants, animals, and peoples, was widely read. Indeed, the elite’s fifty-volume first-hand description of
the natural plants, animals, and peoples
desire for the exotic goods brought by overseas trade helped stimulate the whole of Spanish America. Its author,
process of expansion. Fernández de Oviedo, was a former
colonial administrator who was named
Historian of the Indies by the King of
Spain in 1532.
Technological developments in shipbuilding, weap-
Technological Stimuli onry, and navigation provided another impetus for Eu- caravel A small, maneuverable, three-
to Exploration ropean expansion. Since ancient times, most seagoing mast sailing ship developed by the
Portuguese in the fifteenth century. The
vessels had been narrow, open boats called galleys, propelled largely by slaves or caravel gave the Portuguese a distinct
convicts manning the oars. Though well suited to the placid waters of the Mediter- advantage in exploration and trade.
ranean, galleys could not withstand the rough winds and uncharted shoals of the
Atlantic. The need for sturdier craft, as well as population losses caused by the Ptolemy’s Geography A second
century c.e. work that synthesized the
Black Death, forced the development of a new style of ship that would not require classical knowledge of geography and
much manpower to sail. treated the concepts of longitude and
In the course of the fifteenth century, the Portuguese developed the caravel, a latitude. The work was reintroduced to
Europeans in 1410 by Arab scholars and
small, light, three-masted sailing ship. Though somewhat slower than the galley,
provided a template for later
the caravel held more cargo. Its triangular lateen sails and sternpost rudder also geographical scholarship.
made the caravel a much more maneuverable vessel. When fitted with cannon, it
could dominate larger vessels.
Great strides in cartography and navigational aids were also made during this Nocturnal
period. Around 1410 Arab scholars reintroduced Europeans to Ptolemy’s Geogra- An instrument for determining the hour
phy. Written in the second century c.e. by a Hellenized Egyptian, the work syn- of night at sea by finding the progress
thesized the geographical knowledge of the classical world. It also treated the of certain stars around the polestar
idea of latitude and longitude that, when plotted using an astrolabe, (center aperture). (National Maritime
Museum, London)
allowed mariners to map their location. The magnetic com-
pass also enabled sailors to determine their direction
and position at sea. Although it showed the world as
round, Ptolemy’s work also contained crucial er-
rors. Unaware of the Americas, he showed the
world as much smaller than it is, so that Asia
appeared not very distant from Europe to the
west. Based on this work, cartographers fash-
ioned new maps that combined classical
knowledge with the latest information from
mariners. First the Genoese and Venetians,
and then the Portuguese and Spanish, took
the lead in these advances.7
Much of the new technology that Euro-
peans used on their voyages was borrowed
from the East. For example, gunpowder, the
compass, and the sternpost rudder were all Chi-
nese inventions. The lateen sail, which allowed Eu-
ropean ships to tack against the wind, was a product of
the Indian Ocean trade world and was brought to the
378 Chapter 15 European Exploration and Conquest, 1450–1650
Mediterranean on Arab ships. Navigational aids, such as the astrolabe, were also
acquired from others, and advances in cartography drew on the rich tradition of
Judeo-Arabic mathematical and astronomical learning in Iberia.
Greenland
Arctic Circle
60°N
Newfoundland
1497
N O R T H Québec 1497 Amsterdam
1608 Antwerp
AMERICA 1535–1536 EUROPE
Lisbon ASIA
Constantinople
St. 1493 Azores Seville JAPAN
1542
Augustine San Ceuta PERSIA CHINA
30°N NEW 1565 Salvador 1492 1415
Hormuz Kyushu
SPAIN 1492 Guangzhou (Canton)
Cuba Canary Is. SAHARA 1507
Tropic of Zacatecas 1492 A R A B IA 1513
Cancer Guanajuato Veracruz Muscat INDIA Macao 1517
Puerto Rico Cape CAPE PAC I F IC
Mexico City 1519 VERDE Timbuktu Aden Bombay
Verde Is. Goa 1510 PHILIPPINES
1519 Jamaica Hispaniola 1492 1444 1513 Arabian
Cartagena
1456 Bay of OC EA N
HONDURAS AFRICA Sea Calicut
GU
PAC I F IC SP Trinidad Niani 1498 Bengal
Panama A 1498 ETHIOPIA 152
IN
M NIS A 8 1
1519
149
E
OC EAN AI H
N GO LD Malacca 1509
Mo
0° Equator 14 COAST Borneo
1511
Quito 97 Sumatra
luccas
1534 15 Mombasa New
SOUTH 22 1498 INDIAN Guinea
PE
AMERICA Java
RU
Lima AT L A N T I C OCEAN
1535 Mozambique 2
IL
1500
BR
Tropic of Capricorn
152 Rio de Janeiro AUSTR ALIA
0 Buenos 1516
30°S Aires
Santiago 1535 N
0 1,500 3,000 Km.
Cape of Good Hope
Strait of Magellan
120°W 90°W 60°W 30°W 0° 30°E 60°E 90°E 120°E 150°E 180°
60°S Cape Horn
Antarctic Circle
Spanish holdings Magellan and crew Da Gama Cartier
Portuguese holdings Columbus Cabot Other
380 Chapter 15 European Exploration and Conquest, 1450–1650
1497 Vasco da Gama commanded a fleet of four ships in search of a sea route to
the Indian Ocean trade. Da Gama’s ships rounded the Cape and sailed up the east
coast of Africa. With the help of an Indian guide, da Gama sailed across the Ara-
bian Sea to the port of Calicut in India. Overcoming local hostility, he returned to
Lisbon loaded with spices and samples of Indian cloth. He had failed to forge any
trading alliances with local powers, and Portuguese arrogance ensured the future
hostility of Muslim merchants who dominated the trading system. Nonetheless,
he had proved the possibility of lucrative trade with the East via the Cape route.
King Manuel (r. 1495–1521) promptly dispatched thirteen ships under the
command of Pedro Alvares Cabral, assisted by Diaz, to set up trading posts in In-
dia. Half the fleet was lost on the return voyage, but the six spice-laden vessels that
dropped anchor in Lisbon harbor in July 1501 more than paid for the entire expe-
dition. Thereafter, a Portuguese convoy set out for passage around the Cape every
March. Lisbon became the entrance port for Asian goods into Europe—but this
was not accomplished without a fight.
As we have seen, port city-states had controlled the rich spice trade of the In-
dian Ocean, and they did not surrender it willingly. Portuguese cannons blasted
open the ports of Malacca, Calicut, Ormuz, and Goa, the vital centers of Muslim
domination of South Asian trade. This bombardment laid the foundation for Por-
tuguese imperialism in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries—a strange way to
bring Christianity to “those who were in darkness.” As one scholar wrote about the
opening of China to the West, “while Buddha came to China on white elephants,
Christ was borne on cannon balls.”8
In March 1493, between the voyages of Diaz and da Gama, Spanish ships
under a triumphant Genoese mariner named Christopher Columbus (1451–
1506), in the service of the Spanish crown, entered Lisbon harbor. Spain also had
begun the quest for an empire.
in the Canary Islands rather than one of exchange with equals (as envisaged for the
Mongol khan). On his second voyage, Columbus forcibly subjugated the island of
Hispaniola, enslaved its indigenous peoples, and laid the basis for a system of land
grants tied to their labor service. Columbus himself, however, had little interest in
or capacity for governing. Revolt soon broke out against him and his brother on
Hispaniola. A royal expedition sent to investigate returned the brothers to Spain in
chains. Columbus was quickly cleared of wrongdoing, but he did not recover his
authority over the territories. Instead, they came under royal control.
Columbus was very much a man of his times. To the end of his life in 1506, he
believed that he had found small islands off the coast of Asia. He never realized the
scope of his achievement: to have found a vast continent unknown to Europeans,
except for a fleeting Viking presence centuries earlier. He could not know that the
scale of his discoveries would revolutionize world power, raising issues of trade,
settlement, government bureaucracy, and the rights of native and African peoples.
tion had enough survivors to man only two ships, and one of them was captured
by the Portuguese. One ship with eighteen men returned to Spain from the east by
way of the Indian Ocean, the Cape of Good Hope, and the Atlantic in 1522. The
voyage had taken almost exactly three years.
Despite the losses, this voyage revolutionized Europeans’ understanding of the
world by demonstrating the vastness of the Pacific. The earth was clearly much
larger than Columbus had believed. The voyage actually made a small profit in
spices, but Magellan had proved the westward passage to the Indies to be too long
and dangerous for commercial purposes. Spain abandoned the attempt to oust
Portugal from the Eastern spice trade and concentrated on exploiting her New
World territories.
The English and French also set sail across the Atlantic during the early days
of exploration. In 1497 John Cabot, a Genoese merchant living in London, aimed
for Brazil but discovered Newfoundland. The next year he returned and explored
the New England coast, perhaps going as far south as Delaware. Since these expe-
ditions found no spices or gold, Henry VII lost interest in exploration. Between
1534 and 1541 Frenchman Jacques Cartier made several voyages and explored the
St. Lawrence region of Canada. The first permanent French settlement, at Que-
bec, was founded in 1608.
Aztec Empire A Native American Aztec Empire ruled by Montezuma II (r. 1502–1520). Larger than any European
civilization that possessed advanced city of the time, the capital was the heart of a civilization with advanced mathe-
mathematical, astronomical, and
engineering technology. Its capital,
matics, astronomy, and engineering, with a complex social system, and with oral
Tenochtitlán (now the site of Mexico poetry and historical traditions.
City), was larger than any contemporary The Spaniards arrived in the capital when the Aztecs were preoccupied with
European city. Conquered by Cortés harvesting their crops. According to a later Spanish account, the timing was ideal.
in 1520.
A series of natural phenomena, signs, and portents seemed to augur disaster for the
Aztecs. A comet was seen in daytime, and two temples were suddenly destroyed,
one by lightning unaccompanied by thunder. These and other apparently inex-
plicable events had an unnerving and demoralizing effect on Montezuma.
Even more important was the empire’s internal weakness. The Aztec state re-
ligion, the sacred cult of Huitzilopochtli (wheat-zeel-oh-POSHT-lee), necessi-
tated constant warfare against neighboring peoples to secure captives for religious
sacrifice and laborers for agricultural and infrastructural work. When Cortés
landed, recently defeated tribes were not yet fully integrated into the empire. In-
creases in tribute provoked revolt, which led to reconquest, retribution, and de-
mands for higher tribute, which in turn sparked greater resentment and fresh
revolt. When the Spaniards appeared, the Totonac people greeted them as libera-
tors, and other subject peoples joined them against the Aztecs.12
Montezuma himself refrained from attacking the Spaniards as they advanced
toward his capital and welcomed Cortés and his men into Tenochtitlán. Histori-
ans have often condemned the Aztec ruler for vacillation and weakness. But
he relied on the advice of his state council, itself divided, and on the dubious
loyalty of tributary communities. When Cortés—with incredible boldness—took
Montezuma hostage, the emperor’s influence over his people crumbled.
Later, in retaliation for a revolt by the entire population of Tenochtitlán that Inca Empire The vast and sophisticated
killed many Spaniards, Montezuma was executed. Afterwards, the Spaniards es- Peruvian empire, centered at the capital
city of Cusco, that was at its peak from
caped from the city and defeated the Aztec army at Otumba near Lake Texcoco. 1438 until 1532.
On August 13, 1520, the last Aztec emperor surrendered to the Spanish.
More amazing than the defeat of the Aztecs was the fall of the remote Inca
Empire perched at 9,800 to 13,000 feet above sea level. (The word Inca refers Sec tion Review
both to the people who lived in the valleys of the Andes Mountains in present-day • The desire for trade goods, religious
Peru and to their ruler.) The borders of this vast and sophisticated empire were zeal for new converts, a chance for
well fortified, but the Inca neither expected foreign invaders nor knew of the fate power and glory, and simple curiosity
of the Aztec empire to the north. The imperial government, based in the capital motivated European exploration,
made possible by the financial support
city of Cuzco (KOOS-koh), commanded loyalty from the people, but at the time of of strong monarchs and sailors willing
the Spanish invasion it had been embroiled in a civil war over succession. The to endure the danger of sea travel to
Inca Huascar (WAHS-kahr) had been fighting his half-brother Atahualpa (ah-tah- escape poverty.
WAHL-pa) for five years over the crown. • Technological advances in shipbuild-
Francisco Pizarro (ca. 1475–1541), a conquistador of modest Spanish origins, ing, navigation, and weaponry bor-
landed on the northern coast of Peru on May 13, 1532, the very day Atahualpa won rowed from the East made exploration
the decisive battle. The Spaniard soon learned about the war and its outcome. As more feasible.
Pizarro advanced across the steep Andes toward Cuzco, Atahualpa was proceeding • Portuguese seafaring skills, with finan-
to the capital for his coronation. Like Montezuma in Mexico, Atahualpa was kept cial backing by the royal family, led to
exploration and conquest in Africa
fully informed of the Spaniards’ movements and accepted Pizarro’s invitation to and the Atlantic islands, and the
meet in the provincial town of Cajamarca. Intending to extend a peaceful wel- establishment of trading posts in
come to the newcomers, Atahualpa and his followers were unarmed. The Span- India.
iards captured him and collected an enormous ransom in gold. Instead of freeing • The Spanish monarchy financed the
the new emperor, however, they executed him in 1533 on trumped-up charges. seasoned mariner Columbus, who set
Decades of violence ensued, marked by Incan resistance and internal struggles out to find a direct ocean trading
among Spanish forces for the spoils of empire. By the 1570s the Spanish crown route to Asia, although he landed in
the Bahamas and Cuba, leading to
had succeeded in imposing control. With Spanish conquest, a new chapter opened European conquest and colonization
in European relations with the New World. in the New World.
• Cabral of Portugal and Magellan of
Spain also sought a trade route to
Asia, but proved that the westward
passage to India was too long and
Europe and the World After Columbus dangerous.
What effect did overseas expansion have on the conquered societies, on • Cortés, in search of gold, sailed to
enslaved Africans, and on world trade? Mexico, where he discovered and
conquered the rich Aztec Empire,
while the Incas fell to Pizarro.
Europeans had maintained commercial relations with Asia and sub-Saharan Af-
rica since Roman times. In the Carolingian era the slave trade had linked northern
Europe and the Islamic Middle East. The High Middle Ages had witnessed a great
expansion of trade with Africa and Asia. But with the American discoveries, for the
first time commercial and other relations became worldwide, involving all the
continents except Australia. European involvement in the Americas led to the ac-
celeration of global contacts. In time, these contacts had a profound influence on
European society and culture.
for the kinds of ranching with which they were familiar. In coastal tropical areas
unsuited for grazing the Spanish erected huge plantations to supply sugar for the
European market. Around 1550 silver was discovered in present-day Bolivia and
Mexico. How were the cattle ranches, sugar plantations, and silver mines to be
worked? The conquistadors first turned to the Amerindians.
encomienda system The Spanish The Spanish quickly established the encomienda system (in-co-mee-EN-dah),
system whereby the Crown granted the in which the Crown granted the conquerors the right to employ groups of Amer-
conquerors the right to employ groups
of Amerindians in a town or area as
indians as agricultural or mining laborers or as tribute payers. Theoretically, the Span-
agricultural or mining laborers or as ish were forbidden to enslave the natives; in actuality, the encomiendas were a
tribute payers; it was a disguised form legalized form of slavery. Laboring in the blistering heat of tropical cane fields or in
of slavery. the dark, dank, and dangerous mines, the Amerindians died in staggering numbers.
Students of the history of medicine have suggested another crucial explanation
for indigenous population losses: disease. Having little or no resistance to diseases
brought from the Old World, the inhabitants of the highlands of Mexico and Peru,
especially, fell victim to smallpox, typhus, influenza, and other diseases. According
to one expert, smallpox caused “in all likelihood the most severe single loss of ab-
original population that ever occurred.”13 (The old belief that syphilis was a New
World disease imported to Europe by Columbus’s sailors has been discredited by
the discovery of pre-Columbian skeletons in Europe bearing signs of the disease.)
Although disease was a leading cause of death, there were many others, includ-
ing malnutrition and starvation as people were forced to neglect their own fields.
Many indigenous peoples also died through outright violence.14 According to the
Franciscan missionary Bartolomé de Las Casas (1474–1566), the Spanish mali-
ciously murdered thousands:
To these quiet Lambs . . . came the Spaniards like most c(r)uel Tygres, Wolves
and Lions, enrag’d with a sharp and tedious hunger; for these forty years past,
minding nothing else but the slaughter of these unfortunate wretches, whom with
divers kinds of torments neither seen nor heard of before, they have so cruelly and
inhumanely butchered, that of three millions of people which Hispaniola itself did
contain, there are left remaining alive scarce three hundred persons.15
Las Casas’s remarks concentrate on the Caribbean islands, but the death rate else-
where was also overwhelming. The Franciscan, Dominican, and Jesuit missionar-
ies who accompanied the conquistadors and settlers played an important role in
converting the Amerindians to Christianity, teaching them European methods of
agriculture, and inculcating loyalty to the Spanish crown. In terms of numbers of
people baptized, missionaries enjoyed phenomenal success, though the depth of
the Amerindians’ understanding of Christianity remains debatable. Missionaries,
especially Las Casas, asserted that the Amerindians had human rights, and through
Las Casas’s persistent pressure the emperor Charles V abolished the worst abuses
of the encomienda system in 1531.
For colonial administrators the main problem posed by the astronomically
high death rate was the loss of a subjugated labor force. As early as 1511 King
Ferdinand of Spain observed that the Amerindians seemed to be “very frail” and
that “one black could do the work of four Indians.”16 Thus was born an absurd
myth and the new tragedy of the Atlantic slave trade.
merchants to buy slaves from the Black Sea region and the Balkans. Renaissance
merchants continued the slave trade despite papal threats of excommunication.
The Genoese set up colonial stations in the Crimea and along the Black Sea, and
according to an international authority on slavery, these outposts were “virtual
laboratories” for the development of slave plantation agriculture in the New
World.17 This form of slavery had nothing to do with race; almost all slaves were
white. How, then, did black African slavery enter the European picture and take
root in South and then North America?
In 1453 the Ottoman capture of Constantinople halted the flow of white
slaves. Mediterranean Europe, cut off from its traditional source of slaves, then
turned to sub-Saharan Africa, which had a long history of slave trading. (See the
feature “Individuals in Society: Juan de Pareja.”)
Native to the South Pacific, sugar was taken in ancient times to India, where
farmers learned to preserve cane juice as granules that could be stored and shipped.
From there, sugar cane growing traveled to China and the Mediterranean, where
islands like Crete, Sicily, and Cyprus had the necessary warm and wet climate.
When Genoese and other Italians colonized the Canary Islands and the Portu-
guese settled on the Madeira Islands, sugar plantations came to the Atlantic. In
this stage of European expansion, “the history of slavery became inextricably tied
up with the history of sugar.”18 Originally sugar was an expensive luxury that only
the very affluent could afford, but population increases and monetary expansion
in the fifteenth century led to an increasing demand for it.
Resourceful Italians provided the capital, cane, and technology for sugar cul-
tivation on plantations in southern Portugal, Madeira, and the Canary Islands.
Individuals in Society
Juan de Pareja (pa-REH-ha)
A marginal person is one who lives outside the main-
stream of the dominant society, who is not fully as-
similated into or accepted by that society. Apart from
crime and thereby lost his freedom? We do not know.
Velázquez, the greatest Spanish painter of the seven-
teenth century, had a large studio with many assistants.
revealing little-known aspects of past cultures, marginal- Pareja was set to grinding powders to make colors and to
ized people teach us much about the preparing canvases. He must have demonstrated ability
values and ideals of the dominant so- because, when Velázquez went to Rome in 1648, he
ciety. Such a person was the Spanish chose Pareja to accompany him.
religious and portrait painter Juan de In 1650, as practice for a portrait of Pope Innocent X,
Pareja. Velázquez painted Pareja. That same year, Velázquez
Pareja was born in Antequera, an signed the document that gave Pareja his freedom, to
agricultural region and the old center become effective in 1654. Pareja lived out the rest of his
of Muslim culture near Seville in life as an independent painter.
southern Spain. Of his parents we What does the public career of this seventeenth-
know nothing. Because a rare surviv- century marginal person tell us about the man and his
ing document calls him a “mulatto,” world? Pareja’s career suggests that a person of talent
one of his parents must have been and ability could rise in Spanish society despite the so-
white and the other must have had cial and religious barriers that existed at the time. Jona-
some African blood. In 1630 Pareja than Brown, the leading authority on Velázquez,
applied to the mayor of Seville for describes Pareja’s appearance in Velázquez’s portrait as
permission to travel to Madrid to visit “self-confident.” A more enthusiastic student writes,
Velázquez, Juan de
his brother and “to perfect his art.” “The man was technically a slave. . . . However, we
Pareja (1650). (The
Metropolitan Museum of Art,
The document lists his occupation as can see from Velázquez’s painting that the two were un-
Fletcher Fund, Rogers Fund, “a painter in Seville.” Since it men- deniably equals. That steady look of self-controlled
and Bequest of Miss Adelaide tions no other name, it is reasonable power can even make us wonder which of the two had a
Milton de Groot (1876–1967), to assume that Pareja arrived in Ma- higher opinion of himself.”
by exchange, supplemented
drid a free man. Sometime between
by gifts from friends of the
Museum, 1971. [1971.86].
1630 and 1648, however, he came Questions for Analysis
Photograph © 1986 The into the possession of the artist Diego
1. Since slavery was an established institution in
Metropolitan Museum of Art) Velázquez (1599–1660); Pareja be-
Spain, speculate on Velázquez’s possible reasons for
came a slave.
giving Pareja his freedom.
During the long wars of the recon-
quista, Muslims and Christians cap- 2. What issues of cultural diversity might Pareja have
tured each other in battle and used the defeated as slaves. faced in seventeenth-century Spain?
The fifteenth and sixteenth centuries had seen a steady
Sources: Jonathan Brown, Velázquez: Painter and Courtier
flow of sub-Saharan Africans into the Iberian Peninsula. (New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1986); Grove Dic-
Thus early modern Spain was a slaveholding society. tionary of Art (New York: Macmillan, 2000); Sister Wendy
How did Velázquez acquire Pareja? By purchase? As Beckett, Sister Wendy’s American Collection (New York: Harper
a gift? Had Pareja fallen into debt or committed some Collins Publishers, 2000), p. 15.
388
Europe and the World After Columbus 389
Meanwhile, in the period 1490 to 1530, Portuguese traders brought between three
hundred and two thousand black slaves to Lisbon each year (see Map 15.2), where
they performed most of the manual labor and constituted 10 percent of the city’s
population. From there slaves were transported to the sugar plantations of Ma-
deira, the Azores, and the Cape Verde Islands. Sugar and these small Atlantic is-
land colonies gave New World slavery its distinctive shape. Columbus himself, who
spent a decade in Madeira, brought sugar plants on his voyages to “the Indies.”
In Africa, where slavery was entrenched (as it was in the Islamic world, south-
ern Europe, and China), African kings and dealers sold black slaves to European
merchants who participated in the transatlantic trade. The Portuguese brought the
first slaves to Brazil; by 1600 four thousand were being imported annually. After its
founding in 1621, the Dutch West India Company, with the full support of the
government of the United Provinces, transported thousands of Africans to Brazil
and the Caribbean, mostly to work on sugar plantations. In the late seventeenth
century, with the chartering of the Royal African Company, the English got in-
volved. In total, scholars estimate that European traders from all these nations
brought over eleven million African slaves to the West Indies and North America,
with the peak of the trade occuring in the eighteenth century.
European sailors found the Atlantic passage cramped and uncomfortable, but
conditions for African slaves were lethal. Before 1700, when slavers decided it was
better business to improve conditions, some 20 percent of slaves died on the voy-
age.19 The most common cause of death was from dysentery induced by poor-
quality food and water, intense crowding, and lack of sanitation. Men were often
kept in irons during the passage, while women and girls were fair game for sailors.
To increase profits, slave traders packed several hundred captives on each ship.
One slaver explained that he removed his boots before entering the slave hold
because he had to crawl over their packed bodies.20
By 1790 there were 757,181 blacks in a total U.S. population of 3,929,625. In
Brazil during the same decade, blacks numbered about 2 million in a total popula-
tion of 3.25 million. African slaves ultimately worked in an infinite variety of oc-
cupations: as miners, soldiers, sailors, servants, and artisans and in the production
of cotton, rum, indigo, tobacco, wheat and corn. Sugar remained a predominant
slave-produced crop, leading to boycotts by European abolitionists in the late eigh-
teenth century.
60°N
BRITAIN Fish Wheat
Ma Pottery Timber
nuf Amsterdam
NORTH ac tured Fur
goods London NETHERLANDS Tar
AMERICA EUROPE Pitch
SPAIN
PORTUGAL Tools Venice Slaves ASIA
Tools
Cloth Cloth
Lisbon Madrid Med JAPAN
Silk Seville iterr Constantinople Silk
an ean Silver
AT L A N T I C Se a CH I NA
New Porcelain Nagasaki
Charleston Alexandria P ER SIA
Orleans OCEAN Rugs and Silk
30°N NEW es Ningbo
Sl
,M
SPAIN r, Rum
Sla
Sugar
GUJARAT
Silver PUERTO RICO Slaves Sea Arabian
Veracruz Slaves
CAPE Sea Goa Manila
Acapulco JAMAICA CURAÇAO (Neth.) Aden s
VERDE
lave Slav
PHILIPPINES PAC I F IC
Sil
Cartagena
AFRICA , S es
old
k
SPANISH GOLD G
Panama MAIN COAST r y, loth O C EAN
NEW GUIANA
Sla
ves Ivo r, C el
ls
e sh Ceylon
GRANADA pp
Pe ri e
MO
0° Equator w MALDIVES Malacca
o BORNEO
LUC
C SUMATRA
Mombasa NEW
C
PAC I F I C SOUTH es GUINEA
Slav
AS
Luanda INDIAN OCEAN
PERU AMERICA JAVA
O C E A N Bahia Slaves ANGOLA
Lima Mozambique
30°S Cape
s
Buenos Town
Aires ves
N S la
Cape of
Good Hope 0 1,500 3,000 Km.
120°W 90°W 60°W 30°W 0° 30°E 60°E 90°E 120°E 150°E 180°
Cape Horn
60°S
Antarctic Circle
Arab trade routes Chinese trade routes Spanish trade routes British control Spanish control
British trade routes Portuguese trade routes Dutch trade routes Portuguese control Dutch control
MAP 15.2 Seaborne Trading Empires in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries
By the mid-seventeenth century, trade linked all parts of the world, except for Australia. Notice that trade in slaves was not confined to the Atlantic but involved almost all parts of the world.
Europe and the World After Columbus 391
Apart from wild turkeys and game, Native Americans had no animals for food;
apart from alpacas and llamas, they had no animals for travel or to use as beasts of
burden. On his second voyage in 1493 Columbus introduced horses, cattle, sheep,
dogs, pigs, chickens, and goats. The multiplication of these animals proved spec-
tacular. The horse enabled the Spanish conquerors and the Amerindians to travel
faster and farther and to transport heavy loads.
The Spanish and Portuguese returned to Europe with maize (corn), white
potatoes, and many varieties of beans, squash, pumpkins, avocados, and tomatoes.
Because maize grows in climates too dry for rice and too wet for wheat, gives a
high yield per unit of land, and has a short growing season, it proved an especially
important crop for Europeans. So too did the nutritious white potato, which slowly
spread from west to east—to Ireland, England, and France in the seventeenth
century; and to Germany, Poland, Hungary, and Russia in the eighteenth. Ironi-
cally, the white potato reached New England from old England in 1718.
in territory conquered from the Inca Empire. The frigid place where nothing grew
had been unsettled. A half-century later, 160,000 people lived there, making it
about the size of the city of London. In the second half of the sixteenth century
Potosí yielded perhaps 60 percent of all the silver mined in the world. From Potosí
and the mines at Zacatecas (sah-kah-TE-kahs) and Guanajuato (gwah-nah-
HWAH-taw) in Mexico, huge quantities of precious metals poured forth, destined
for the port of Seville in Spain.
The mining of gold and silver became the most important industry in the
quinto One-fifth of all precious metals colonies. The Crown claimed the quinto, one-fifth of all precious metals mined
mined in the Americas that the Crown in South America. Gold and silver yielded the Spanish monarchy 25 percent of its
claimed as its own.
total income.
In many ways, it was not Spain but China that controlled the world trade
in silver. The Chinese demanded silver for its products and for the payment of
imperial taxes. China was thus the main buyer of world silver, serving as a “sink”
for half the world’s production. The silver market drove world trade, with the
Americas and Japan being mainstays on the supply side and China dominating the
demand side.
the transpacific bridge between Spanish America and the extreme Eastern trade. Sec tion Review
In Manila, Spanish traders used silver from American mines to purchase Chinese
silk for European markets. The European demand for silk was so huge that in • The Spanish set up the encomienda
system of labor, forcing the Amerindi-
1597, for example, 12 million pesos of silver, almost the total value of the transat- ans to work in plantations, causing
lantic trade, moved from Acapulco to Manila (see Map 15.2). After about 1640 the great suffering from malnutrition,
Spanish silk trade declined because it could not compete with Dutch imports. disease, and violence that killed large
In the latter half of the seventeenth century the worldwide Dutch seaborne numbers.
trade predominated. The Dutch Empire was built on spices. In 1599 a Dutch fleet • Europeans originally turned to Africa
returned to Amsterdam carrying 600,000 pounds of pepper and 250,000 pounds of for slaves as Europe had a labor short-
cloves and nutmeg. Those who had invested in the expedition received a 100 per- age and a diminishing supply of white
slaves in the Mediterranean.
cent profit. The voyage led to the establishment in 1602 of the Dutch East India
Company, founded with the stated intention of capturing the spice trade from the • The plantation model of slavery
developed for sugar production on
Portuguese. Atlantic islands was brought to the
The Dutch fleet, sailing from the Cape of Good Hope in Africa and avoiding New World, along with great numbers
the Portuguese forts in India, steered directly for the Sunda Strait in Indonesia (see of African slaves; the history of sugar
Map 15.2). The Dutch wanted direct access to and control of the Indonesian and slavery were inextricably linked.
sources of spices. In return for assisting Indonesian princes in local squabbles and • The Columbian Exchange included
disputes with the Portuguese, the Dutch won broad commercial concessions. the plants, animals, and diseases that
Through agreements, seizures, and outright war, they gained control of the west- accompanied people as they migrated
to the New World and those they took
ern access to the Indonesian archipelago. Gradually, they acquired political dom- back with them.
ination over the archipelago itself. The Dutch managed to expel the Portuguese
• The Spanish set up viceroys, or gover-
from Ceylon and other East Indian islands. By 1650 the Dutch West India Com- nors, to rule their new territories with
pany had successfully intruded on the Spanish possessions in the Americas, in the military and civic authority.
process gaining control of much of the African and American trade.
• The majority of silver mined in Bo-
livia and Mexico was traded to China
for luxury goods desired by Europeans.
Changing Attitudes and Beliefs • Europeans established trade routes
that linked the world by sea for the
How did culture and art in this period respond to social and cultural first time, giving birth to a global
transformation? economy.
identical language with which the English described the Irish—see page 301). Af-
ricans were believed to possess a potent sexuality; African women were considered
sexually aggressive, with a “temper hot and lascivious.”21 Medieval Arabs had also
depicted Africans as primitive people ideally suited to enslavement.
The racial biases that the Portuguese, Spanish, Dutch, and English brought to
the New World also derived from Christian theological speculation. As Europeans
turned to Africa for new sources of slaves, they used ideas about Africans’ primi-
tiveness and barbarity to defend slavery and even argue that enslavement benefited
Africans by bringing the light of Christianity to heathen peoples. Thus, the institu-
tion of slavery contributed to the dissemination of more rigid notions of racial in-
feriority. From rather vague assumptions and prejudices, Europeans developed
more elaborate ideological notions of racial superiority and inferiority to safeguard
the ever-increasing profits gained from plantation slavery.
I long had a man in my house that lived ten or twelve years in the New World,
discovered in these latter days, and in that part of it where Villegaignon landed
[Brazil]. . . .
I find that there is nothing barbarous and savage in [that] nation, . . . except-
ing, that every one gives the title of barbarism to everything that is not in use in his
own country. As, indeed, we have no other level of truth and reason, than the
example and idea of the opinions and customs of the place wherein we live.22
In his own time and throughout the seventeenth century, few would have
agreed with Montaigne. The publication of his ideas, however, anticipated a basic
shift in attitudes. Montaigne inaugurated an era of doubt. “Wonder,” he said, “is
the foundation of all philosophy, research is the means of all learning, and igno-
rance is the end.”23
Chapter Review 395
Chapter Review
What was the Afro-Eurasian trading world before Columbus? (page 371) Key Terms
Prior to Columbus’s voyages, well-developed trade routes linked the peoples and General History of the Indies
products of Africa, Asia, and Europe. The Indian Ocean was the center of the Afro- (p. 377)
Eurasian trade world, ringed by cosmopolitan commercial cities such as Mombasa, caravel (p. 377)
Malacca, and Macao. Venetian and Genoese merchants brought sophisticated luxury
Ptolemy’s Geography (p. 377)
goods, like silks and spices, into western Europe from the East. Overall, though, Euro-
peans played a minor role in the Afro-Eurasian trading world, since they did not pro- Treaty of Tordesillas (p. 382)
duce many products desired by Eastern elites. conquistador (p. 383)
Aztec Empire (p. 384)
How and why did Europeans undertake ambitious voyages of expansion that Inca Empire (p. 385)
would usher in a new era of global contact? (page 375) encomienda system (p. 386)
In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries Europeans gained access to large parts of Columbian exchange (p. 389)
the globe for the first time. European peoples had the intellectual curiosity, driving viceroyalties (p. 391)
ambition, religious zeal, and material incentive to challenge their marginal role in the audiencia (p. 391)
pre-existing trade world. The revived monarchies of the sixteenth century now pos- quinto (p. 392)
sessed sufficient resources to back ambitious seafarers like Christopher Columbus and
Vasco da Gama. Exploration and exploitation contributed to a more sophisticated
standard of living, in the form of spices and Asian luxury goods.
396 Chapter 15 European Exploration and Conquest, 1450–1650
How did culture and art in this period respond to social and cultural transfor-
mation? (page 393)
Cultural attitudes were challenged as well. While most Europeans did not question
the superiority of Western traditions and beliefs, new currents of religious skepticism
and new ideas about race were harbingers of developments to come. The essays of
Montaigne, the plays of Shakespeare, and the King James Bible remain classic achieve-
ments of the Western cultural heritage. They both reflected dominant cultural values
and projected new ideas into the future.
Notes
1. K. N. Chaudhuri, Trade and Civilisation in the Indian Ocean: An Economic History from the
Rise of Islam to 1750 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1985), p. 14.
2. Quoted in C. M. Cipolla, Guns, Sails, and Empires: Technological Innovation and the Early
Phases of European Expansion, 1400–1700 (New York: Minerva Press, 1965), p. 132.
3. Quoted in F. H. Littell, The Macmillan Atlas: History of Christianity (New York: Macmillan,
1976), p. 75.
4. See C. R. Phillips, Ciudad Real, 1500–1750: Growth, Crisis, and Readjustment in the Span-
ish Economy (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1979), pp. 103–104, 115.
5. Pablo E. Pérez-Mallaína, Spain’s Men of the Sea: Daily Life on the Indies Fleet in the Six-
teenth Century (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1998), p. 133.
6. Ibid., p. 19.
7. G. V. Scammell, The World Encompassed: The First European Maritime Empires, c. 800-
1650 (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1981), p. 207.
8. Quoted in Cipolla, Guns, Sails, and Empires, pp. 115–116.
9. Quoted in F. Maddison, “Tradition and Innovation: Columbus’ First Voyage and Portuguese
Navigation in the Fifteenth Century,” in Circa 1492: Art in the Age of Exploration, ed. J. A.
Levenson (Washington, D.C.: National Gallery of Art, 1991), p. 69.
10. Quoted in R. L. Kagan, “The Spain of Ferdinand and Isabella,” in Circa 1492: Art in the Age
of Exploration, ed. J. A. Levenson (Washington, D.C.: National Gallery of Art, 1991), p. 60.
11. Peter Hulme, Colonial Encounters: Europe and the Native Caribbean, 1492–1797 (London
and New York: Methuan, 1986). 22–31.
12. G. W. Conrad and A. A. Demarest, Religion and Empire: The Dynamics of Aztec and Inca
Expansionism (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1993), pp. 67–69.
13. Quoted in Crosby, The Columbian Exchange: Biological and Cultural Consequences of
1492 (Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1972), p. 39.
14. Ibid., pp. 35–59.
15. Quoted in C. Gibson, ed., The Black Legend: Anti-Spanish Attitudes in the Old World and
the New (New York: Knopf, 1971), pp. 74–75.
16. Quoted in L. B. Rout, Jr., The African Experience in Spanish America (New York: Cam-
bridge University Press, 1976), p. 23.
17. C. Verlinden, The Beginnings of Modern Colonization, trans. Y. Freccero (Ithaca, N.Y.: Cor-
nell University Press, 1970), pp. 5–6, 80–97.
Chapter Review 397
18. This section leans heavily on D. B. Davis, Slavery and Human Progress (New York: Oxford
University Press, 1984), pp. 54–62; the quotation is on p. 58.
19. Herbert S. Klein, “Profits and the Causes of Mortality,” in David Northrup, ed., The Atlantic
Slave Trade (Lexington, Mass.: D. C. Heath and Co., 1994), p. 116.
20. Malcolm Cowley and Daniel P. Mannix, “The Middle Passage,” in David Northrup, ed.,
The Atlantic Slave Trade (Lexington, Mass.: D. C. Heath and Co., 1994), p. 101.
21. Quoted in D .P. Mannix, with M. Cowley, Black Cargoes: A History of the Atlantic Slave
Trade (New York: Viking Press, 1968), p. 19.
22. C. Cotton, trans., The Essays of Michel de Montaigne (New York: A. L. Burt, 1893), pp. 207,
210.
23. Ibid., p. 523.
398
all those seas, and give a marvellously good account This is a brief account of the facts. Written in
of everything—but because they have never before the caravel off the Canary Islands.||
seen men clothed or ships like these. . . . 15 February 1493
In conclusion, to speak only of the results of this
very hasty voyage, their Highnesses can see that At your orders
I will give them as much gold as they require, if THE ADMIRAL
they will render me some very slight assistance; also
Questions for Analysis
I will give them all the spices and cotton they
want. . . . I will also bring them as much aloes as 1. How did Columbus explain the success of his
voyage?
they ask and as many slaves, who will be taken from
the idolaters. I believe also that I have found rhu- 2. What was Columbus’s view of the Native
barb and cinnamon and there will be countless Americans he met?
other things in addition. . . . 3. Evaluate his statements that the Caribbean
So all Christendom will be delighted that our islands possessed gold, cotton, and spices.
Redeemer has given victory to our most illustrious 4. Why did Columbus cling to the idea that he
King and Queen and their renowned kingdoms, in had reached Asia?
this great matter. They should hold great celebra-
Source: From The Four Voyages of Christopher Colum-
tions and render solemn thanks to the Holy Trinity bus, edited and translated by J. M. Cohen (Penguin Clas-
with many solemn prayers, for the great triumph sics, 1969). Copyright © J. M. Cohen, 1969. Reproduced
which they will have, by the conversion of so many by permission of Penguin Books, Ltd.
peoples to our holy faith and for the temporal ben-
efits which will follow, for not only Spain, but all
Christendom will receive encouragement and
profit. || Actually, Columbus was off Santa Maria in the Azores.
399
This page intentionally left blank
CHAPTER 16
Absolutism and Constitutionalism
in Western
Europe
ca. 1589–1715
Chapter Preview
Seventeenth-Century Crisis and Rebuilding
What were the common crises and
achievements of seventeenth-century
states?
Constitutionalism
What is constitutionalism, and how did
this form of government emerge in
England and the Dutch Republic?
401
402 Chapter 16 Absolutism and Constitutionalism in Western Europe, ca. 1589–1715
Historians often refer to the seventeenth century as an “age of crisis.” After the
economic and demographic growth of the sixteenth century, Europe faltered into
stagnation and retrenchment. This was partially due to climate changes beyond
anyone’s control, but it also resulted from the bitterness of religious divides, the
increased pressures exerted by governments, and the violence and dislocation of
war. Overburdened peasants and city dwellers took action to defend themselves,
sometimes profiting from elite conflicts to obtain redress of their grievances. In the
long run, however, governments proved increasingly able to impose their will on
the populace. This period witnessed a spectacular growth in army size as well as
new forms of taxation, government bureaucracies, and increased state sovereignty.
other modern technology, it took weeks to convey orders from the central govern-
ment to the provinces. Rulers also suffered from a lack of information about their
realms, due to the limited size of their bureaucracies. Without accurate knowl-
edge of the number of inhabitants and the wealth they possessed, it was impossible
to police and tax the population effectively. Cultural and linguistic differences
presented their own obstacles. In some kingdoms the people spoke a language dif-
ferent from the Crown’s, diminishing their willingness to obey its commands.
Local power structures presented another serious obstacle to a monarch’s at-
tempts to centralize power. Across Europe, nobles retained great legal, military,
political, and financial powers, in addition to their traditional social prestige.
Moreover, the church, legislative corps, town councils, guilds, and other bodies
had acquired autonomy during the course of the Middle Ages. In some countries
whole provinces held separate privileges granted when they became part of the
kingdom.
While some monarchs succeeded in breaking the power of these institutions
and others were forced to concede political power to elected representatives, the
situation was nuanced. Absolutist monarchs did not crush the power of nobles and
other groups but rather had to compromise with them. Louis XIV, the model of
absolutist power, succeeded because he co-opted and convinced nobles. And in
England and the Netherlands constitutional government did not mean democ-
racy, the rule of the people.
Both absolutist and constitutional monarchs were able to overcome obstacles
and achieve new levels of central control. They exercised greater power in four
Absolutism in France and Spain 405
areas in particular: greater taxation, growth in armed forces, larger and more effi-
cient bureaucracies, and the increased ability to compel obedience from their
subjects. Over time, centralized power added up to something close to sovereignty. sovereignty The supreme authority in
A state may be termed sovereign when it possesses a monopoly over the instru- a political community; a modern state is
said to be sovereign when it controls the
ments of justice and the use of force within clearly defined boundaries. In a sover- instruments of justice (the courts) and
eign state, no system of courts, such as ecclesiastical tribunals, competes with state the use of force (military and police
courts in the dispensation of justice; and private armies, such as those of feudal powers) within geographical boundaries
lords, present no threat to central authority because the state’s army is stronger. recognized by other states.
State law touches all persons in the country. While seventeenth-century states did
not acquire total sovereignty, they made important strides toward that goal.
In the Middle Ages monarchs were said to rule “by the grace of God.” Law was
given by God; kings discovered or “found” the law and acknowledged that they
must respect and obey it. In the seventeenth century absolutist state, kings ampli-
fied these claims, asserting that, because they were chosen by God, they were
406 Chapter 16 Absolutism and Constitutionalism in Western Europe, ca. 1589–1715
responsible to God alone. They claimed exclusive power to make and enforce
laws, denying any other institution or group the authority to check their power.
Philosophers and theologians supported the kings’ position with arguments for
the necessity of absolute power for the public good. In Leviathan (li-VYE-uh-
thuhn) (1651), the English philosopher Thomas Hobbes argued that any limits
on or divisions of government power would lead only to paralysis or civil war. At
the court of Louis XIV the French theologian Bossuet (baw-SWAY) proclaimed
that without “absolute authority the king could neither do good nor repress evil.”
The conflicts of the Fronde had significant results for the future. The twin evils
of noble factionalism and popular riots left the French wishing for peace and for a
strong monarch to re-impose order. This was the legacy that Louis XIV inherited
when he assumed personal rule in 1661. Humiliated by his flight from Paris, he
was determined to avoid any recurrence of rebellion.
Rubens: The Death of Henri IV and The Proclamation of the Regency (1622–1625)
In 1622 the regent Marie de’ Medici commissioned Peter Paul Rubens to paint a cycle of paintings depicting her life. This one
portrays two distinct moments: the assassination of Henry IV (shown on the left ascending to Heaven), and Marie’s subsequent
proclamation as regent. The other twenty-three canvasses in the cycle similarly glorify Marie, a tricky undertaking given her unhappy
marriage to Henry IV and her tumultuous relationship with her son Louis XIII, who removed her from the regency in 1617. As in this
image, Rubens frequently resorted to allegory and classical imagery to elevate the events of Marie’s life. (Réunion des Musées Nationaux/
Art Resource, NY)
the glory of his dynasty and his country, mostly through war. The creation of a new
state apparatus was a means to that goal, not an end in itself.
Colbert supported old industries and created new ones so that France would
be self-sufficient. He focused especially on textiles, the most important sector of
the economy, reinforcing the system of state inspection and regulation and form-
ing guilds. Colbert encouraged foreign craftsmen to immigrate to France by giving
them special privileges, and he worked to bring more female workers into the la-
bor force. To encourage the people to buy French goods, he abolished many do-
mestic tariffs and raised tariffs on foreign products. One of Colbert’s most ambitious
projects was the creation of a merchant marine to transport French goods. In 1661
France possessed 18 unseaworthy vessels; by 1681 it had 276 working ships manned
by trained sailors. In 1664 Colbert founded the Company of the East Indies with
(unfulfilled) hopes of competing with the Dutch for Asian trade.
Colbert also hoped to make Canada—rich in untapped minerals and some of
the best agricultural land in the world—part of a vast French empire. He sent four
thousand peasants from western France to the province of Quebec. (In 1608, one
year after the English arrived at Jamestown, Virginia, Sully had established the city
of Quebec, which became the capital of French Canada.) Subsequently, the Jes-
uit Jacques Marquette and the merchant Louis Joliet sailed down the Mississippi
River and claimed possession of the land on both sides as far south as present-day
Arkansas. In 1684 the French explorer Robert La Salle continued down the Mis-
sissippi to its mouth and claimed vast territories and the rich delta for Louis XIV.
The area was called, naturally, “Louisiana.”
During Colbert’s tenure as controller general, Louis was able to pursue his
goals without massive tax increases and without creating a stream of new offices.
Colbert managed to raise revenues significantly by cracking down on inefficiences
and corruption in the tax collection system. The constant pressure of warfare after
Colbert’s death, however, undid many of his economic achievements.
In fact, Louis had reached the limit of his expansion. The wars of the 1680s and
1690s brought no additional territories.
Louis understood his wars largely as defensive undertakings, but his neighbors
naturally viewed French expansion with great alarm. Louis’s wars inspired the
formation of Europe-wide coalitions against him. As a result, he was obliged to sup-
port a huge army in several different theaters of war. This task placed unbearable
strains on French resources, especially given the inequitable system of taxation.
Colbert’s successors as minister of finance resorted to the devaluation of the
currency and the old device of selling offices and tax exemptions. They also cre-
ated new direct taxes in 1695 and 1710, which nobles and clergymen had to pay
for the first time. In exchange for this money, the king reaffirmed the traditional
social hierarchies by granting honors, pensions, and titles to the nobility. Com-
moners had to pay the new taxes as well as the old ones.
A series of bad harvests between 1688 and 1694 added social to fiscal catastro-
phe. The price of wheat skyrocketed. The result was widespread starvation, and in
many provinces the death rate rose to several times the normal figure. Parish reg-
isters reveal that France buried at least one-tenth of its population in those years,
perhaps 2 million in 1693 and 1694 alone. Rising grain prices, new taxes for war,
a slump in manufacturing, and the constant nuisance of pillaging troops all meant
great suffering for the French people. France wanted peace at any price and won
a respite for five years, which was shattered by the War of the Spanish Succession
(1701–1713).
In 1700 the childless Spanish king Charles II (r. 1665–1700) died, opening a
struggle for control of Spain and its colonies. His will bequeathed the Spanish
crown and its empire to Philip of Anjou, Louis XIV’s grandson (Louis’s wife, Maria-
Theresa, had been Charles’s sister). This testament violated a prior treaty by which
the European powers had agreed to divide the Spanish possessions between the
king of France and the Holy Roman emperor, both brothers-in-law of Charles II.
Claiming that he was following both Spanish and French national interests, Louis
broke with the treaty and accepted the will.
In 1701 the English, Dutch, Austrians, and Prussians formed the Grand Alli-
ance against Louis XIV. The allied powers united to prevent France from becom-
ing too strong in Europe and to check France’s expanding commercial power in
North America, Asia, and Africa. The war dragged on until 1713. The Peace of Peace of Utrecht A series of treaties,
Utrecht, which ended the war, applied the principle of partition. Louis’s grandson from 1713 to 1715, that ended the War
of the Spanish Succession, ended French
Philip remained the first Bourbon king of Spain on the understanding that the expansion in Europe, and marked the
French and Spanish crowns would never be united. France surrendered New- rise of the British Empire.
foundland, Nova Scotia, and the Hudson Bay territory to England, which also
acquired Gibraltar, Minorca, and control of the African slave trade from Spain.
The Dutch gained little because Austria received the former Spanish Netherlands
(see Map 16.1).
The Peace of Utrecht had important international consequences. It repre-
sented the balance-of-power principle in operation, setting limits on the extent to
which any one power—in this case, France—could expand. The treaty completed
the decline of Spain as a great power. It vastly expanded the British Empire, and it
gave European powers experience in international cooperation. The Peace of
Utrecht also marked the end of French expansion. Thirty-five years of war had
brought rights to all of Alsace and the gain of important cities in the north such as
Lille, as well as Strasbourg. But at what price? In 1714 an exhausted France hov-
ered on the brink of bankruptcy. It is no wonder that when Louis XIV died on
September 1, 1715, many subjects felt as much relief as they did sorrow.
10˚W 0˚ 10˚E 20˚E 30˚E 60˚N 40˚E
NORWAY E N St. Petersburg French Bourbon lands
Oslo E D INGRIA
Spanish Bourbon lands
W ESTONIA
SCOTLAND S Austrian Habsburg lands
KI NGDOM
Prussian lands
Edinburgh North OF LIVONIA
Moscow Great Britain
GR EAT B R I TA I N Sea Riga Boundary of the
DEN MAR K R USSIAN Holy Roman Empire
Baltic LITHUANIA
IRELAND Dublin Russian Empire
DENMARK Sea EM P I R E
Smolensk Russian gains, by 1725
ENGLAND
EAST Ottoman Empire, 1722
I
A
UNITED SS P R USSIA
NETHERLANDS P RU
Th
am London
HANOVER G- N
Utrecht UR 50˚
es
R. DE NB Vi POL AN D
BREAN Berlin stu
la Warsaw
lb e R.
Rhi ne
R.
AT L A N T I C SIL
SAXONY Od
e
R.
r Kiev
HOLY ROMAN EM P I R E ESIA
R.
O C EA N D ni
Se
Paris epe R.
in
r R.
R. PALATINATE U K R AI N E Don
e
LORRAINE BOHEMIA
Strasbourg R. Dn
R. u be AUSTRIA i es
Loire Da n BAVARIA Vienna te
rR
F R A N CE MO
.
Pest LD
SWITZERLAND Buda CR I M EA
AV
HUNGARY
Ga
IA
TRANSYLVANIA
r
on
SAVOY MIL
R.
n
AN EP
eR
R h ône
R. U IA SLAVO
.
Po
BL AT NIA Belgrade
Eb Toulouse RO
NA
D ue r
o R. GENOA WALLACHIA
IC
E
Black Sea
ro
OD
POR T U G AL OF BOSNIA
R.
IA
Madrid ALON
d
STATES BULGARIA
Tagu CAT at I
i c CE
Lisbon s R. Corsica
(Genoa) MONTENEGRO 40˚N
Rome Se
KINGDOM a Constantinople
ANIA
Minorca
(Gr. Br.) OF OT
Sardinia
NAPLES TO
Naples MA
ALB
(Austria)
Balearic Is. N
EMPI
RE
Medi
GIBRALTAR ter N Ae
(Gr. Br.) ran ge 0 150 300 Km.
ea GREECE an
n Sicily Sea 0 150 300 Mi.
S e (Savoy)
a
Absolutism in France and Spain 413
of skilled workers and merchants. Those working in the textile industry were forced
out of business when the flood of gold and silver produced severe inflation, push-
ing their production costs to the point where they could not compete in colonial
and international markets. Other businessmen found so many obstacles in the way
of profitable enterprise that they simply gave up.12 Spanish aristocrats, attempting
to maintain an extravagant lifestyle they could no longer afford, increased the
rents on their estates. High rents and heavy taxes in turn drove the peasants from
the land. Agricultural production suffered, and peasants departed for the large cit-
ies, where they swelled the ranks of unemployed beggars.
Spanish leaders seemed to lack the will to reform. If one can discern personal-
ity from pictures, the portraits of Philip III (r. 1598–1622), Philip IV (r. 1622–
1665), and Charles II (r. 1665–1700) hanging in the Prado, the Spanish national
museum in Madrid, reflect the increasing weakness of the dynasty. Pessimism and
fatalism permeated national life. In the reign of Philip IV, a royal council was ap-
pointed to plan the construction of a canal linking the Tagus and Manzanares
Rivers in Spain. After interminable debate, the committee decided that “if God
had intended the rivers to be navigable, He would have made them so.” Spain ig-
Don Quixote A novel authored by
Miguel de Cervantes that is perhaps the nored new scientific methods because they came from heretical nations, Holland
greatest work of Spanish literature. It is and England.
a survey of the entire fabric of Spanish In the brilliant novel Don Quixote (dohn kee-HOH-tee), Spanish writer
society that can be read on several levels:
Miguel de Cervantes (1547–1616) produced one of the great masterpieces of
as a burlesque of chivalric romances and
as an exploration of conflicting views world literature. The main character, Don Quixote, lives in a world of dreams,
(idealistic vs. realistic) of life and of traveling about the countryside seeking military glory. From the title of the book,
the world. the English language has borrowed the word quixotic. Meaning “idealistic but
The Culture of Absolutism 415
impractical,” the term characterizes seventeenth-century Spain. As a leading Sec tion Review
scholar has written, “The Spaniard convinced himself that reality was what he felt,
believed, imagined. He filled the world with heroic reverberations. Don Quixote • Henry IV of France restored order and
prosperity but his premature death left
was born and grew.”13 queen-regent Marie de’ Medici and
Cardinal Richelieu to rule for the boy
Louis XIII; Richelieu led France into
the Thirty Years’ War and continued
Henry IV’s work of increasing the
The Culture of Absolutism power of the centralized state.
What cultural forms flourished under absolutist governments? • After the death of Louis XIII, Cardinal
Mazarin and the regent, Queen
Mother Anne of Austria, ruled for the
Under absolutist monarchs, culture became an instrument of state power. The boy-king Louis XIV; the Fronde
baroque style in art and music flourished in Spain, Italy, and Central Europe. uprisings during this time protested
Baroque masters like Rubens painted portraits celebrating the glory of European growing royal power and war-related
monarchs. Architecture became an important tool for the French monarch Louis tax increases.
XIV, who made the magnificent palace of Versailles (vehr-SIGH) the center of his • The “Sun King” Louis XIV created an
kingdom, inspiring imitators across Europe (see Chapter 17). Even language re- “absolute monarchy,” ruling accord-
ing to the doctrine of the “divine right
flected the growing power of the French crown. Within France Richelieu estab-
of kings” in which a king answered to
lished an academy to oversee French literature and language. Outside its borders God alone.
French became the common language of the European elite.
• Jean-Baptiste Colbert, Louis XIV’s
brilliant finance minister, adopted
mercantilist policies intended to foster
Rome and the revitalized Catholic church of the later economic self-sufficiency so that every-
Baroque Art sixteenth century played an important role in the early thing French subjects needed would be
and Music development of the baroque. As we have seen (pages produced internally—therefore halting
the external flow of gold and increasing
539–540), the papacy and the Jesuits encouraged the growth of an intensely emo- the wealth of the nation.
tional, exuberant art aimed at kindling the faith of ordinary churchgoers. In addi-
• Louis XIV built a large, loyal, profes-
tion to this underlying religious emotionalism, the baroque drew its sense of sional army that expanded French
drama, motion, and ceaseless striving from the art and architecture of the Catholic borders but required expensive main-
Reformation. Yet baroque art was more than just “Catholic art” in the seventeenth tenance, taxing French resources.
century and the first half of the eighteenth. True, neither Protestant England nor • The Peace of Utrecht ended the War
the Netherlands ever came fully under the spell of the baroque, but neither did of the Spanish Succession and redrew
Catholic France. And Protestants accounted for some of the finest examples of the map of Europe, marking the end
of French expansion, an increase in
baroque style, especially in music. The baroque style spread partly because its ten-
the British Empire, and the decline
sion and bombast spoke to an agitated age that was experiencing great violence of Spain.
and controversy in politics and religion.
• Spain’s power declined due to a loss of
In painting, the baroque reached maturity early with the painter Peter Paul trade with the colonies, diminished
Rubens (1577–1640). Rubens studied the masters of the High Renaissance such as production of South American silver,
Michelangelo but developed his own style, which was characterized by animated bankruptcy from fighting wars, a failure
figures, melodramatic contrasts, and monumental size. Rubens excelled in glorify- to invest in productive enterprises, the
deportation of formerly Muslim work-
ing monarchs such as Queen Mother Marie de’ Medici of France (see the paint-
ers, and high rents and heavy taxes
ing on page 409). He was also a devout Catholic; nearly half of his pictures treat that drove peasants from the land.
Christian subjects. Yet one of Rubens’s trademarks was fleshy, sensual nudes who
populate his canvases as Roman goddesses, water nymphs, and remarkably volup-
tuous saints and angels.
In music, the baroque style reached its culmination almost a century later in
the dynamic, soaring lines of Johann Sebastian Bach (1685–1750), an organist and baroque style An intensely emotional
choirmaster of several Lutheran churches across Germany. Bach’s organ music and exuberant style of art, practiced by
combined the baroque spirit of invention, tension, and emotion in both secular artists such as Rubens and associated
with the late-sixteenth-century Catholic
concertos and sublime religious cantatas. Unlike Rubens, Bach was not fully ap- Reformation; in music, it reached
preciated in his lifetime, but since the early nineteenth century his reputation has maturity almost a century later with the
grown steadily. compositions of Bach.
416 Chapter 16 Absolutism and Constitutionalism in Western Europe, ca. 1589–1715
host of other benefits. Courtiers sought these rewards for themselves and for their
family members and followers. As in ancient Rome, a patronage system—in which
higher-ranked individuals protected lower-ranked ones in return for loyalty and
services—dominated political life. Patronage flowed from the court to the provinces;
it was the mechanism through which Louis gained cooperation from social elites.
Although they were denied public offices and posts, women played a central
role in the patronage system. At court, the king’s wife, mistresses, and other female
relatives used their high rank to establish their own patronage relations. They
recommended individuals for honors, advocated policy decisions, and brokered
alliances between noble factions. Noblewomen played a similar role, bringing
their family connections to marriage to form powerful social networks. Onlookers
sometimes resented the influence of powerful women at court. The Duke of
Saint-Simon said of Madame de Maintenon, Louis XIV’s mistress and secret
second wife:
Sec tion Review Molière’s contemporary Jean Racine based his tragic dramas on Greek and
Roman legends. His persistent theme was the conflict of good and evil. Several
• The baroque style, practiced by artists plays—Andromaque (ahn-dro-MAK), Bérénice (bear-ay-NEES), Iphigénie (if-ee-
such as Rubens, was intensely emo-
jay-NEE), and Phèdre (FAY-druh)—bear the names of women and deal with the
tional and exuberant; it was particularly
associated with the late sixteenth cen- power of female passion. For simplicity of language, symmetrical structure, and calm
tury Catholic Reformation, but ap- restraint, the plays of Racine represent the finest examples of French classicism.
peared in both religious and secular Louis XIV’s reign inaugurated the use of French as the language of polite soci-
themes and in Protestant artists. ety, international diplomacy, and, gradually, scholarship and learning. The royal
• Baroque composers such as Bach com- courts of Sweden, Russia, Poland, and Germany all spoke French. France inspired
bined invention, tension, and emotion a cosmopolitan European culture in the late seventeenth century, which looked
in their music, much of which was
organ music played in church.
to Versailles as its center.
• The palace at Versailles was the show-
piece and center of the French king-
dom, crowded with nobles vying for the
king’s favor and patronage Constitutionalism
• French classicism, a movement reviving
classical antiquity in art and literature, What is constitutionalism, and how did this form of government emerge
was popular during the reign of Louis in England and the Dutch Republic?
XIV; theater also gained popularity with
playwrights such as the comic Molière
While France and later Prussia, Russia, and Austria (see Chapter 17) developed
and the tragedian Racine.
the absolutist state, England and Holland evolved toward constitutionalism,
• The French language was adopted by
which is the limitation of government by law. Constitutionalism also implies a
elites across Europe for diplomacy,
scholarship, and polite conversation. balance between the authority and power of the government, on the one hand,
and the rights and liberties of the subjects, on the other.
A nation’s constitution may be written or unwritten. It may be embodied in
one basic document, occasionally revised by amendment, like the Constitution of
constitutionalism A form of govern- the United States. Or it may be only partly formalized and include parliamentary
ment in which power is limited by law statutes, judicial decisions, and a body of traditional procedures and practices, like
and balanced between the authority and
power of the government on the one
the English and Dutch constitutions. Whether written or unwritten, a constitution
hand, and the rights and liberties of the gets its binding force from the government’s acknowledgment that it must respect
subject or citizen on the other hand. that constitution—that is, that the state must govern according to the laws.
Puritan Occupations
These twelve engravings depict typical Puritan
occupations and show that the Puritans came
primarily from the artisan and lower middle
classes. The governing classes and peasants
adhered to the traditions of the Church of England.
(Visual Connection Archive)
The English civil war (1642–1649) pitted the power of the king against that of
the Parliament. After three years of fighting, Parliament’s New Model Army de- New Model Army The parliamentary
feated the king’s armies at the battles of Naseby and Langport in the summer of army, under the command of Oliver
Cromwell, that fought the army of
1645. Charles, though, refused to concede defeat and accept restrictions on royal Charles I in the English civil war.
authority and church reform. Both sides jockeyed for position, waiting for a deci-
sive event. This arrived in the form of the army under the leadership of Oliver
Cromwell, a member of the House of Commons. In 1647 Cromwell’s forces cap-
tured the king and dismissed members of the Parliament who opposed his actions.
In 1649 the remaining representatives, known as the “Rump Parliament,” put
Charles on trial for high treason, a severe blow to the theory of divine-right mon-
archy. Charles was found guilty and beheaded on January 30, 1649, an act that
sent shock waves around Europe.
secret agreement with his cousin Louis XIV. The French king would give Charles
two hundred thousand pounds annually, and in return Charles would relax the
laws against Catholics, gradually re-Catholicize England, support French policy
against the Dutch, and convert to Catholicism himself. When the details of this
treaty leaked out, a great wave of anti-Catholic fear swept England. This fear was
compounded by a crucial fact: with no legitimate heir, Charles would be suc-
ceeded by his Catholic brother, James, duke of York. A combination of hatred for
French absolutism and hostility to Catholicism produced virtual hysteria. The
Commons passed an exclusion bill denying the succession to a Roman Catholic,
but Charles quickly dissolved Parliament, and the bill never became law.
When James II (r. 1685–1688) succeeded his brother, the worst English anti-
Catholic fears, already aroused by Louis XIV’s revocation of the Edict of Nantes,
were realized. In violation of the Test Act, James appointed Roman Catholics to
positions in the army, the universities, and local government. When these actions
were challenged in the courts, the judges, whom James had appointed, decided
for the king. The king was suspending the law at will and appeared to be reviving
the absolutism of his father and grandfather. He went further. Attempting to
broaden his base of support with Protestant dissenters and nonconformists, James
issued a declaration of indulgence granting religious freedom to all.
Two events gave the signals for revolution. First, seven bishops of the Church
of England were imprisoned in the Tower of London for protesting the declaration
of indulgence but were subsequently acquitted amid great public enthusiasm.
Second, in June 1688 James’s second wife produced a male heir. The fear of a Ro-
man Catholic dynasty supported by France and ruling outside the law prompted a
group of eminent persons to offer the English throne to James’s Protestant daugh-
ter Mary and her Dutch husband, Prince William of Orange. In December 1688
James II, his queen, and their infant son fled to France and became pensioners
of Louis XIV. Early in 1689 William and Mary were crowned king and queen
of England.
The English call the events of 1688 and 1689 the “Glo-
The Triumph of rious Revolution” because it replaced one king with
England’s Parliament: another with a minimum of bloodshed. It also repre-
Constitutional sented the destruction, once and for all, of the idea of
Monarchy and divine-right monarchy. William and Mary accepted the
Cabinet Government English throne from Parliament and in so doing explic-
itly recognized the supremacy of Parliament. The revolution of 1688 established
the principle that sovereignty, the ultimate power in the state, was divided between
king and Parliament and that the king ruled with the consent of the governed.
The men who brought about the revolution quickly framed their intentions in
the Bill of Rights, the cornerstone of the modern British constitution. The princi-
ples of the Bill of Rights were formulated in direct response to Stuart absolutism.
Law was to be made in Parliament; once made, it could not be suspended by the
Crown. Parliament had to be called at least once every three years. Both elections
to and debate in Parliament were to be free in the sense that the Crown was not to
interfere in them (this aspect of the bill was widely disregarded in the eighteenth
century). The independence of the judiciary was established, and there was to be
no standing army in peacetime. And while Protestants could possess arms, the
feared Catholic minority could not. Additional legislation granted freedom of wor-
ship to Protestant dissenters and nonconformists and required that the English
monarch always be Protestant.
424 Chapter 16 Absolutism and Constitutionalism in Western Europe, ca. 1589–1715
425
426 Chapter 16 Absolutism and Constitutionalism in Western Europe, ca. 1589–1715
Mombasa Macassar
SOUTH New
cas
0 1,000 2,000 Km. Dutch trade routes Port under Dutch control Spices Goods shipped to the Netherlands
0 1,000 2,000 Mi. Areas under Dutch control Other major port
428 Chapter 16 Absolutism and Constitutionalism in Western Europe, ca. 1589–1715
Chapter Review
What were the common crises and achievements of seventeenth-century
states? (page 402) Key Terms
Most parts of Europe experienced the seventeenth century as a period of severe eco- moral economy (p. 403)
nomic, social, and military crisis. Across the continent, rulers faced popular rebellions sovereignty (p. 405)
from their desperate subjects, who were pushed to the brink by poor harvests, high popular revolts (p. 405)
taxes, and decades of war. Many forces, including powerful noblemen, the church,
and regional and local loyalties, constrained the state’s authority. Despite these obsta- intendants (p. 407)
cles, most European states emerged from the seventeenth century with increased pow- Fronde (p. 407)
ers and more centralized control. Whether they ruled through monarchical fiat or divine right of kings (p. 408)
parliamentary negotiation, European governments strengthened their bureaucracies,
absolute monarchy (p. 408)
raised more taxes, and significantly expanded their armies.
According to Thomas Hobbes, the central drive in every human is “a perpetual and mercantilism (p. 409)
restless desire of Power, after Power, that ceaseth only in Death.” The seventeenth Peace of Utrecht (p. 411)
century solved the problem of sovereign power in two fundamental ways: absolutism Don Quixote (p. 414)
and constitutionalism.
baroque style (p. 415)
French classicism (p. 417)
To what extent did French and Spanish monarchs succeed in creating absolute constitutionalism (p. 418)
monarchies? (page 405) Puritans (p. 419)
Under Louis XIV France witnessed the high point of absolutist ambition in western New Model Army (p. 421)
Europe. The king saw himself as the representative of God on earth, and it has been Protectorate (p. 421)
said that “to the seventeenth century imagination God was a sort of image of Louis
XIV.”16 Under Louis’s rule, France developed a centralized bureaucracy, a professional Test Act (p. 422)
army, and a state-directed economy, all of which he personally supervised. Second Treatise of Civil Government
Despite his claims to absolute power, Louis XIV ruled, in practice, by securing the (p. 424)
collaboration of high nobles. In exchange for confirmation of their ancient privileges, States General (p. 424)
the nobles were willing to cooperate with the expansion of state power. This was a stadtholder (p. 424)
common pattern in attempts at absolutism across Europe. In Spain, where monarchs
made similar claims to absolute power, the seventeenth century witnessed economic Dutch East India Company (p. 426)
catastrophe and a decline in royal capacities.
did not survive the Protectorate. James II’s absolutist tendencies brought on the Glori-
ous Revolution of 1688 and 1689, and the people who made that revolution settled
three basic issues: sovereign power was divided between king and Parliament, with
Parliament enjoying the greater share; government was to be based on the rule of law;
and the liberties of English people were made explicit in written form in the Bill
of Rights.
Having won independence from Spain, the United Provinces of the Netherlands
provided another model of constitutional government, one dominated by wealthy ur-
ban merchants rather than the landed gentry who controlled the English system. The
federal constitution of the Netherlands invested power in the Estates General, but di-
luted their authority by giving veto power to provincial assemblies. Dominated by Hol-
land, the Netherlands provided a shining example of industriousness, prosperity, and
relative tolerance for the rest of Europe.
Notes
1. The classic study is by Theodore K. Rabb, The Struggle for Stability in Early Modern Europe
(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1975).
2. G. Parker and L. M. Smith, “Introduction,” and N. Steensgaard, “The Seventeenth Century
Crisis,” in The General Crisis of the Seventeenth Century, ed. G. Parker and L. M. Smith
(London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1985), pp. 1–53, esp. p. 12.
3. H. G. Koenigsberger, “The Revolt of Palermo in 1647,” Cambridge Historical Journal 8
(1944–1946): 129–144.
4. See W. Beik, Urban Protest in Seventeenth-Century France: The Culture of Retribution (New
York: Cambridge University Press, 1997), p. 1.
5. Ibid.
6. See ibid., chaps. 1, 2, 3, and 11.
7. Ibid., pp. 22–26.
8. See M. Turchetti, “The Edict of Nantes,” in The Oxford Encyclopedia of the Reformation,
ed. H. J. Hillerbrand, vol. 3 (New York: Oxford University Press, 1996), pp. 126–128.
9. Quoted in J. H. Elliott, Richelieu and Olivares (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
1984), p. 135; and in W. F. Church, Richelieu and Reason of State (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton
University Press, 1972), p. 507.
10. Quoted in J. Wolf, Louis XIV (New York: W. W. Norton, 1968), p. 146.
11. John A. Lynn, “Recalculating French Army Growth,” in The Military Revolution Debate:
Readings on the Military Transformation of Early Modern Europe, ed. Clifford J. Rogers
(Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1995), p. 125.
12. J. H. Elliott, Imperial Spain, 1469–1716 (New York: Mentor Books, 1963), pp. 306–308.
13. B. Bennassar, The Spanish Character: Attitudes and Mentalities from the Sixteenth to the
Nineteenth Century, trans. B. Keen (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1979), p. 125.
14. For a revisionist interpretation, see J. Wormald, “James VI and I: Two Kings or One?” History
62 (June 1983): 187–209.
15. S. Schama, The Embarrassment of Riches: An Interpretation of Dutch Culture in the Golden
Age (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1987), pp. 165–170; quotation is on p. 167.
16. C. J. Friedrich and C. Blitzer, The Age of Power (Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press,
1957), p. 112.
430
such persons he would reply haughtily: “I do not tion, has already produced widespread confusion;
know him”; of such as rarely presented themselves it threatens to end in nothing short of ruin and a
he would say, “He is a man I never see”; and from general overthrow.
these judgements there was no appeal.
He loved splendour, magnificence, and profu- Questions for Analysis
sion in all things, and encouraged similar tastes in 1. What was the role of etiquette and ceremony at
his Court; to spend money freely on equipages the court of Versailles? How could Louis XIV
[horse carriages] and buildings, on feasting and at use them in everyday life at court to influence
cards, was a sure way to gain his favour, perhaps to and control nobles?
obtain the honour of a word from him. Motives of 2. How important do you think Louis’s individual
policy had something to do with this; by making character and personality were to his style of
expensive habits the fashion, and, for people in a governing? What challenges might this present
certain position, a necessity, he compelled his to his successors?
courtiers to live beyond their income, and gradu- 3. Consider the role of ceremony in some mod-
ally reduced them to depend on his bounty for the ern governments, such as the U.S. government.
means of subsistence. This was a plague which, How does it compare to Louis XIV’s use of
once introduced, became a scourge to the whole ceremony as portrayed by Saint-Simon?
country, for it did not take long to spread to Paris, 4. Do you think Saint-Simon is an objective and
and thence to the armies and the provinces; so that trustworthy recorder of life at court? Why?
a man of any position is now estimated entirely ac-
Source: “The Court at Versailles” from The Memoirs of the
cording to his expenditure on his table and other Duke de Saint Simon, ed. F. Arkwright (New York: Brenta-
luxuries. This folly, sustained by pride and ostenta- no’s, n.d.), Vol. V, pp. 271–274, 276–278.
431
CHAPTER 17
Absolutism in Central
and Eastern
Europe
to 1740
Chapter Preview
Warfare and Social Change in Central and
Eastern Europe
What social and economic changes
affected central and eastern Europe
from 1400 to 1650?
432
Warfare and Social Change in Central and Eastern Europe 433
The third, or Swedish, phase of the war (1630–1635) began with the arrival in
Germany of the Swedish king Gustavus Adolphus (goo-STAV-us ah-DOLF-us)
(r. 1594–1632). The ablest administrator of his day and a devout Lutheran, he in-
tervened to support the empire’s oppressed Protestants. The French chief minister,
Cardinal Richelieu, subsidized the Swedes, hoping to weaken Habsburg power in
Europe. Gustavus Adolphus won two important battles but was fatally wounded in
combat. The Swedish victories ended the Habsburg ambition to unite the Ger-
man states under imperial authority.
The last, or French, phase of the war (1635–1648) was prompted by Riche-
lieu’s concern that the Habsburgs would regain their strength after the death of
Gustavus Adolphus. Richelieu declared war on Spain and sent military as well as
financial assistance to the Swedes and the Protestant princes fighting in Germany.
The war dragged on. The French, Dutch, and Swedes, supported by Scots, Finns,
and German mercenaries, burned, looted, and destroyed German agriculture and
commerce. Finally, in October 1648 peace was achieved.
N O RWAY 60˚N
FINLAND
SWEDEN
ESTONIA
SCOT L A N D
See Inset
Edinburgh LIVONIA R U SS I A
North
IRELAND Sea
Baltic
Copenhagen
Dublin
D E N MA R K Sea
Vilna
ENGLAND
Danzig
PRUSSIA
U N IT ED
P ROV I NCES El
be
London
Amsterdam R.
Vi PO L A N D-
stu
Berlin la Warsaw L I T H UA N I A
Magdeburg R.
AT L A N T I C Antwerp Essen
SPANISH Cologne SAXONY
OCEAN NETHERLANDS Rhine
R. SILESIA 50˚N
Dni
Se
R. r R.
PALATINATE UPPER BOHEMIA
Metz PALATINATE
Nantes MORAVIA
.
Loire R
BAVARIA
Vienna
F R ANCH E- Augsburg
AUSTRIA
F R AN C E COMTÉ Zurich Salzburg
MOLDAVIA JEDISAN
TYROL STYRIA Pest
SWITZERLAND Buda
Geneva Trent CARINTHIA
HUNGARY TRANSYLVANIA
SAVOY BESSARABIA
RE
NT
R.
PU CARNIOLA
MILAN B L IVenice
MO
R h ôn e
C O SLAVONIA
F VE CROATIA
ED
NICE
Eb Belgrade
PI
GENOA WALLACHIA
ro
D anube R .
Ad
TUSCANY
S PAI N PA PA L HERZEGOVINA
ri
STATES ti
a
Tagu
s R. c
Corsica Se MONTENEGRO
(to Genoa) a BULGARIA
Rome O
NAPLES T Constantinople
T
Naples O
Sardinia M 40˚N
Balearic Is. A
N
E M
P I R
Ae E
ge
Palermo
an
JUTLAND Me
di
ter
Copenhagen ran
DE N MA R K ean Crete
55˚N Sea (to Rep. Of Venice)
437
438 Chapter 17 Absolutism in Central and Eastern Europe to 1740
The monarchs of central and eastern Europe gradually gained political power in
three key areas. First, they imposed permanent taxes without consent. Second,
they maintained permanent standing armies to police the country and fight
abroad. Third, they conducted relations with other states as they pleased. They
were able to gain these powers by allowing the nobles greater control over serfs and
by providing protection from outside invaders.
As with all general historical developments, there were important variations on
the absolutist theme in eastern Europe. Royal absolutism in Prussia was stronger
and more effective than in Austria. This would give Prussia a thin edge in the
struggle for power in east-central Europe in the eighteenth century. Prussian-style
absolutism had great long-term political significance, for it was a rising Prussia that
unified the German people in the nineteenth century and imposed on them a
militaristic stamp.
440
IMAGE 2 Project for the Palace at Schönbrunn (ca. 1700) (Austrian IMAGE 4 View of the Petit Parc at Versailles from the Canal
National Library, Vienna) (Bibliothèque nationale de France)
441
442 Chapter 17 Absolutism in Central and Eastern Europe to 1740
Rh
s e 50°N
eu e
in
R. 25°E 30°E
M
Prague
LOWER Dni
UPPER BOH EM IA e ste
PALATINATE MOR AVIA rR
PALATINATE CA .
RP BE
AT SS
eR
. H M AR
b AU STR IA IA O A
F R ANCE Da
nu BAVAR IA N
M
B
LD
Vienna
IA
BREISGAU Munich T
AV
Pest
S.
IA
Buda
ST YR IA TR AN SYLVAN IA
H U NGARY
N T YROL
C AR I NTH IA
Zenta
Mohács 45°N
BANAT
CARNIOLA
A
Karlowitz
TI
SER B IA Black
ria
ic BOSN IA
t
Se Sea
a OT TOMAN EM P I R E
The Rise of Austria and Prussia 443
Sec tion Review development. And like the miser he was known to be, the king loved his “blue
boys” so much that he hated to “spend” them. This most militaristic of kings was,
• In the aftermath of the Thirty Years’ paradoxically, almost always at peace.
War, monarchs of central and eastern
Europe gained new power through
Nevertheless, Prussians paid a heavy and lasting price for the obsessions of their
increased taxation, the creation of royal drillmaster. Civil society became rigid and highly disciplined, and Prussia
permanent standing armies, and exer- became the “Sparta of the North”; unquestioning obedience was the highest vir-
cising a free hand in foreign policy. tue. As a Prussian minister later summed up: “To keep quiet is the first civic duty.”3
• The Austrian Habsburgs gained control Thus the policies of Frederick William I combined with harsh peasant bondage
over Bohemia by reducing the power of and Junker tyranny to lay the foundations for a highly militaristic country.
the Estates and creating a new and loyal
nobility, but were less successful in
Hungary, where they were forced to
compromise with a fiercely indepen- The Development of Russia and the Ottoman Empire
dent Protestant nobility.
What were the distinctive features of Russian and Ottoman absolutism in
• In Prussia, the elector of Brandenburg,
Frederick William Hohenzollern, the this period?
“Great Elector,” set out to unify his
provinces under absolutist rule by A favorite parlor game of nineteenth-century intellectuals was debating whether
restoring privileges to the Junker nobil-
Russia was a Western (European) or non-Western (Asian) society. This question
ity and by using the threat of war to
build the best army in Europe. was particularly fascinating because it was unanswerable. To this day, Russia differs
from the West in some fundamental ways, though its history has paralleled that of
• His grandson, King Frederick William I,
transformed Prussia into a military state, the West in other aspects.
centralized government, eliminated There was no question in the mind of Europeans, however, that the Ottomans
parliament and local self-government, were outsiders. Even absolutist rulers disdained Ottoman sultans as cruel and ty-
and incorporated the nobility within his rannical despots. Despite stereotypes, the Ottomans were in many ways more tol-
army to enforce obedience.
erant than Westerners, providing protection and security to other religions while
• Palace building modeled on Versailles steadfastly maintaining their Muslim faith. The Ottoman state combined the Byz-
near Paris and Schönbrunn in Vienna
antine heritage of the territory they conquered with Persian and Arab traditions.
spread through central and eastern
Europe, as princes competed for power Flexibility and openness to other ideas and practices were sources of strength for
and aristocrats showcased the riches the empire.
won through service to the monarchy.
Barents
Sea
Arcti
c C ir c
le
AY N
E
RW D
O Arkhangelsk
E
Ob
UR
N R.
SW
60 N.
°N
AL
F I N L AN D Dv
L. in
Onega SIBERIA
MO
D
R.
Helsinki
Stockholm L.
Ladoga O RO
VG
UNT
ESTONIA St. NO
a
Petersburg
Se
AIN
t ic Riga Novgorod
Bal
R.
Pskov NS
LATVIA
ma
Königsberg IA
S
Tver Nizhni
SS
Ka
Danzig LITHUANIA Novgorod Kazan
RU
Minsk Ryazan
Warsaw
GR
Samara
er R.
Brest S
Pinsk CK
SA Ural R.
Dniep
Chernigov C O S
NS Saratov Uralsk
Kiev AI N IA
U KR Do
n R. KIRGHIZ
Poltava
CA MTS.
H U NGARY
BE
RPA
(New) Saray
SS
COSSACKS Tsaritsyn
TH
AR
Vo
IAN
Belgrade lg
AB I
a Saray
Rostov R.
A
Black Sea
OT
S
pi
Constantinople
an
TO
40°N
M GEORGIA
A Tiflis
N
Athens EM
PI Ankara Principality of Moscow, ca. 1300
RE Acquisitions by Ivan III’s accession (1462)
Acquisitions under Ivan III (1462–1505)
Acquisitions by death of Ivan the Terrible (1584)
0 250 500 Km.
Acquisitions by Peter the Great’s accession (1689)
0 250 500 Mi. Acquisitions under Peter the Great (1689–1725)
Major battle
445
446 Chapter 17 Absolutism in Central and Eastern Europe to 1740
authority, the princes of Moscow drew on two sources of authority. First, they de-
clared themselves autocrats, meaning that, like the khans, they were the sole
source of power. Yet also like the khans, they needed the cooperation of the local
boyars The highest-ranking nobles in elites. The highest-ranking nobles, or boyars, enabled the tsars to rule with an ex-
Russia. tremely limited government apparatus. In addition to political authority, Moscow
also took over Mongol tribute relations and borrowed institutions such as the tax
system, postal routes, and the census.
The second source of legitimacy lay in Moscow’s claim to the political and
religious inheritance of the Byzantine Empire. After the fall of Constantinople
(kon-stan-tun-OH-puhl) to the Turks in 1453, the princes of Moscow saw them-
selves as the heirs of both the caesars and Orthodox Christianity, the one true faith.
tsar A title first taken by Ivan IV, it is a The title tsar, first taken by Ivan IV in 1547, is a contraction of caesar. All the other
contraction of the word caesar. kings of Europe were heretics; only the Russians were rightful and holy rulers. The
idea was promoted by Orthodox churchmen, who spoke of “holy Russia” as the
“Third Rome.” Ivan’s marriage to the daughter of the last Byzantine emperor fur-
ther enhanced the aura of Moscow’s imperial inheritance.
and experts. He was particularly impressed with the growing power of the Dutch
and the English, and he considered how Russia could profit from their example.
Returning to Russia, Peter entered into a secret alliance with Denmark and
Poland to wage a sudden war of aggression against Sweden, with the goal of secur-
ing access to the Baltic Sea and opportunities for westward expansion. Peter and
his allies believed that their combined forces could win easy victories because
Sweden was in the hands of a new and inexperienced king.
Eighteen-year-old Charles XII of Sweden (1697–1718) surprised Peter. He de-
feated Denmark quickly in 1700, then turned on Russia. In a blinding snowstorm,
his well-trained professional army attacked and routed unsuspecting Russians be-
sieging the Swedish fortress of Narva (NAHR-vuh) on the Baltic coast. Peter and
the survivors fled in panic to Moscow. It was, for the Russians, a grim beginning to
the long and brutal Great Northern War, which lasted from 1700 to 1721.
Suffering defeat and faced with a military crisis, Peter responded with mea-
sures designed to increase state power, strengthen his armies, and gain victory.
He required every nobleman, great or small, to serve in the army or in the civil
administration—for life. Since a more modern army and government required
skilled technicians and experts, Peter created schools and universities to produce
them. One of his most hated reforms was requiring a five-year education away
from home for every young nobleman. Peter established an interlocking military-
family property. For peasants, the reign of the reforming tsar saw a significant in-
crease in the bonds of serfdom. The gulf between the enserfed peasantry and the
educated nobility increased, even though all were caught up in the tsar’s demands.
Thus Peter built on the service obligations of old Muscovy (MUHS-kuh-vee).
His monarchical absolutism was the culmination of the long development of a
unique Russian civilization. Yet the creation of a more modern army and state in-
troduced much that was new and Western to Russia. This development paved the
way for Russia to move somewhat closer to the European mainstream in its thought
and institutions during the Enlightenment, especially under Catherine the Great.
corps had become so prestigious that the sultan ceased recruitment by force and it
became a volunteer force open to Christians and Muslims.
The Ottomans divided their subjects into religious communities, and each
millet, or “nation,” enjoyed autonomous self-government under its religious lead-
ers. (The Ottoman Empire recognized Orthodox Christians, Jews, Armenian
Christians, and Muslims as distinct millets.) The millet (MIL-it) system created a millet system A system used by the
powerful bond between the Ottoman ruling class and the different religious lead- Ottomans whereby subjects were divided
into religious communities with each
ers, who supported the sultan’s rule in return for extensive authority over their own millet (nation) enjoying autonomous
communities. Each millet collected taxes for the state, regulated group behavior, self-government under its religious
and maintained law courts, schools, synagogues, and hospitals for its people. leaders.
After 1453 Constantinople—renamed Istanbul (is-tahn-BOOL)—became the
capital of the empire. The “old palace” was for the sultan’s female family mem-
bers, who lived in isolation under the care of eunuchs. The newly constructed
Topkapi palace was where officials worked and young slaves trained for future ad-
ministrative or military careers. To prevent wives from bringing foreign influence
a
Vienna GA R. Sea
.
UN on R
AT
KHANATE OF
ALP S THE CRIMEA D
H
H
AUSTRIA OF N
IA
Pest
N
C
Mohács
S.
Karlowitz
a
Belgrade WALLACHIA CIRCASSIA
sp
BOSNIA Bucharest
Corsica SERBIA Danube R.
CAU
ia
Sofia CAS
Rome RAGUSA BULGARIA B l a c k S e a US
MT
n
40˚N MONTENEGRO S.
GEORGIA
Se
Sardinia NAPLES Constantinople
RUMELIA ARMENIA
a
Gallipoli Bursa Angora
Preveze La n d
ANATOLIA KURDISTAN
Tunis Sicily Lepanto
Smyrna Tehran
disp
Ti
gr
GREECE i
ute
s
KARAMAN Adana
M
R.
dw
e Aleppo
d i
ith
Crete SY R IA PERSIA
MESOPOTAMIA
t e
Pe
Cyprus
r r a
rsi
Eup Baghdad
hra
n e a
a
Tripoli
tes
n S e a
Damascus R
SYRIAN
.
30˚N DESERT
Jerusalem
Alexandria er
P
si
Cairo an
Gu
LIBYAN EGYPT lf
S A H A R A DESERT
Nile
ARABIA
R.
Aswan
Major battle
Se
Tropic of Cancer
Ottoman state, ca. 1300
Mecca
a
the rule that concubines must cease having chil- Poland attain its privi-
dren once they gave birth to a male heir. By leged diplomatic status.
1531 Hürrem had given birth to one daughter and She brought a particularly feminine touch to diplo-
five sons. In 1533 or 1534 Suleiman entered for- matic relations, sending the Persian shah and the
mal marriage with his consort—an unprecedented Polish king personally embroidered articles.
honor for a concubine. He reportedly gave his ex- Hürrem used her enormous pension to contrib-
clusive attention to his wife and also defied conven- ute a mosque, two schools, a hospital, a fountain,
tion by allowing Hürrem to remain in the palace and two public baths to Istanbul. In Jerusalem,
throughout her life instead of accompanying her Mecca, and Istanbul, she provided soup kitchens
son to a provincial governorship as other concubines and hospices for pilgrims and the poor. She died in
had done. 1558. When her husband died in 1566, their son
Contemporaries were shocked by Hürrem’s in- Selim II (r. 1566–1574) inherited the throne.
fluence over the sultan and resentful of the appar- Drawing from reports of contemporary Western
ent role she played in politics and diplomacy. The observers, historians depicted Hürrem as a manipu-
Venetian ambassador Bassano wrote that “the Janis- lative and power-hungry social climber. They saw
saries and the entire court hate her and her chil- her career as the beginning of a “sultanate of
dren likewise, but because the Sultan loves her, no women” in which strong imperial leadership gave
one dares to speak.”* She was suspected of using way to court intrigue and dissipation. More recent
witchcraft to control the sultan and accused of or- historians have emphasized the intelligence and
courage Hürrem demonstrated in navigating the
ruthlessly competitive world of the harem.
* Cited in Galina Yermolenko, “Roxolana: The Greatest Hürrem’s journey from Ukrainian maiden to
Empresse of the East,” in The Muslim World 95, 2
harem slave girl to sultan’s wife captured enormous
(2005).
453
public attention. She is the subject of numerous Elizabeth I of England, and Catherine de’
paintings, plays, and novels as well as an opera, a Medici of France.
ballet, and a symphony by the composer Haydn. 2. What can an exceptional woman like Hürrem
Interest in and suspicion of Hürrem continues. In reveal about the broader political and social
2003 a Turkish miniseries once more depicted her world in which she lived?
as a scheming intriguer.
454
Chapter Review 455
other fronts, the Habsburgs conquered almost all of Hungary and Transylvania by
1699 (see Map 17.4). The Habsburgs completed their victory in 1718, with the
Treaty of Passarowitz. From this point on, a weakened Ottoman empire ceased to
pose a threat to Western Europe.
Chapter Review
What social and economic changes affected central and eastern Europe from
1400 to 1650? (page 433) Key Terms
From about 1400 to 1650 social and economic developments in eastern Europe di- serfdom (p. 433)
verged from those in western Europe. In the East, after enjoying relative freedom in hereditary subjugation (p. 434)
the Middle Ages, peasants and townspeople lost freedom and fell under the economic, Peace of Westphalia (p. 436)
social, and legal authority of the nobles, who increased their power and prestige.
Bohemian Estates (p. 438)
elector of Brandenburg (p. 439)
How did the rulers of Austria and Prussia manage to build powerful absolute Junkers (p. 442)
monarchies? (page 438) Mongol Yoke (p. 444)
Within this framework of resurgent serfdom and entrenched nobility, Austrian and boyars (p. 446)
Prussian monarchs fashioned absolutist states in the seventeenth and early eighteenth tsar (p. 446)
centuries. These monarchs won absolutist control over standing armies, taxation, and
representative bodies, but they did not question underlying social and economic rela- service nobility (p. 446)
tionships. Indeed, they enhanced the privileges of the nobles, who filled enlarged Cossacks (p. 446)
armies and growing state bureaucracies. In exchange for entrenched privileges over sultan (p. 450)
their peasants, nobles thus cooperated with the growth of state power.
millet system (p. 451)
Triumphant absolutism interacted spectacularly with the arts. Central and eastern
European rulers built grandiose palaces, and even whole cities, like Saint Petersburg, janissary corps (p. 453)
to glorify their power and majesty.
What were the distinctive features of Russian and Ottoman absolutism in this
period? (page 444)
In Russia the social and economic trends were similar, but the timing of political
absolutism was different. Mongol conquest and rule were a crucial experience, and a
harsh indigenous tsarist autocracy was firmly in place by the reign of Ivan the Terrible
in the sixteenth century. More than a century later Peter the Great succeeded in mod-
ernizing Russia’s traditional absolutism by reforming the army and the bureaucracy.
Farther to the east, the Ottoman sultans developed a distinctive political and economic
system in which all land theoretically belonged to the sultan, who was served by a slave
corps of administrators and soldiers. The Ottoman Empire was relatively tolerant on
religious matters and served as a haven for Jews and other marginalized religious
groups.
Notes
1. H. Kamen, “The Economic and Social Consequences of the Thirty Years’ War,” Past and
Present 39 (April 1968): 44–61.
2. H. Rosenberg, Bureaucracy, Aristocracy, and Autocracy: The Prussian Experience, 1660–1815
(Boston: Beacon Press, 1966), p. 43.
3. Quoted in Rosenberg, Bureaucracy, Aristocracy, and Autocracy, p. 40.
456
results, turned not so much against their sovereign Questions for Analysis
as against the lower authorities, especially if the 1. In what ways were all social groups in Russia
people have been much oppressed by them and by similar, according to Olearius?
their supporters and have not been protected by the 2. How did Olearius characterize the Russians in
higher authorities. And once they are aroused and general? What supporting evidence did he offer
enraged, it is not easy to appease them. Then, disre- for his judgment?
garding all dangers that may ensue, they resort to 3. Does Olearius’s account help explain Stenka
every kind of violence and behave like madmen. . . . Razin’s rebellion? In what ways?
They own little; most of them have no feather beds; 4. On the basis of these representative passages,
they lie on cushions, straw, mats, or their clothes; why do you think Olearius’s book was so popu-
they sleep on benches and, in winter, like the non- lar and influential in central and western
Germans [natives] in Livonia, upon the oven, Europe?
which serves them for cooking and is flat on the
top; here husband, wife, children, servants, and
Source: G. Vernadsky and R. T. Fisher, Jr., eds., A Source
maids huddle together. In some houses in the
Book for Russian History from Early Times to 1917, 3
countryside we saw chickens and pigs under the vols., vol. 1, pp. 249–251. Copyright © 1972. Reprinted
benches and the ovens. by permission of the publisher, Yale University Press.
457
CHAPTER 18
Toward a New
Worldview
1540–1789
Chapter Preview
The Scientific Revolution
What was revolutionary in the new
attitudes toward the natural world?
The Enlightenment
How did the new worldview affect the
way people thought about society and
human relations?
458
The Scientific Revolution 459
throne of God and the souls of the saved. Angels kept the spheres
moving in perfect circles. Thus human beings were at the cen-
ter of the universe and were the critical link in a “great chain
of being” that stretched from the throne of God to the low-
liest insect on earth.
Aristotle’s views, suitably revised by medieval phi-
losophers, also dominated thinking about physics and
motion on earth. Aristotle had distinguished sharply
between the world of the celestial spheres and that
of the earth. The celestial spheres consisted of a
perfect, incorruptible “quintessence,” or fifth es-
sence. The earth was composed of four imperfect,
changeable elements. The “light” elements (air and
fire) naturally moved upward, while the “heavy”
elements (water and earth) naturally moved down-
ward. These natural directions of motion did not al-
ways prevail, however, for elements were often mixed
together and could be affected by an outside force such
as a human being. Aristotle and his followers also be-
lieved that a uniform force moved an object at a constant
speed and that the object would stop as soon as that force was
removed.
The Aristotelian Universe
as Imagined in the
Sixteenth Century The first great departure from the medieval system
The Copernican came from Nicolaus Copernicus (koh-PUR-ni-kuhs)
A round earth is at the center, Hypothesis
surrounded by spheres of water, air, (1473–1543). As a young man Copernicus studied
and fire. Beyond this small nucleus, the church law and astronomy in various European universities. He saw how profes-
moon, the sun, and the five planets sional astronomers still depended for their most accurate calculations on the sec-
were imbedded in their own rotating ond century b.c.e. work of Ptolemy. Copernicus felt that Ptolemy’s cumbersome
crystal spheres, with the stars sharing and occasionally inaccurate rules detracted from the majesty of a perfect Creator.
the surface of one enormous sphere. He preferred an old Greek idea being discussed in Renaissance Italy: that the sun,
Beyond, the heavens were composed rather than the earth, was at the center of the universe. Finishing his university
of unchanging ether. (Image Select/Art
studies and returning to a church position in East Prussia, Copernicus worked on
Resource, NY)
his hypothesis from 1506 to 1530. Never questioning the Aristotelian belief in
crystal spheres or the idea that circular motion was most perfect and divine, Co-
pernicus theorized that the stars and planets, including the earth, revolved around
a fixed sun. Yet fearing the ridicule of other astronomers, Copernicus did not
publish his On the Revolutions of the Heavenly Spheres until 1543, the year of
his death.
Copernican hypothesis The idea that The Copernican hypothesis brought sharp attacks from religious leaders, es-
the sun, not the earth, was the center of pecially Protestants, who objected to the idea that the earth moved but the sun did
the universe; this had tremendous
scientific and religious implications.
not. Martin Luther noted that the theory was counter to the Bible: “as the Holy
Scripture tells us, so did Joshua bid the sun stand still and not the earth.”2 John
Calvin also condemned Copernicus. Catholic reaction was milder at first. The
Catholic Church had never held to literal interpretations of the Bible, and not
until 1616 did it officially declare the Copernican hypothesis false.
This slow reaction also reflected the slow progress of Copernicus’s theory for
many years. Other events were almost as influential in creating doubts about tradi-
tional astronomical ideas. In 1572 a new star appeared and shone very brightly for
almost two years. The new star, which was actually a distant exploding star, made
an enormous impression on people. It seemed to contradict the idea that the heav-
Chronology
enly spheres were unchanging and therefore perfect. In 1577 ca. 1540–1690 Scientific revolution
a new comet suddenly moved through the sky, cutting a
straight path across the supposedly impenetrable crystal 1543 Copernicus, On the Revolutions of the
Heavenly Spheres
spheres. It was time, as a typical scientific writer put it, for
“the radical renovation of astronomy.”3 1564–1642 Life of Galileo
1571–1630 Life of Kepler
1662 Royal Society of London founded
One astronomer who agreed was
From Brahe Tycho Brahe (TEE-koh BRAH-hee) 1687 Newton, Principia and the law of
to Galileo (1546–1601). Born into a promi- universal gravitation
nent Danish noble family, Brahe was an imposing man who 1690 Locke, Essay Concerning Human
had lost a piece of his nose in a duel and replaced it with a Understanding
special bridge of gold and silver alloy. He established himself ca. 1690–1780 Enlightenment
as Europe’s leading astronomer with his detailed observa-
1694–1778 Life of Voltaire
tions of the new star of 1572. For twenty years he meticu-
lously observed the stars and planets with the naked eye in 1700–1789 Growth of book publishing
the most sophisticated observatory of his day. His limited un- 1720–1780 Rococo style in art and decoration
derstanding of mathematics prevented him, however, from ca. 1740–1780 Salons led by elite women
making much sense out of his mass of data. Part Ptolemaic,
part Copernican, he believed that all the planets except the 1740–1786 Reign of Frederick the Great of Prussia
earth revolved around the sun and that the entire group of sun ca. 1750–1790 Enlightened absolutists
and planets revolved in turn around the earth-moon system. 1751–1765 Diderot and d’Alembert, Encyclopedia
It was left to Brahe’s assistant, Johannes Kepler (YO-han-
1762 Rousseau, The Social Contract
nis KEP-ler) (1571–1630), to rework Brahe’s mountain of
observations. A brilliant mathematician, Kepler would even- 1762–1796 Reign of Catherine the Great of Russia
tually move beyond his early belief that the universe was built 1780–1790 Reign of Joseph II of Austria
on mystical mathematical relationships and a musical har-
mony of the heavenly bodies.
Kepler formulated three famous laws of planetary mo-
tion. First, building on Copernican theory, he demonstrated in 1609 that the or-
bits of the planets around the sun are elliptical rather than circular. Second, he
demonstrated that the planets do not move at a uniform speed in their orbits.
Third, in 1619 he showed that the time a planet takes to make its complete orbit
is precisely related to its distance from the sun. Kepler’s contribution was monu-
mental. Whereas Copernicus had speculated, Kepler proved mathematically the
precise relations of a sun-centered (solar) system. His work demolished the old
system of Aristotle and Ptolemy, and in his third law he came close to formulating
the idea of universal gravitation.
While Kepler was unraveling planetary motion, a young Florentine named
Galileo Galilei (gal-uh-LAY-oh gal-uh-LAY-ee) (1564–1642) was challenging all
the old ideas about motion. Like Kepler and so many early scientists, Galileo was
a poor nobleman first marked for a religious career. Instead, his fascination with
mathematics led to a professorship in which he examined motion and mechanics
in a new way. Indeed, his great achievement was the elaboration and consolida- experimental method The approach,
tion of the experimental method. That is, rather than speculate about what might first developed by Galileo, that the
proper way to explore the workings of the
or should happen, Galileo conducted controlled experiments to find out what universe was through repeatable
actually did happen. experiments rather than speculation.
In some of these experiments Galileo measured the movement of a rolling ball
across a surface that he constructed, repeating the action again and again to verify law of inertia A law formulated by
Galileo that stated that rest was not the
his results. In his famous acceleration experiment, he showed that a uniform natural state of an object. Rather, an
force—in this case, gravity—produced a uniform acceleration. Through another object continues in motion forever
experiment, he formulated the law of inertia (in-UR-shuh). Rest was not the unless stopped by some external force.
462 Chapter 18 Toward a New Worldview, 1540–1789
The Enlightenment
How did the new worldview affect the way people thought about society
and human relations?
The scientific revolution was the single most important factor in the creation of
Enlightenment The intellectual the new worldview of the eighteenth-century Enlightenment. This worldview,
and cultural movement of the late which has played a large role in shaping the modern mind, grew out of a rich mix
seventeenth and eighteenth centuries
that introduced a new worldview that
of diverse and often conflicting ideas. Despite the diversity, three central concepts
has played a large role in shaping the stand at the core of Enlightenment thinking. The most important and original
modern mind. The three central idea was that the methods of natural science could and should be used to examine
concepts of the Enlightenment were and understand all aspects of life. This was what intellectuals meant by reason, a
the use of reason, the scientific method,
and progress. favorite word of Enlightenment thinkers. Nothing was to be accepted on faith.
Everything was to be submitted to rationalism, a secular, critical way of thinking.
rationalism A secular, critical way of A second important Enlightenment concept was that the scientific method was
thinking in which nothing was to be
accepted on faith, and everything was
capable of discovering the laws of human society as well as those of nature. Thus
to be submitted to reason. was social science born. Its birth led to the third key idea, that of progress. Armed
with the proper method of discovering the laws of human existence, Enlighten-
ment thinkers believed, it was at least possible for human beings to create better
societies and better people. Their belief was strengthened by some modest im-
provements in economic and social life during the eighteenth century.
Popularizing Science
The frontispiece illustration of Conversations on the Plurality of Worlds
by Bernard de Fontenelle (1657–1757) invites a nonscientific audience to
share the pleasures of astronomy with an elegant lady and an entertaining
teacher. The drawing shows the planets revolving around the sun.
(By permission of the Syndics of Cambridge University Library)
eighteenth century, and France was still the wealthiest and most populous country
in Europe. Second, although French intellectuals were not free to openly criticize
either church or state, they were not as strongly restrained as intellectuals in
eastern and east-central Europe. Philosophes like the baron de Montesquieu
(MON-tuh-skyoo) (1689–1755) used satire and double meanings to spread their
message to the public. Third, the French philosophes made it their goal to reach
a larger audience of elites, many of whom were joined together in the eighteenth-
century concept of the “republic of letters”—an imaginary, transnational realm of
the well-educated.
The influence of writers like Montesquieu on the enlightened public can be
seen in the results of his political writing. Disturbed by the growth in royal absolut-
ism under Louis XIV and inspired by the example of the physical sciences, Mon-
tesquieu set out to apply the critical method to the problem of government. The
Spirit of Laws (1748) was a complex comparative study of republics, monarchies,
and despotisms—a great pioneering inquiry in the emerging social sciences.
Showing that forms of government were shaped by history, geography, and
customs, Montesquieu focused on the conditions that would promote liberty and
separation of powers The idea, prevent tyranny. He argued for a separation of powers, with political power di-
developed by the philosophe vided and shared by a variety of classes and legal estates holding unequal rights
Montesquieu, that despotism could be
avoided when political power was
and privileges. Admiring greatly the English balance of power among the king, the
divided and shared by a variety of classes houses of Parliament, and the independent courts, Montesquieu believed that in
and legal estates holding unequal rights France the thirteen high courts—the parlements—were frontline defenders of lib-
and privileges. erty against royal despotism. Apprehensive about the uneducated poor, Montes-
quieu was clearly no democrat, but his theory of separation of powers had a great
impact on the constitutions of the young United States in 1789 and of France
in 1791.
The most famous and in many ways most representative philosophe was Fran-
çois Marie Arouet, who was known by the pen name Voltaire (vohl-TAIR) (1694–
1778). In his long career, this son of a comfortable middle-class family wrote more
than seventy witty volumes, hobnobbed with kings and queens, and died a mil-
lionaire because of shrewd business speculations. His early career, however, was
turbulent, and he was arrested on two occasions for insulting noblemen. Voltaire
moved to England for three years in order to avoid a longer prison term in France,
and there he came to share Montesquieu’s enthusiasm for English institutions.
Returning to France and soon threatened again with prison in Paris, Voltaire
had the great fortune of meeting Gabrielle-Emilie Le Tonnelier de Breteuil, mar-
quise du Châtelet (SHA-tuh-lay) (1706–1749), an intellectually gifted woman
from the high aristocracy with a passion for science. Inviting Voltaire to live in her
country house at Cirey in Lorraine and becoming his long-time companion (un-
der the eyes of her tolerant husband), Madame du Châtelet studied physics and
mathematics and published scientific articles and translations.
Excluded from the Royal Academy of Sciences because of her gender, Ma-
dame du Châtelet depended on private tutors for instruction and became un-
certain of her ability to make important scientific discoveries. She therefore
concentrated on spreading the ideas of others, and her translation—with an ac-
companying commentary—of Newton’s Principia into French for the first (and
only) time was her greatest work. But she, who had patiently explained Newton’s
complex mathematical proofs to Europe’s foremost philosophe, had no doubt that
women’s limited scientific contributions in the past were due to limited and un-
equal education. She once wrote that if she were a ruler “I would reform an abuse
which cuts off, so to speak, half the human race. I would make women participate
in all the rights of humankind, and above all in those of the intellect.”7
The Enlightenment 469
questioned. Subtle but profound, the reading revolution ushered in new ways of
relating to the written word.
Conversation, discussion, and debate also played a critical role in the Enlight-
enment. Paris set the example, and other French and European cities followed. In
Paris a number of talented, wealthy women presided over regular social gatherings
in their elegant private drawing rooms, or salons. There they encouraged the ex- salons Regular social gatherings held by
change of witty, uncensored observations on literature, science, and philosophy. talented and rich Parisian women in
their homes, where philosophes and
Talented hostesses, or salonnières (sal-lon-ee-AIRZ), mediated the public’s free- their followers met to discuss literature,
wheeling examination of Enlightenment thought. As one philosophe described science, and philosophy.
his Enlightenment hostess and her salon:
She could unite the different types, even the most antagonistic, sustaining the
conversation by a well-aimed phrase, animating and guiding it at will. . . . Politics,
religion, philosophy, news: nothing was excluded. Her circle met daily from five to
nine. There one found men of all ranks in the State, the Church, and the Court,
soldiers and foreigners, and the leading writers of the day.11
As this passage suggests, the salons created a cultural realm free from religious
dogma and political censorship. There a diverse but educated public could debate
issues and form its own ideas. Through their invitation lists, salon hostesses brought
together members of the intellectual, economic, and social elites. In such an atmos-
phere, the philosophes, the French nobility, and the prosperous middle classes
intermingled and influenced one another. Thinking critically about almost any
question became fashionable and flourished alongside hopes for human progress
through greater knowledge and enlightened public opinion.
Enlightenment Culture
An actor performs the first reading of a new play by Voltaire at the salon of Madame Geoffrin. Voltaire, then in exile, is
represented by a bust statue. (Réunion des Musées Nationaux/Art Resource, NY)
472 Chapter 18 Toward a New Worldview, 1540–1789
of the individual and the unspoiled child had to be protected from the cruel re-
finements of civilization. Rousseau’s ideals greatly influenced the early romantic
movement (see pages 517–518), which rebelled against the culture of the Enlight-
enment in the late eighteenth century.
Reconfirming Montesquieu’s critique of women’s influence in public affairs,
Rousseau called for a rigid division of gender roles. According to Rousseau, women
and men were radically different beings. Destined by nature to assume a passive
role in sexual relations, women should also be passive in social life. Women’s pas-
sion for fashion, attending salons, and pulling the strings of power was unnatural and
had a corrupting effect on both politics and society. Rousseau thus rejected the
sophisticated way of life of Parisian elite women. These views contributed to calls for
privileged women to abandon their stylish corsets and to breast-feed their children.
Rousseau’s contribution to political theory in The Social Contract (1762) was
equally significant. His contribution was based on two fundamental concepts: the
general will and popular sovereignty. According to Rousseau, the general will is general will Rousseau’s concept that
sacred and absolute, reflecting the common interests of all the people, who have the common interest of all the people is
sacred and absolute, and is not
displaced the monarch as the holder of sovereign power. The general will is not necessarily reflected by the will of the
necessarily the will of the majority, however. At times the general will may be the majority but by the interpretation of a
authentic, long-term needs of the people as correctly interpreted by a farseeing farseeing minority.
minority. (The concept has since been used by many dictators who have claimed
that they, rather than some momentary majority of the voters, represent the gen-
eral will.)
As the reading public developed, it joined forces with the philosophes to call
for the autonomy of the printed word. Immanuel Kant (1724–1804), a professor in
East Prussia and the greatest German philosopher of his day, posed the question of
the age when he published a pamphlet in 1784 entitled What Is Enlightenment?
Kant answered, “Sapere Aude! (SAP-eh-ray OW-day) [dare to know] Have courage
to use your own understanding!—that is the motto of enlightenment.” He argued
that if serious thinkers were granted the freedom to exercise their reason publicly
in print, enlightenment would almost surely follow. Kant was no revolutionary; he
also insisted that in their private lives, individuals must obey all laws, no matter
how unreasonable, and should be punished for “impertinent” criticism. Kant thus
tried to reconcile absolute monarchical authority with a critical public sphere.
This balancing act characterized experiments with “enlightened absolutism” in
the eighteenth century.
Sec tion Review into “nations” based on their historical, political, and cultural affiliations, rather
than on supposedly innate physical differences. Unsurprisingly, when European
• The Enlightenment brought together thinkers drew up a hierarchical classification of human species, their own “race”
the scientific revolution and a new
worldview that believed that the
was placed at the top. Europeans had long believed they were culturally superior
human mind is capable of progress. to “barbaric” peoples in Africa and, since 1492, the New World. Now emerging
ideas about racial difference taught them they were biologically superior as well.
• The Enlightenment reached its peak
in France with the philosophes, in- These ideas did not go unchallenged. James Beattie responded directly to
cluding Voltaire, who mixed science claims of white superiority by pointing out that Europeans had started out as sav-
and reason with an appeal for improv- age as nonwhites and that many non-European peoples in the Americas, Asia, and
ing humans and institutions, and Africa had achieved high levels of civilization.
ultimately in the group work of the
Encyclopedia, which taught critical
Scholars are only at the beginning of efforts to understand links between En-
thinking in an effort to make possible lightenment ideas about race and its notions of equality, progress, and reason.
economic, social, and political There are clear parallels, though, between the use of science to propagate racial
progress. hierarchies and its use to defend social inequalities between men and women. As
• Enlightenment ideas spread through Rousseau used women’s “natural” passivity to argue for their passive role in society,
the reading revolution and from con- so others used non-Europeans’ “natural” inferiority to defend slavery and colonial
versations and debate by the educated domination. The new powers of science and reason were thus marshaled to imbue
public in salons, which were free from
religious and political censorship.
traditional stereotypes with the force of natural law.
• Salons, book clubs, lodges, journals,
and libraries created a new “public
sphere” where intellectuals could
debate and reason, but did not include
the lower classes, who received second-
The Enlightenment and Absolutism
hand influence from these ideas. What impact did this new way of thinking have on political developments
• Some thinkers began to critique the and monarchical absolutism?
Enlightenment’s faith in reason;
Rousseau, for example, argued for a
How did the Enlightenment influence political developments? To this important
rigid division of gender roles and for
balancing cold intellect with warm, question there is no easy answer. Most Enlightenment thinkers outside of England
spontaneous feeling. and the Netherlands believed that political change could best come from above—
• Some Europeans used science to from the ruler—rather than from below, especially in central and eastern Europe.
create racial hierarchies to defend It was necessary to educate and “enlighten” the monarch, who could then make
slavery and colonial domination of good laws and promote human happiness.
“naturally inferior” races as well as to Many government officials were attracted to and interested in philosophical
enforce social inequalities between
ideas. They were among the best-educated members of society, and their daily
men and women.
involvement in complex affairs of state made them naturally interested in ideas for
improving or reforming human society. Encouraged and instructed by these offi-
cials, some absolutist rulers of the later eighteenth century tried to govern in an
“enlightened” manner. Yet the actual programs and accomplishments of these
rulers varied greatly. It is necessary to examine the evolution of monarchical abso-
lutism at close range before trying to judge the Enlightenment’s effect and the
enlightened absolutism Term coined meaning of what historians have often called the enlightened absolutism of the
by historians to describe the rule of later eighteenth century.
eighteenth-century monarchs who,
without renouncing their own absolute
Enlightenment teachings inspired European rulers in small as well as large
authority, adopted Enlightenment ideals states in the second half of the eighteenth century. Absolutist princes and mon-
of rationalism, progress, and tolerance. archs in several west German and Italian states, as well as in Scandinavia, Spain,
and Portugal, proclaimed themselves more enlightened. A few smaller states were
actually the most successful in making reforms, perhaps because their rulers were
not overwhelmed by the size and complexity of their realms. Denmark, for exam-
ple, carried out extensive and progressive land reform in the 1780s that practically
abolished serfdom and gave Danish peasants secure tenure on their farms. Yet by
far the most influential of the new-style monarchs were in Prussia, Russia, and
Austria, and they deserve primary attention.
The Enlightenment and Absolutism 475
* H. Kupferberg, The Mendelssohns: Three Generations of † D. Sorkin, Moses Mendelssohn and the Religious Enlighten-
Genius (New York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1972), p. 3. ment (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1996), pp. 8 ff.
476
The Enlightenment and Absolutism 477
excluded by law from most business and professional activities, and could be or-
dered out of the kingdom at a moment’s notice.
Catherine the Great as Equestrian and Miniature of Count Grigory Grigoryevich Orlov
Catherine conspired with her lover Count Orlov to overthrow her husband Peter III and became empress of Russia. Strongly influenced by the
Enlightenment, she cultivated the French philosophes and instituted moderate reforms, only to reverse them in the aftermath of Pugachev’s
rebellion. This equestrian portrait now hangs above her throne in the palace throne room. (left: Musée des Beaux-Arts, Chartres / The Bridgeman Art Library;
right: State Hermitage Museum, St. Petersburg)
478 Chapter 18 Toward a New Worldview, 1540–1789
V
S W E D E N Russia in 1795
KINGDOM Moscow
Ottoman Empire in 1795
LIVONIA
OF 1772 Year territory seized
Riga
Sea
1772
DENMARK 0 150 300 Km.
Smolensk
ic
AND 0 150 300 Mi.
1772
lt
Vilna
a
NORWAY B Königsberg ˚N
R USSIA 50
Danzig PRUSSIA 1795
1795 N
P O L A N D UKRAINE
1772
Kiev
El b 1795 Dnieper R.
eR
. Warsaw 1793
BRANDENBURG 1793 Lublin
Od
Berlin er
R.
SILESIA Sea
SAXONY 1772
Cracow 1783–1792 of Azov
Dresden GALICIA (from Ottoman Empire)
HOLY
Rh
e
in
ROMAN CRIMEA
R.
BOHEMIA MOLDAVIA
EMPIRE
BESSARABIA
Vienna
Black Sea
FRANCE
AUSTR IAN EM P I R E 40˚E
HUNGARY WALLACHIA
SWISS
R.
CONFEDERATION CROATIA ube
Dan
Venice BOSNIA SERBIA BULGARIA
N
Constantinople 40˚
MONTENEGRO OT TO M A N EMPIRE
10˚E 20˚E 30˚E
Sec tion Review a whole series of administrative reforms strengthened the central bureau-
cracy, smoothed out some provincial differences, and revamped the tax sys-
• Frederick the Great of Prussia struggled mili- tem, taxing even the lands of nobles without special exemptions. Third, the
tarily during the Seven Years’ War but also
promoted Enlightenment policies to improve
government sought to improve the lot of the agricultural population, cau-
the lives of his subjects. tiously reducing the power of lords over their hereditary serfs and their par-
tially free peasant tenants.
• Moses Mendelssohn, an orthodox Jew and
German philosophe who believed reason and Coregent with his mother from 1765 onward and a strong supporter of
religion could strengthen each other, pro- change, Joseph II moved forward rapidly when he came to the throne in
moted religious toleration and received the 1780. Most notably, Joseph abolished serfdom in 1781, and in 1789 he de-
admiration of the educated German public. creed that all peasant labor obligations be converted into cash payments.
• Catherine the Great of Russia enjoyed En- This measure was violently rejected not only by the nobility but also by the
lightenment ideas and hosted Western intel- peasants it was intended to help, because they lacked the necessary cash.
lectuals and artists while attempting domestic
reform, but after a peasant-led revolt, instead
When a disillusioned Joseph died prematurely at forty-nine, the entire Habs-
increased the power of the nobility. burg empire was in turmoil. His brother Leopold II (r. 1790–1792) canceled
Joseph’s radical edicts in order to re-establish order. Peasants once again
• Catherine focused on territorial expansion,
defeating the Turks and accepting the division were required to do forced labor for their lords.
of Polish territory between Russia, Austria, and The eastern European absolutists of the later eighteenth century com-
Prussia. bined old-fashioned state-building with the culture and critical thinking of
• Maria Theresa enacted Enlightenment poli- the Enlightenment. In doing so, they succeeded in expanding the role of the
cies to limit papal influence, strengthen bu- state in the life of society. They perfected bureaucratic machines that were
reaucracy, and improve conditions for the to prove surprisingly adaptive and capable of enduring into the twentieth
peasants.
century. Their failure to implement policies we would recognize as humane
• Her son Joseph II went further and abolished and enlightened—such as abolishing serfdom—may reveal inherent limita-
serfdom in favor of cash payments, but both
tions in Enlightenment thinking about equality and social justice, rather
the nobles and the peasants rejected his re-
forms and his brother and successor Leopold II than in their execution of an Enlightenment program. The fact that leading
re-established serfdom. philosophes supported rather than criticized Eastern rulers’ policies suggests
some of the blinders of the era.
Chapter Review
What was revolutionary in the new attitudes toward the natural world?
(page 459)
Key Terms
Decisive breakthroughs in astronomy and physics in the seventeenth century demol- natural philosophy (p. 459)
ished the imposing medieval synthesis of Aristotelian philosophy and Christian theol-
Copernican hypothesis (p. 460)
ogy. These developments had only limited practical consequences at the time, but the
impact of new scientific knowledge on intellectual life was enormous. The emergence experimental method (p. 461)
of modern science was a distinctive characteristic of Western civilization and became law of inertia (p. 461)
a key element of Western identity. During the eighteenth century scientific thought law of universal gravitation (p. 463)
fostered new ideas about racial differences and provided justifications for belief in
Western superiority. empiricism (p. 464)
Cartesian dualism (p. 464)
scientific community (p. 464)
How did the new worldview affect the way people thought about society and Enlightenment (p. 466)
human relations? (page 466)
rationalism (p. 466)
Interpreting scientific findings and Newtonian laws in a manner that was both anti- skepticism (p. 466)
tradition and antireligion, Enlightenment philosophes extolled the superiority of ra-
tional, critical thinking. This new method, they believed, promised not just increased tabula rasa (p. 467)
knowledge but even the discovery of the fundamental laws of human society. Although
Chapter Review 481
they reached different conclusions when they turned to social and political realities, philosophes (p. 467)
they did stimulate absolute monarchs to apply reason to statecraft and the search for
useful reforms. Above all, the philosophes succeeded in shaping an emerging public separation of powers (p. 468)
opinion and spreading their radically new worldview. reading revolution (p. 470)
salons (p. 471)
rococo (p. 472)
What impact did this new way of thinking have on political developments and
monarchical absolutism? (page 474) public sphere (p. 472)
general will (p. 473)
The ideas of the Enlightenment were an inspiration for monarchs, particularly abso-
lutist rulers in central and eastern Europe who saw in them important tools for reform- enlightened absolutism (p. 474)
ing and rationalizing their governments. Their primary goal was to strengthen their
states and increase the efficiency of their bureaucracies and armies. Enlightened abso-
lutists believed that these reforms would ultimately improve the lot of ordinary people,
but this was not their chief concern. With few exceptions, they did not question the
institution of serfdom. The fact that leading philosophes supported rather than criti-
cized Eastern rulers’ policies suggests some of the limitations of the era.
Notes
1. H. Butterfield, The Origins of Modern Science (New York: Macmillan, 1951), p. viii.
2. Quoted in A. G. R. Smith, Science and Society in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries
(New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1972), p. 97.
3. Quoted in Butterfield, The Origins of Modern Science, p. 47.
4. Ibid., p. 120.
5. L. Schiebinger, The Mind Has No Sex? Women in the Origins of Modern Science (Cam-
bridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1989), p. 2.
6. Jacqueline Broad, Women Philosophers of the Seventeenth Century (Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 2003), p. 17.
7. Schiebinger, The Mind Has No Sex? p. 64.
8. Quoted in L. M. Marsak, ed., The Enlightenment (New York: John Wiley & Sons, 1972),
p. 56.
9. Quoted in G. L. Mosse et al., eds., Europe in Review (Chicago: Rand McNally, 1964),
p. 156.
10. Quoted in P. Gay, “The Unity of the Enlightenment,” History 3 (1960): 25.
11. Quoted in G. P. Gooch, Catherine the Great and Other Studies (Hamden, Conn.: Archon
Books, 1966), p. 149.
12. See E. Fox-Genovese, “Women in the Enlightenment,” in Becoming Visible: Women in
European History, 2d ed., ed. R. Bridenthal, C. Koonz, and S. Stuard (Boston: Houghton
Mifflin, 1987), esp. pp. 252–259, 263–265.
13. Jean Le Rond d’Alembert, Eloges lus dans les séances publiques de l’Académie française
(Paris, 1779), p. ix, quoted in Mona Ozouf, “ ‘Public Opinion’ at the End of the Old Re-
gime,” The Journal of Modern History 60, Supplement: Rethinking French Politics in 1788
(September 1988), p. S9.
[At last] I saw a man with a gentle, simple face, An impish Voltaire, by the French sculptor
who seemed to me to be about thirty-five years old. Houdon. (Courtesy of Board of Trustees of the
From afar he looked with compassion upon those Victoria & Albert Museum)
482
“Have I not already told you? Love God and Questions for Analysis
your neighbor as yourself.” 1. Who is the man that Voltaire meets in this
“Is it necessary for me to take sides either for the passage? Why did the writer decide to leave this
Greek Orthodox Church or the Roman Catholic?” person unnamed?
“When I was in the world I never made any dif- 2. What is Voltaire’s message?
ference between the Jew and the Samaritan.” 3. If a person today thought and wrote like Vol-
“Well, if that is so, I take you for my only mas- taire, would that person be called a defender or
ter.” Then he made a sign with his head that filled a destroyer of Christianity? Why?
me with peace. The vision disappeared, and I was
left with a clear conscience. Source: F. M. Arouet de Voltaire, Oeuvres complètes, vol. 8,
trans. J. McKay (Paris: Firmin-Didot, 1875), pp. 188–190.
483
CHAPTER 19
The Expansion of Europe in
the Eighteenth
Century
Chapter Preview
Agriculture and the Land
What were the causes and effects of the
agricultural revolution, and what
nations led the way in these
developments?
484
Agriculture and the Land 485
At the end of the seventeenth century the economy of Europe was agrarian. With
the possible exception of Holland, at least 80 percent of the people of all western
European countries drew their livelihoods from agriculture. In eastern Europe the
percentage was considerably higher. Yet even in a rich agricultural region such
as the Po Valley in northern Italy, every bushel of wheat sown yielded on average
only five or six bushels of grain at harvest. By modern standards output was distress-
ingly low.
In most regions of Europe in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, climatic
conditions produced poor or disastrous harvests every eight or nine years. Unbal-
anced and inadequate food in famine years made people extremely susceptible to
illnesses such as influenza and smallpox. In famine years the number of deaths
soared far above normal. A third of a village’s population might disappear in a year
or two. But new developments in agricultural technology and methods gradually
brought an end to the ravages of hunger in western Europe.
486 Chapter 19 The Expansion of Europe in the Eighteenth Century
proletarianization The transformation were producing 300 percent more food than they had produced in 1700, although
of large numbers of small peasant the number of people working the land had increased by only 14 percent. This
farmers into landless rural wage earners.
great surge of agricultural production provided food for England’s rapidly growing
urban population. Growth in production was achieved in part by land enclosures.
Sec tion Review About half the farmland in England was enclosed through private initiatives prior
to 1700; in the eighteenth century, a series of acts of Parliament enclosed most of
• European economies were agrarian;
low crop yields in years of poor climate the remaining common land.
resulted in famine, disease, and death. The eighteenth-century enclosure movement marked the completion of two
• The agricultural revolution involved major historical developments in England—the rise of market-oriented estate ag-
the gradual elimination of the practice riculture and the emergence of a landless rural proletariat. By 1815 a tiny minority
of leaving land fallow and the develop- of wealthy English (and Scottish) landowners held most of the land and pursued
ment of crop rotation patterns that profits aggressively, leasing their holdings to middle-sized farmers, who relied on
allowed crops to restore nutrients to landless laborers for their workforce. These landless laborers usually worked from
the soil.
dawn to dusk, six days a week, all year long. Moreover, landless laborers had lost
• Enclosure meant fencing in fields to that bit of independence and self-respect that common rights had provided and
farm more effectively, but most peasants
opposed it and only the Low Countries were completely dependent on cash wages. In no other European country had
and England used it extensively. this proletarianization (proh-le-TAIR-ee-uh-nize-ay-shun)—this transformation
• Enclosure and the new methods of of large numbers of small peasant farmers into landless rural wage earners—gone
farming increased production but led to so far. And England’s village poor found the cost of change heavy and unjust.
an estate agricultural system and prole-
tarianization, changing peasant farmers
into landless laborers.
Another factor that affected the existing order of life and forced economic changes
in the eighteenth century was the beginning of the “population explosion.” Explo-
sive growth continued in Europe until the twentieth century, by which time it was
affecting non-Western areas of the globe. What were the causes of this new popula-
tion growth?
A common misperception holds that the population of Europe was always ris-
ing quickly. On the contrary, until 1700 the total population of Europe grew slowly
much of the time, and it followed an irregular cyclical pattern (see Figure 19.1).
The population dipped after 1350 as a result of the Black Death and, after recover-
ing, population growth slowed and dipped again in the seventeenth century. Fam-
ine, epidemic disease, and war ravaged Europe during
that century, as we have seen. There were, of course,
some exceptions. Areas such as Russia and colonial New
10
England, where there was a great deal of frontier to be
settled, experienced population growth.
8
Population (in millions)
The growth of population increased the number of rural workers with little or no
land, and this in turn contributed to the development of industry in rural areas.
The poor in the countryside increasingly needed to supplement their agricultural
earnings with other types of work, and urban capitalists were eager to employ
cottage industry Domestic industry; them, often at lower wages than urban workers were paid. Cottage industry, which
a stage of rural industrial development consisted of manufacturing with hand tools in peasant cottages and work sheds,
with wage workers and hand tools that
preceded the emergence of large-scale
grew markedly in the eighteenth century and became a crucial feature of the Eu-
factory industry. ropean economy.
Craft guilds (gildz) continued to dominate production in towns and cities,
providing their masters with economic privileges as well as a social identity. Those
excluded from guild membership—women, day laborers, Jews, and foreigners—
worked on the margins of the urban economy. Critics attacked the guilds in the
second half of the eighteenth century as outmoded institutions that obstructed
technical progress and innovation. Until recently, most historians repeated that
view. An ongoing reassessment of guilds now emphasizes their ability to adapt to
changing economic circumstances.
tryside. By 1700 English industry was generally more rural than urban and heavily
reliant on the putting-out system. Most continental countries, with the exception
of Flanders and the Netherlands, developed rural industry more slowly. The latter
part of the eighteenth century witnessed a remarkable expansion of rural industry
in certain densely populated regions of continental Europe (see Map 19.1).
Ghent Antwerp
.
Cologne Leipzig
Linen Brussels Breslau
SILESIA Wool
Lille Wool Liège
50°N
Frankfurt Linen Wool
Cotton
Rouen Wool Prague Linen Kraków
Se
in
eR
.
R.
Silk Paris N
Linen AUSTRIA
Rh
Da n u
Strasbourg Augsburg be
. R. Vienna
Nantes
Loi re R
Wool Pest
Cotton Buda
FRANCE SWITZ.
AT L A N T I C D r av a .
R HUNGARY
OCEAN Lyons
Silk Milan
Bordeaux Sav 45°N
Ga Grenoble a R.
Turin Wool Venice
ro Po R. Silk
R.
nn
Rhône
Wool Genoa
Ad
e
Bologna
R.
OTTOMAN
ria
Toulouse Silk
Wool ic EMPIRE
t
Florence Se
Marseilles a
SPAIN Leghorn
492 Chapter 19 The Expansion of Europe in the Eighteenth Century
hood depended on their ability to meet orders on time, bitterly resented their lack
of control over rural labor. They accused workers—especially female spinners—of
laziness, intemperance, and immorality. If workers failed to produce enough
thread, they reasoned, it must be because their wages were too high and they had
little incentive to work. Merchants thus insisted on maintaining the lowest pos-
sible wages to force the “idle” poor into productive labor. They also successfully
lobbied for new police powers over workers. Imprisonment and public whipping
became common punishments for pilfering small amounts of yarn or cloth. For
poor workers, their right to hold onto the bits and pieces left over in the production
process was akin to the traditional peasant right of gleaning in common lands.
The high point of the guild system in most of Europe guild system The organization of
Urban Guilds occurred in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, artisanal production into trade-based
associations, or guilds, each of which
rather than in the High Middle Ages as previously be- received a monopoly over their trade and
lieved. Guilds grew in number in cities and towns across Europe during this pe- the right to train apprentices and hire
riod. In Louis XIV’s France, for example, finance minister Jean-Baptiste Colbert workers; the system was abolished in
revived the urban guilds and used them to encourage high-quality production and France in 1791 but persisted into the
nineteenth century in other parts of
to collect taxes. The number of guilds in the city of Paris grew from 60 in 1672 to Europe.
129 in 1691.
Guild masters occupied the summit of the world of work. Each guild received
a detailed set of privileges from the Crown, including exclusive rights to produce
and sell certain goods, access to restricted markets in raw materials, and the rights to
train apprentices, hire workers, and open shops. Any individual who violated these
monopolies could be prosecuted. Guilds also served social and religious functions,
providing a locus of sociability and group identity to the urban middle class.
To ensure that there was enough work to go around, guilds jealously restricted
their membership to local men who were good Christians, had several years of
work experience, paid stiff membership fees, and completed a masterpiece. They
also favored family connections. A master’s sons enjoyed automatic access to their
father’s guild, while outsiders were often barred from entering. In the 1720s, Pari-
sian guild masters numbered only about thirty-five thousand in a population of
five hundred thousand. Most men and women worked in non-guild trades, as do-
mestic servants, as manual laborers, and as vendors of food and other small goods.
Critics of guilds in France derided them as outmoded and exclusionary institu-
tions that obstructed technical innovation and progress. Indeed, French guilds
were abolished by the Revolution of the late eighteenth century. (See the feature
“Listening to the Past: The Debate over the Guilds” on pages 508–509.) Many
historians have repeated that charge. More recent scholarship, however, has em-
phasized the flexibility and adaptability of the guild system and its vitality through
the eighteenth century. Guild masters adopted new technologies and found cre-
ative ways to circumvent impractical rules. For many merchants and artisans, eco-
nomic regulation did not hinder commerce but instead fostered the confidence
necessary to stimulate it. In an economy where buyers’ and sellers’ access to infor-
mation was so limited, regulation helped each side trust in the other’s good faith.
During the eighteenth century some guilds grew more accessible to women.
This was particularly the case in dressmaking; given the great increase in textile
production, more hands were needed to fashion clothing for urban elites. In 1675
Colbert granted seamstresses a new all-female guild in Paris, and soon seamstresses
joined tailors’ guilds in parts of France, England, and the Netherlands. In the late
seventeenth century new vocational training programs were established for poor
girls in many European cities, mostly in needlework. There is also evidence that
494 Chapter 19 The Expansion of Europe in the Eighteenth Century
PE
AMERICA
RU
Lima
30°N
IL
PACIFIC Potosí
AZ
BR
OCEAN
Rio de
Santiago Janeiro
90°E
Buenos Aires
120°W ARCTIC ATLANTIC
OCEAN OCEAN
0 2,000 Km. Strait of
)
pines
Magellan
ain
orcel
Philip
AMERICA
e
Silver (to th
Silks, spi
Hudson 60°E
Bay Great Britain
LOUISIANA
ASIA
MEXICO
France
RUPERT’S LAND
R.
pi Portugal
s sip
M is si
NEW FRANCE Spain
QUEBEC
Veracruz Netherlands
Acapulco THIRTEEN COLONIES
NEWFOUNDLAND Trade from Europe
(To Gr. Br., 1713) GREAT
FLORIDA BRITAIN EUROPE Trade from Africa
NOVA SCOTIA
Tob (ACADIA)
Havana acco Fur NETHERLANDS Trade from Americas
(To Gr. Br., 1713) s
ts Trade from Asia
Colonial produc FRANCE
CUBA Silver
0°
ds
90°W goo
red
JAMAICA actu
nuf
Porto
Hispaniola Sugar Ma SPAIN
Bello SAINT-
DOMINGUE SANTO DOMINGO
(Fr.) PORTUGAL
(Sp.)
r
e
Silv
ds
Guadeloupe
goo
Barbados AT L A N T I C
Gold
(Gr. Br.)
OCEAN AFRICA
Lima DUTCH
GUIANA
m FRENCH
PERU
A
Slave
30
Coast
SOUTH
°S
Gold
Coast
AMERICA
Silve
Slaves
r
BRAZIL
0°
ANGOLA
30°W SOUTH
AT L A N T I C
Buenos Aires OCEAN
30°E
60
°S
60°W
496
Building the Global Economy 497
The first round was the War of the Spanish Succession (see page 411), which
started when Louis XIV of France accepted the Spanish crown willed to his grand-
son. Besides upsetting the continental balance of power, a union of France and
Spain threatened to encircle and destroy the British colonies in North America
(see Map 19.2). Defeated by a great coalition of states after twelve years of fighting,
Louis XIV was forced in the Peace of Utrecht (YOO-trekt) (1713) to cede New-
foundland, Nova Scotia, and the Hudson Bay territory to Britain. Spain was com-
pelled to give Britain control of its West African slave trade—the so-called asiento
(a-SYEN-toh)—and to let Britain send one ship of merchandise into the Spanish
colonies annually through Porto Bello on the Isthmus of Panama. France was still
a mighty competitor, however. The War of the Austrian Succession (1740–1748)
over Maria Theresa’s Austrian empire (see page 475) brought France and England
back into conflict. But the Seven Years’ War (1756–1763) marked the decisive
round in the Franco-British competition for colonial empire.
The fighting began in North America. The population of New France was
centered in Quebec and along the St. Lawrence River, but French soldiers and
Canadian fur traders had also built forts and trading posts along the Great Lakes,
through the Ohio country, and down the Mississippi to New Orleans. Allied with
many Native American tribes, the French built more forts in 1753 in what is now
western Pennsylvania to protect their claims. The following year a Virginia force
attacked a small group of French soldiers, and soon the war to conquer Canada
was on.
French and Canadian forces under the experienced marquis de Montcalm
fought well and scored major victories until 1758. Then, led by their new chief
minister, William Pitt, the British diverted men and money from the war in Eu-
rope and used their superior sea power to destroy the French fleet and choke off
French commerce around the world. In 1759 a combined British naval and land
force defeated Montcalm’s army in a dramatic battle that sealed the fate of France
in North America.
British victory on all colonial fronts was ratified in the Treaty of Paris (1763), Treaty of Paris The treaty that ended
ending the Seven Years’ War in Europe and the colonies. Canada and all French the Seven Years’ War in Europe and the
colonies in 1763 and ratified British
territory east of the Mississippi River passed to Britain, and France ceded Louisi- victory on all colonial fronts.
ana to Spain as compensation for Spain’s loss of Florida to Britain. France also
gave up most of its holdings in India, opening the way to British dominance on the
subcontinent. By 1763 Britain had realized its goal of monopolizing a vast trading
and colonial empire.
In the eighteenth century, stimulated by trade and empire building, London
grew into the West’s largest and richest city. (See the feature “Images in Society:
London: The Remaking of a Great City” on pages 498–499.) Above all, the rapidly
growing and increasingly wealthy agricultural populations of the mainland colo-
nies of North America provided an expanding market for English manufactured
goods. Foreign trade became the bread and butter of some industries; for example,
by 1750 half the nails made in England were going to the colonies. Thus, the
mercantilist system achieved remarkable success for England in the eighteenth
century, and by the 1770s England stood on the threshold of the epoch-making
industrial changes that are described in Chapter 22.
Despite their losses, the French still profited enormously from colonial trade.
The colonies of Saint Domingue (san do-MANG) (modern-day Haiti) and Mar-
tinique and Guadeloupe (which remain French departments today) provided im-
mense fortunes in sugar and coffee plantations and slave trading during the second
half of the eighteenth century. By 1789 the population of Saint Domingue in-
cluded five hundred thousand slaves whose labor had allowed the colony to
Images in Society
London: The Remaking of a Great City
498
IMAGE 3 Soho Square, 1731 (Private Collection / The Stapleton Collection / The Bridgeman
Art Library)
499
500 Chapter 19 The Expansion of Europe in the Eighteenth Century
become the world’s leading producer of coffee and sugar. It was the most profit-
able plantation colony in the New World and the one that consumed the greatest
number of slaves.5 The wealth generated from colonial trade fostered the confi-
dence of the merchant classes in Paris, Bordeaux, and other large cities, and mer-
chants soon joined other elite groups clamoring for more political responsibility.
The third major player in the Atlantic economy, Spain, saw its colonial for-
tunes improve during the eighteenth century. Not only did it gain Louisiana from
France in 1763, but its influence expanded westward all the way to northern Cali-
fornia through the efforts of Spanish missionaries and ranchers. Its mercantilist
debt peonage A system that allowed a goals were boosted by a recovery in silver production, which had dropped signifi-
planter or rancher to keep his workers or cantly in the seventeenth century.
slaves in perpetual debt bondage by Silver mining also stimulated food production for the mining camps, and
periodically advancing food, shelter, and wealthy Spanish landowners developed a system of debt peonage (PEE-uh-nij) to
a little money; it was a form of serfdom.
keep indigenous workers on their estates. Under this system, which was similar to
Creoles People of Spanish blood born serfdom, a planter or rancher would keep workers in perpetual debt bondage by
in America. advancing them food, shelter, and a little money.
mestizo Spanish term for a person of The profits from mining and agriculture gave the Creoles (KREE-ohlz)—
mixed racial origins, especially Native people of Spanish blood born in America—the means to purchase more and more
American and European. European luxuries and manufactured goods. A class of wealthy Creole merchants
arose to handle this flourishing trade, which often relied on smuggled goods from
Great Britain. The Creoles strove to become a genuine European aristocracy and
looked upon the agents sent by Spain as meddlesome rivals.
rendered the whole a scene of horror almost inconceiv- and sophisticated man, he also re-
able.” Placed on deck with the sick and dying, Equiano spected the integrity of Robert King
saw two and then three of his “enchained countrymen” and admired British navigational and industrial technolo-
escape somehow through the nettings and jump into gies. He encountered white oppressors and made white
the sea, “preferring death to such a life of misery.”* friends. He once described himself as “almost an English-
Equiano’s new owner, an officer in the Royal Navy, man.” In the 1780s he joined with white and black activ-
took him to England and saw that the lad received some ists in the antislavery campaign and wrote The Interesting
education. Engaged in bloody action in Europe for al- Narrative of the Life of Olaudah Equiano Written by Him-
most four years as a captain’s boy in the Seven Years’ self, a well-documented autobiographical indictment of
War, Equiano hoped that his loyal service and Christian slavery. Above all, he urged Christians to live by the prin-
baptism would help secure his freedom. He also knew ciples they professed and to treat Africans equally as free
that slavery was generally illegal in England. But his human beings and children of God. With the success of
master deceived him. Docking in London, he and his his widely read book, he carried his message to large audi-
accomplices forced a protesting and heartbroken Equi- ences across Britain and Ireland and inspired the growing
ano onto a ship bound for the Caribbean. movement to abolish slavery.
There he was sold to Robert King, a Quaker mer-
chant from Philadelphia who dealt in sugar and rum.
Questions for Analysis
* Olaudah Equiano, The Interesting Narrative of the Life of 1. What aspects of Olaudah Equiano’s life as a slave
Olaudah Equiano Written by Himself, ed. with an introduc- were typical? What aspects were atypical?
tion by Robert J. Allison (Boston: Bedford Books, 1995),
pp. 56–57. Recent scholarship has re-examined Equiano’s life 2. Describe Equiano’s culture and personality. What
and thrown some details of his identity into question. aspects are most striking? Why?
503
504 Chapter 19 The Expansion of Europe in the Eighteenth Century
slave trade, although slavery continued in British colonies and the Americas
for years.
Chapter Review
What were the causes and effects of the agricultural revolution, and what na-
tions led the way in these developments? (page 485) Key Terms
While the European educated elite was developing a new view of the world in the agricultural revolution (p. 486)
eighteenth century, Europe as a whole was experiencing a gradual but far-reaching crop rotation (p. 486)
expansion. As agriculture began showing signs of modest improvement across the con- enclosure (p. 486)
tinent, first the Low Countries and then England launched changes that gradually
revolutionized it. New crops and intensified crop rotation created new food sources for proletarianization (p. 488)
both people and livestock. Enclosure of common land allowed landowners to reap the cottage industry (p. 490)
fruits of agricultural innovation at the cost of excluding poor peasants from their tradi- putting-out system (p. 490)
tional access to the land. The gap between wealthy landowner and landless poor
guild system (p. 493)
stretched wider in this period.
industrious revolution (p. 494)
Navigation Acts (p. 495)
Why did European population rise dramatically in the eighteenth century? Treaty of Paris (p. 497)
(page 488)
debt peonage (p. 500)
For reasons historians do not yet understand, the recurring curse of bubonic plague Creoles (p. 500)
disappeared. Less vulnerable to food shortages and free from the plague, the popula-
mestizo (p. 500)
tions of all European countries grew significantly. During the eighteenth century the
European population recovered from the stagnation and losses of the previous century Atlantic slave trade (p. 501)
to reach unprecedented new levels. economic liberalism (p. 505)
What is cottage industry, and how did it contribute to Europe’s economic and
social transformation? (page 490)
Population increases encouraged the growth of wage labor, cottage industry, and
merchant capitalism. To escape the constraints of urban guilds, merchants transported
production to the countryside. Peasant households set up industrial production within
their cottages, allocating family members’ labor during the slack seasons of agriculture
or, in some cases, abandoning farming altogether for a new life of weaving or spinning.
The spread of cottage industry was one sign of an “industrious revolution” that helped
pave the path of the Industrial Revolution of the late eighteenth century. Women’s la-
bor was crucial to the spread of cottage industry and the renewed vitality of the urban
trades.
How did colonial markets boost Europe’s economic and social development, and
what conflicts and adversity did world trade entail? (page 495)
The products of peasant industry were exported across Europe and even across the
world. During the eighteenth century Europeans continued their overseas expansion,
fighting for empire and profit and, in particular, consolidating their hold on the Amer-
icas. A revived Spain and its Latin American colonies participated fully in this expan-
sion. As in agriculture and cottage industry, however, England and its empire proved
most successful. The English concentrated much of the growing Atlantic trade in their
hands, a development that challenged and enriched English industry and intensified
interest in new methods of production and in an emerging economic liberalism. Thus,
by the 1770s England was approaching an economic breakthrough as fully significant
as the great political upheaval destined to develop shortly in neighboring France.
Chapter Review 507
Notes
1. B. H. Slicher van Bath, The Agrarian History of Western Europe, a.d. 500–1850 (New York: St.
Martin’s Press, 1963), p. 240.
2. Quoted in I. Pinchbeck, Women Workers and the Industrial Revolution, 1750–1850 (New
York: F. S. Crofts, 1930), p. 113.
3. Richard J. Soderlund, “ ‘Intended as a Terror to the Idle and Profligate’: Embezzlement and
the Origins of Policing in the Yorkshire Worsted Industry, c. 1750–1777,” Journal of Social
History 31 (Spring 1998): 658.
4. Ibid. In addition, Jan de Vries, “The Industrious Revolution and the Industrious Revolution,”
The Journal of Economic History 54, 2 (June 1994): 249–270, discusses the second industrious
revolution of the second half of the twentieth century.
5. Laurent Dubois and John D. Garrigus, Slave Revolution in the Carribean, 1789–1904 (New
York: Palgrave, 2006), p. 8.
6. G. Taylor, “America’s Growth Before 1840,” Journal of Economic History 24 (December
1970): 427–444.
7. J. Inikori, Africans and the Industrial Revolution in England: A Study in International Trade
and Economic Development (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002), pp. 481–482.
8. P. E. Lovejoy, Transformations in Slavery: A History of Slavery in Africa (Cambridge: Cam-
bridge University Press, 1983), p. 19.
508
2. Do guilds—and modern-day unions—help or
hurt workers? Defend your position.
509
CHAPTER 20
The Changing Life
of the People
Chapter Preview
Marriage and the Family
What changes occurred in marriage
and the family in the course of the
eighteenth century?
510
Marriage and the Family 511
The basic unit of social organization is the family. Within the structure of the fam-
ily human beings love, mate, and reproduce. It is primarily the family that teaches
the child, imparting values and customs that condition an individual’s behavior for
a lifetime. The family is also an institution woven into the web of history. It evolves
and changes, assuming different forms in different times and places.
and women worked to accumulate enough savings to start a small business and
establish a household. In some areas couples needed the legal permission or tacit
approval of the local lord or landowner in order to marry. Austria and Germany
had legal restrictions on marriage, and well into the nineteenth century poor
couples had particular difficulty securing the approval of local officials. This pat-
tern helped society maintain some kind of balance between the number of people
and the available economic resources.
ground for a garden and a cottage for the loom and spinning wheel could be quite Sec tion Review
enough for a modest living. Couples married not only at an earlier age but also for
• Most European couples married after
different reasons. Nothing could be so businesslike as peasant marriages that were reaching adulthood when they could
often dictated by the needs of the couples’ families. After 1750, however, courtship support themselves in a nuclear family
became more extensive and freer as cottage industry grew. It was easier to yield to that lived separate from the parents.
the attraction of the opposite sex and fall in love. Members of the older generation • Young men worked at home, were
were often highly critical of the lack of responsibility they saw in the union of apprenticed, or worked as hired labor
“people with only two spinning wheels and not even a bed.” But such scolding did until they could marry; women often
not stop cottage workers from marrying for love rather than for economic consid- worked as servants, and conditions for
both sexes were harsh.
erations as they blazed a path that factory workers would follow in the nineteenth
century. Ironically, therefore, both the rise of illegitimate births and the new ten- • Low illegitimate birth rates most likely
indicate the amount of pressure a
dencies toward earlier marriage reflect a weakening of parental and communities’ village had on individuals and fami-
control over young people. lies, enforcing marriage for pregnancy
and openly ridiculing domestic vio-
lence or adultery.
Children and Education • The second half of the eighteenth
century brought a steep rise in the
What was life like for children, and how did attitudes toward number of illegitimate births, a result
childhood evolve? of young women and men working in
urban areas where relationships led to
pregnancy but not marriage; on the
In the traditional framework of agrarian Europe, women married late but then other hand, the age of marriage fell as
began bearing children rapidly. If a woman married before she was thirty, and if cottage industry workers were able to
both she and her husband lived to fifty, she would most likely give birth to six or support themselves sooner.
more children. The newborn child entered a dangerous world. Newborns were
vulnerable to infectious diseases of the chest and stomach, and many babies died
of dehydration brought about by bad bouts of ordinary diarrhea. Of those who
survived infancy, many more died in childhood. Even in rich families little could
be done for an ailing child. Childbirth could also be dangerous. Women who bore
six children faced a cumulative risk of dying in childbirth of 5 to 10 percent, a
thousand times as great as the risk in Europe today.3
Schools and formal education played only a modest role in the lives of ordi-
nary children, and many boys and many more girls never learned to read. Never-
theless, basic literacy was growing among the popular classes, whose reading habits
have been intensively studied in recent years. Attempting to peer into the collec-
tive attitudes of the common people and compare them with those of the book-
hungry cultivated public, historians have produced some fascinating insights.
live-in wet nurses, they often turned to the cheaper services of women in the coun-
wet-nursing A widespread and tryside. Rural wet-nursing was a widespread business in the eighteenth century,
flourishing business in the eighteenth conducted within the framework of the putting-out system. The traffic was in ba-
century in which women would breast-
feed other women’s babies for money.
bies rather than in yarn or cloth, and two or three years often passed before the
wet-nurse worker in the countryside finished her task. The wet nurse generally had
little contact with the family that hired her, and she was expected to privilege the
newcomer at the expense of her own nursing child.
Reliance on wet nurses contributed to high levels of infant mortality. A study
of parish registers in northern France during the late seventeenth and early eigh-
teenth centuries reveals that 35 percent of babies died before their first birthdays,
and another 20 percent before age ten.4 In England, where more mothers nursed,
only some 30 percent of children did not reach their tenth birthdays. French-
women also gave birth to more children since nursing tends to slow down the re-
turn of fertility after childbirth.
In the second half of the eighteenth century critics mounted a harsh attack
against wet-nursing. Upper-class women responded positively to the new mindset,
but poor urban women who depended on jobs where nursing was not possible
continued to rely on wet nurses. Not until the late-nineteenth-century introduction
of sterilized cows’ milk and artificial nipples did wet-nursing cease as a practice.
Children and Education 517
bring them to an obedient temper.” She reported that her babies were “taught to
fear the rod, and to cry softly; by which means they escaped the abundance of cor-
rection they might otherwise have had, and that most odious noise of the crying of
children was rarely heard in the house.”7
The Enlightenment produced an enthusiastic new discourse about childhood
and child rearing. Starting around 1760, critics called for greater tenderness toward
children and proposed imaginative new teaching methods. They objected to the
practices of swaddling babies, using rigid whale-boned corsets to “straighten them
out,” and dressing children in miniature versions of adult clothing. Instead parents
were urged to dress their children in simpler and more comfortable clothing to
allow freedom of movement. For Enlightenment critics, the best hopes for creat-
ing a new society, untrammeled by the prejudices of the past, lay in a radical revi-
sion of child-rearing techniques according to “natural” laws.
One of the century’s most influential works on child rearing was Jean-Jacques
Rousseau’s (zhahn-zhock roo-SOE) Emile, which fervently advocated breast-feeding
and natural dress. Rousseau argued that boys’ education should include plenty of
fresh air and exercise and that they should be taught practical craft skills in addi-
tion to book learning. Reacting to what he perceived as the vanity and frivolity of
upper-class Parisian women, Rousseau insisted girls’ education focus on their fu-
ture domestic responsibilities. For Rousseau, women’s “nature” destined them
solely for a life of marriage and child rearing. The ideas of Rousseau and other
reformers were enthusiastically adopted by elite women, who did not adopt uni-
versal nursing but did at least begin to supervise their wet nurses more carefully.
For all his influence, Rousseau also reveals the occasional hypocrisy of En-
lightenment thinkers. With regard to the child-rearing techniques he believed
would create a better society, Rousseau had extremely high expectations; when it
came to the five children he fathered with his common-law wife, however, he
abandoned them all in foundling hospitals despite their mother’s protests. None
are known to have survived. For Rousseau, the idea of creating a natural man was
more important than raising real children.
goods also became important items of daily consumption in this period, including
coffee, tobacco, and chocolate.
Part of the motivation for consuming these products was a desire to emulate
the habits of “respectable” people. The accelerating pace of work in the eighteenth
century also seems to have created new needs for stimulants among working
people. (See the feature “Listening to the Past: A Day in the Life of Paris” on
pages 533–534.) Whereas the gentry took tea as a leisurely and genteel ritual, the
lower classes usually drank tea at work. With the widespread adoption of these
products (which turned out to be mildly to extremely addictive), working people
in Europe became increasingly dependent on faraway colonial economies. Their
understanding of daily necessities and how to procure those necessities shifted
definitively, linking them into a globalized capitalism far beyond their ability to
shape or control.
Increased demand for consumer goods was not merely an innate response to
increased supply. Eighteenth-century merchants cleverly pioneered new tech-
niques to incite demand: they initiated marketing campaigns, opened fancy bou-
tiques with large windows, and advertised the patronage of royal princes and
princesses. By diversifying their product lines and greatly accelerating the turnover
of styles, they seized the reins of fashion from the courtiers who had earlier con-
trolled it. Instead of setting new styles, duchesses and marquises now bowed to the
dictates of fashion merchants. Fashion also extended beyond court circles to touch
many more items and social groups.
Clothing was one of the chief indicators of nascent consumerism. The wiles of
entrepreneurs made fashionable clothing seem more desirable, while legions of
women entering the textile and needle trades made it ever cheaper. As a result,
eighteenth-century western Europe witnessed a dramatic rise in the consumption
of clothing, particularly in large cities. One historian has documented an enor-
mous growth in the size and value of Parisians’ wardrobes from 1700 to 1789, as
well as a new level of diversity in garments and accessories, colors, and fabrics.
Colonial economies played an important role, supplying new materials, such as
cotton and vegetable dyes, at low cost. Cheaper copies of elite styles made it pos-
sible for working people to aspire to follow fashion for the first time.9
Women were typically more interested in acquiring a fashionable wardrobe
than were their husbands, brothers, and fathers. This was true across the social
spectrum; in ribbons, shoes, gloves, and lace, French working women reaped in
the consumer revolution what they had sewn in the industrious revolution (see
pages 494–495). There were also new gender distinctions in dress. Previously, no-
blemen vied with women in the magnificence and ostentation of their dress; by
the end of the eighteenth century men had begun to don early versions of the
plain dark suit that remains standard male formalwear in the West. This was one
more aspect of the increasingly rigid distinction drawn between appropriate male
and female behavior.
The consumer revolution extended into the home as well. In 1700 a meal
might be served in a common dish, with each person dipping his or her spoon into
the pot. By the end of the eighteenth century even humble households contained
a much greater variety of cutlery and dishes, making it possible for each person to
eat from his or her own plate. More books and prints, which also proliferated at
lower prices, decorated the walls. Improvements in glass-making provided more
transparent glass, which allowed daylight to penetrate into gloomy rooms. Cold
and smoky hearths were increasingly replaced by more efficient and cleaner coal
stoves, which also eliminated the backache of cooking over an open fire. People
began to assign specific functions to rooms, moving away from the practice of us-
ing the same room for sleeping, receiving guests, and working. Inner walls or
screens were added to create these specific areas along with greater privacy. Rooms
became warmer, better lit, more comfortable, and more personalized.
The scope of the new consumer economy should not be exaggerated. These
developments were concentrated in large cities in northwestern Europe and in
North America. Even in these centers the elite benefited the most from new modes
of life. This was not yet the society of mass consumption that emerged toward the
end of the nineteenth century with the full expansion of the Industrial Revolution.
The eighteenth century did, however, lay the foundations for one of the most dis-
tinctive features of modern Western life: societies based on the consumption of
goods and services obtained through the market in which individuals form their
identities and self-worth through the goods they consume.
Physicians, who were invariably men, were apprenticed in their teens to prac-
ticing physicians for several years of on-the-job training. This training was then
rounded out with hospital work or some university courses. Because such pro-
longed training was expensive, physicians came mainly from prosperous families,
and they usually concentrated on urban patients from similar social backgrounds.
They had little contact with urban workers and less with peasants. While physi-
cians in the eighteenth century were increasingly willing to experiment with new
methods, they continued to practice the medieval cures of blood-letting and purg-
ing of the bowels.
Surgeons, in contrast to physicians, made considerable medical and social
progress in the eighteenth century. Long considered to be ordinary male artisans
comparable to butchers and barbers, surgeons began studying anatomy seriously
and improved their art. They learned to perform amputations when faced with
severely wounded limbs, but they labored in the face of incredible difficulties.
Almost all operations were performed without painkillers, for the anesthesias of
the day were hard to control and were believed too dangerous for general use.
Many patients died from the agony and shock of such operations. Surgery was also
performed in utterly unsanitary conditions, for there was no knowledge of bacteri-
ology and the nature of infection. The simplest wound treated by a surgeon could
fester and lead to death.
Midwives continued to deliver the overwhelming majority of babies through-
out the eighteenth century. Trained initially by another woman practitioner—and
regulated by a guild in many cities—the midwife primarily assisted in labor and de-
livering babies but also handled other medical issues specific to women and in-
fants. In France one enterprising Parisian midwife secured royal financing for
her campaign to teach better birthing techniques to village midwives, which rein-
forced the position of women practitioners. (See the feature “Individuals in Soci-
ety: Madame du Coudray, the Nation’s Midwife.”) However, their profession came
under attack by surgeon-physicians, who used their monopoly over the new instru-
ment of the forceps to seek lucrative new business. While midwives generally lost
no more babies than did male doctors, the doctors persuaded growing numbers of
wealthy women of the superiority of their services.
Experimentation and the intensified search for solutions to human problems
led to some real advances in medicine after 1750. The eighteenth century’s great-
est medical triumph was the conquest of smallpox. With the progressive decline of
bubonic plague, smallpox became the most terrible of the infectious diseases, and
it is estimated that 60 million Europeans died of it in the eighteenth century. Fully
80 percent of the population was stricken at some point in life.
The first step in the conquest of this killer in Europe came in the early eigh-
teenth century. Lady Mary Wortley Montagu (MON-tuh-gyoo) brought the prac-
smallpox inoculation The practice tice of smallpox inoculation to England from the Muslim lands of western Asia
of vaccinating people with cowpox so where she had lived as the wife of the British ambassador. But inoculation with the
that they would not come down with
smallpox.
pus of a smallpox victim was risky because about one person in fifty died from it.
In addition, people who had been inoculated were infectious and often spread
the disease.
While the practice of inoculation with the smallpox virus was refined over the
century, the crucial breakthrough was made by Edward Jenner (1749–1823), a
talented country doctor. His starting point was the countryside belief that dairy
maids who had contracted cowpox did not get smallpox. Cowpox produces sores
that resemble those of smallpox, but the disease is mild and is not contagious. For
eighteen years Jenner practiced a kind of Baconian science, carefully collecting
data. Finally, in 1796 he performed his first vaccination on a young boy using
Individuals in Society
Madame du Coudray, the Nation’s Midwife
I n 1751 a highly esteemed Parisian midwife left the
capital for a market town in central France. Having
accepted an invitation to instruct local women in the
Childbirth. Handsomely and effectively illustrated (see
the image below), the Manual incorporated her hands-
on teaching method and served as a text and reference
skills of childbirth, Madame Angelique Marguerite Le for students and graduates. In 1759 the government
Boursier du Coudray (kood-RAY) soon demonstrated a authorized Madame du
marvelous ability to teach students and win their re- Coudray to carry her in-
spect. The thirty-six-year-old midwife found her mission: struction “throughout the
she would become the nation’s midwife. realm” and promised finan-
For eight years Madame du Coudray taught young cial support. Her reception
women from the impoverished villages of Auvergne was not always warm, for
(oh-VAIRN). In doing so, she entered into the world of she was a self-assured and
unschooled midwives who typically were solid matrons demanding woman who
with several children who relied on traditional birthing could anger old midwives,
practices and folk superstitions. Trained in Paris through male surgeons, and skepti-
a rigorous three-year apprenticeship and imbued with cal officials. But aided by
an Enlightenment faith in the power of knowledge, du servants, a niece, and her
Coudray had little sympathy for these village midwives. husband, this inspired and
Many peasant mothers told her about their difficult de- indefatigable woman took
liveries and their many uterine “infirmities,” which they her course from town to
attributed to “the ignorance of the women to whom town until her retirement
they had recourse, or to that of some inexperienced vil- in 1784. Typically her stu-
lage [male] surgeons.”* Du Coudray agreed. Botched dents were young peasant Plate from Madame du Coudray’s
deliveries by incompetents resulted in horrible deformi- women on tiny stipends manual, illustrating “another incorrect
ties and unnecessary deaths. who came into town from method of delivery.” (Rare Books Division,
Countway [Francis A.] Library of Medicine)
Determined to raise standards, Madame du Coudray surrounding villages for
saw that her unlettered pupils learned through the two to three months of
senses, not through books. Thus she made, possibly for instruction. Classes met
the first time in history, a life-sized obstetrical model—a mornings and afternoons six days a week, with ample
“machine”—out of fabric and stuffing for use in her time to practice on the mannequin (MAN-uh-kin). Af-
classes. “I had . . . the students maneuver in front of me ter a recuperative break, Madame du Coudray and her
on a machine . . . which represented the pelvis of a entourage moved on.
woman, the womb, its opening, its ligaments, the con- Teaching thousands of fledgling midwives, Madame
duit called the vagina, the bladder, and rectum intestine. du Coudray may well have contributed to the decline in
I added an [artificial] child of natural size, whose joints infant mortality and to the increase in population occur-
were flexible enough to be able to be put in different ring in France in the eighteenth century—an increase
positions.” Now du Coudray could demonstrate the she and her royal supporters fervently desired. Certainly
problems of childbirth, and each student could practice she spread better knowledge about childbirth from the
on the model in the “lab session.” educated elite to the common people.
As her reputation grew, Madame du Coudray sought
to reach a national audience. In 1757 she published the
first of several editions of her Manual on the Art of Questions for Analysis
1. How do you account for Madame du Coudray’s
remarkable success?
* Quotes are from Nina Gelbart, The King’s Midwife: A History
and Mystery of Madame du Coudray (Berkeley: University of 2. Does Madame du Coudray’s career reflect tensions
California Press, 1998), pp. 60–61. This definitive biography is between educated elites and the common people?
excellent. If so, how?
525
526 Chapter 20 The Changing Life of the People
Sec tion Review matter taken from a milkmaid with cowpox. After performing more successful vac-
cinations, Jenner published his findings in 1798. The new method of treatment
• Potatoes and new vegetables from the spread rapidly, and smallpox soon declined to the point of disappearance in Eu-
colonies added to the diet as did sugar
and tea; their falling prices helped them
rope and then throughout the world.
become staples for all social classes.
• Increased availability of finished goods
and new techniques for marketing them Religion and Popular Culture
helped produce a consumer revolution
in some parts of Europe, especially What were the patterns of popular religion and culture, and how did
among women, thus marking the first they interact with the worldview of the educated public and the
step toward a society in which people Enlightenment?
derive self-identity from the possessions
they consume.
Though the critical spirit of the Enlightenment made great inroads in the eigh-
• Eighteenth-century medical practition-
ers included countryside faith healers, teenth century, the majority of ordinary men and women, especially those in rural
apothecaries selling a wide range of areas, remained committed Christians. Religious faith promised salvation and
advertised treatments, physicians and eternal life, and it gave comfort and courage in the face of sorrow and death. Reli-
surgeons who worked primarily with gion also remained strong because it was usually embedded in local traditions,
the wealthy and were almost all men,
everyday social experience, and popular culture.
and midwives who assisted women in
birthing and faced new competition Yet the popular religion of the European village was everywhere enmeshed in
from male doctors. a larger world of church hierarchies and state power. These powerful outside
• Madame du Coudray was a French forces sought to regulate religious life at the local level. Their efforts created ten-
midwife who brought her training and sions that helped set the scene for a vigorous religious revival in Germany and
knowledge of childbirth to the masses England. Similar tensions arose in Catholic countries, where powerful elites criti-
by holding classes and offering hands- cized and attacked popular religious practices that their increasingly rationalistic
on training.
minds deemed foolish and superstitious.
• The biggest breakthrough in medicine
was the smallpox inoculation, which
William Jenner perfected using cowpox
to vaccinate people. As in the Middle Ages, the local parish church re-
The Institutional mained the focal point of religious devotion and com-
Church munity cohesion. Congregations gossiped and swapped
stories after services, and neighbors came together in church for baptisms, mar-
riages, funerals, and special events. Priests and parsons kept the community rec-
ords of births, deaths, and marriages, distributed charity, looked after orphans, and
provided primary education to the common people. Thus the parish church was
woven into the very fabric of community life.
While the parish church remained central to the community, it was also sub-
ject to greater control from the state. In Protestant areas, princes and monarchs
headed the official church, and they regulated their “territorial churches” strictly,
selecting personnel and imposing detailed rules. By the eighteenth century, the
radical ideas of the Reformation had resulted in another version of church bureauc-
racy. Catholic monarchs in this period also took greater control of religious mat-
ters in their kingdoms, weakening papal authority. Spain, a deeply Catholic
country with devout rulers, took firm control of ecclesiastical appointments. Papal
proclamations could not even be read in Spanish churches without prior approval
from the government. Spain also asserted state control over the Spanish Inquisition,
which pursued heresy as an independent agency under Rome’s direction and went
far toward creating a “national” Catholic Church, as France had done earlier.
A more striking indication of state power and papal weakness was the fate of
the Society of Jesus, or Jesuits. The well-educated Jesuits were extraordinary teach-
ers, missionaries, and agents of the papacy. In many Catholic countries, they exer-
cised tremendous political influence, holding high government positions and
educating the nobility in their colleges. Yet by playing politics so effectively, the
Religion and Popular Culture 527
Many members of elite French society, especially judicial nobles and some parish
priests, became known for their Jansenist piety and spiritual devotion. Such stern
religious values encouraged the judiciary’s increasing opposition to the monarchy
in the second half of the eighteenth century. Among the poor, a different strain of
Jansenism took hold. Prayer meetings brought men and women together in ec-
static worship, and some participants fell into convulsions and spoke in tongues.
Jansenism was an urban phenomenon. In the countryside, many peasants in
Catholic countries held religious beliefs that were marginal to the Christian faith
altogether, often of obscure or even pagan origin. On the Feast of Saint Anthony,
for example, priests were expected to bless salt and bread for farm animals to pro-
tect them from disease. One saint’s relics could help cure a child of fear, and there
were healing springs for many ailments. The ordinary person combined strong
Christian faith with a wealth of time-honored superstitions.
Inspired initially by the fervor of the Catholic Counter- Reformation and then
to some extent by the critical rationalism of the Enlightenment, parish priests and
Catholic hierarchies sought increasingly to “purify” popular religious practice.
French priests particularly denounced the “various remnants of paganism” found
in popular bonfire ceremonies during Lent, in which young men, “yelling and
screaming like madmen,” tried to jump over the bonfires in order to help the crops
grow and protect themselves from illness. One priest saw rational Christians regress-
ing into pagan animals—“the triumph of Hell and the shame of Christianity.”14
In contrast with Protestant reformers, many Catholic priests and hierarchies
preferred a compromise between theological purity and the people’s piety. Thus,
the severity of the attack on popular Catholicism varied widely by country and
region. Where authorities pursued purification vigorously, as in Austria under Jo-
seph II, pious peasants saw only an incomprehensible attack on the true faith and
drew back in anger.
had its more distant origins in the Protestant clergy’s efforts to eliminate frivolity
and superstition, was intensified as an educated public embraced the critical
worldview of the Enlightenment.
Chapter Review
What changes occurred in marriage and the family in the course of the
eighteenth century? (page 511) Key Terms
In the current generation, imaginative research has greatly increased our understand- community controls (p. 513)
ing of ordinary life and social patterns of the past. In the eighteenth century the life of illegitimacy explosion (p. 514)
the people remained primarily rural and oriented toward the local community. Tradi- wet-nursing (p. 516)
tion, routine, and well-established codes of behavior framed much of the everyday ex-
perience. Thus, just as the three-field agricultural cycle and its pattern of communal infanticide (p. 517)
rights had determined traditional patterns of grain production, so did community val- consumer revolution (p. 521)
ues in the countryside strongly encourage a late marriage age and a low rate of illegiti- smallpox inoculation (p. 524)
mate births. Yet powerful forces also worked for change. Many changes came from
Pietism (p. 527)
outside and above, from the aggressive capitalists, educated elites, and government
officials. Closely knit villages began to lose control over families and marital practices, Methodists (p. 527)
as can be seen in the earlier marriages of cottage workers and in the beginning of the Jansenism (p. 528)
explosion in illegitimate births. Carnival (p. 530)
blood sports (p. 530)
What was life like for children, and how did attitudes toward childhood evolve?
(page 515)
Infancy and childhood were highly vulnerable stages of life. In some parts of Europe
fewer than half of all children reached the age of ten. Infant mortality was high in areas
like France, in which wet-nursing was commonly practiced. Treatment of children
could be harsh in an early modern society that was characterized by much higher lev-
els of violence and brutality than Western societies today. The second half of the eigh-
teenth century witnessed a new concern with methods of child raising inspired by
Enlightenment efforts to reform human society. Schools for non-elite children spread
across Europe, leading to a growth in literacy rates.
How did new patterns of consumption and changing medical care affect
people’s lives? (page 520)
The urban populace benefited from the surge in agricultural and industrial produc-
tion. People found a greater variety of food products at the market, including new
stimulants produced in the colonies that soon became staples of elite and popular
consumption. Within homes, standards of comfort and hygiene increased, and the
emerging consumer society offered new possibilities for self-expression and individual-
ity. Medical techniques continued to follow traditional patterns, but the number of
practitioners grew, and great strides were made against smallpox.
What were the patterns of popular religion and culture, and how did they
interact with the worldview of the educated public and the Enlightenment?
(page 526)
Patterns of recreation and leisure, from churchgoing and religious festivals to sewing
and drinking in groups within an oral culture, reflected and reinforced community ties
532 Chapter 20 The Changing Life of the People
and values. Many long-standing beliefs and practices remained strong forces and sus-
tained continuity in popular life. A wave of religious revival counteracted the secular
tendencies of the Enlightenment, ensuring that religion continued to have a strong
hold over the popular classes. The next great wave of change would be inaugurated by
revolution in politics.
Notes
1. Quoted in J. M. Beattie, “The Criminality of Women in Eighteenth-Century England,”
Journal of Social History 8 (Summer 1975): 86.
2. Quoted in R. Cobb, The Police and the People: French Popular Protest, 1789–1820 (Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1970), p. 238.
3. Pier Paolo Viazzo, “Mortality, Fertility, and Family,” in Family Life in Early Modern Times,
1500–1789, ed. David I. Kertzer and Marzio Barbagli (New Haven: Yale University Press,
2001), p. 180.
4. Robert Woods, “Did Montaigne Love His Children? Demography and the Hypothesis of
Parental Indifference,” Journal of Interdisciplinary History 33, 3 (2003): 426.
5. Alysa Levene, “The Estimation of Mortality at the London Foundling Hospital, 1741–99,”
Population Studies 59, 1 (2005): 87–97.
6. Cited in Woods, “Did Montaigne Love His Children?,” p. 421.
7. Ibid., pp. 13, 16.
8. E. Kennedy, A Cultural History of the French Revolution (New Haven: Yale University Press,
1989), p. 47.
9. Daniel Roche, The Culture of Clothing: Dress and Fashion in the Ancien Regime. Translated
by Jean Birrell (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1996).
10. Quoted in K. Pinson, Pietism as a Factor in the Rise of German Nationalism (New York:
Columbia University Press, 1934), p. 13.
11. Ibid., pp. 43–44.
12. Quoted in S. Andrews, Methodism and Society (London: Longmans, Green, 1970), p. 327.
13. Dale Van Kley, “The Rejuvenation and Rejection of Jansenism in History and Historiogra-
phy,” French Historical Studies 29 (Fall 2006): 649–684.
14. Quoted in T. Tackett, Priest and Parish in Eighteenth-Century France (Princeton, N.J.:
Princeton University Press, 1977), p. 214.
15. Woloch, Eighteenth-Century Europe, pp. 220–221; see also pp. 214–220 for this section.
533
Questions for Analysis
1. What different social groups does Mercier
describe in Paris? On what basis does he cat-
egorize people?
2. What is Mercier’s attitude toward the poor and
the rich? Does he approve or disapprove of
Parisian society as he describes it?
534
CHAPTER 21
The Revolution
in Politics
1775–1815
Chapter Preview
Background to Revolution
What social, political, and economic
factors formed the background to the
French Revolution?
535
536 Chapter 21 The Revolution in Politics, 1775–1815
T he last years of the eighteenth century were a time of great upheaval. A se-
ries of revolutions and revolutionary wars challenged the old order of mon-
archs and aristocrats. The ideas of freedom and equality, ideas that continue to
shape the world, flourished and spread. The revolutionary era began in North
America in 1775. Then in 1789 France, the most influential country in Europe,
became the leading revolutionary nation. It established first a constitutional mon-
archy, then a radical republic, and finally a new empire under Napoleon. Inspired
by both the ideals of the Revolution and internal colonial conditions, the slaves of
Saint-Domingue rose up in 1791. Their rebellion led to the creation of the new
independent nation of Haiti in 1805.
The armies of France violently exported revolution beyond the nation’s bor-
ders in an effort to establish new governments throughout much of Europe. The
world of modern domestic and international politics was born.
Background to Revolution
What social, political, and economic factors formed the background to the
French Revolution?
The origins of the French Revolution have been one of the most debated topics in
estates The three legal categories, history. In order to understand the path to revolution, numerous interrelated fac-
or orders, of France’s inhabitants: the tors must be taken into account. These include deep social changes in France, a
clergy, the nobility, and everyone else. long-term political crisis that eroded monarchical legitimacy, the impact of new
political ideas derived from the Enlightenment, the emergence of
a “public sphere” in which such opinions were formed and
shared, and, perhaps most importantly, a financial crisis created
by France’s participation in expensive overseas wars.
it boldly listed the tyrannical acts committed by George III (r. 1760–1820) and
confidently proclaimed the sovereignty of the American states. It also universal-
ized the traditional rights of English people, stating that “all men are created
equal. . . . They are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights. . . .
Among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.”
On the international scene, the French wanted revenge for the humiliating
defeats of the Seven Years’ War. They sympathized with the rebels and supplied
guns and gunpowder from the beginning. By 1777 French volunteers were arriv-
ing in Virginia, and a dashing young nobleman, the marquis de Lafayette (1757–
1834), quickly became one of Washington’s most trusted generals. In 1778 the
French government offered a formal alliance to the American ambassador in Paris,
Benjamin Franklin, and in 1779 and 1780 the Spanish and Dutch declared war
on Britain. Catherine the Great of Russia helped organize the League of Armed
Neutrality in order to protect neutral shipping rights, which Britain refused to
recognize.
Thus by 1780 Great Britain was engaged in an imperial war against most of
Europe as well as against the thirteen colonies. In these circumstances, and in the
face of severe reverses, a new British government offered peace on extremely gen-
erous terms. By the Treaty of Paris of 1783, Britain recognized the independence
of the thirteen colonies and ceded all its territory between the Allegheny Moun-
tains and the Mississippi River to the Americans. Out of the bitter rivalries of the
Old World, the Americans snatched dominion over a vast territory.
Europeans who dreamed of a new era were fascinated by the political lessons
of the American Revolution. The Americans had begun with a revolutionary de-
fense against tyrannical oppression, and they had been victorious. They had then
shown how rational beings could assemble together to exercise sovereignty and
write a new social contract. All this gave greater reality to the concepts of individ-
ual liberty and representative government and reinforced one of the primary ideas
of the Enlightenment: that a better world was possible.
No country felt the consequences of the American Revolution more directly
than France. Hundreds of French officers served in America and were inspired by
the experience, the marquis de Lafayette chief among them. French intellectuals
and publicists engaged in passionate analysis of the new federal Constitution
(1789) as well as the constitutions of the various states of the new United States.
Perhaps more importantly, the expenses of supporting the revolutionary forces
provided the last nail in the coffin for the French treasury.
Assembly of Notables A group of the tax, and he convinced the king to call an Assembly of Notables to gain support
important noblemen and high-ranking for the idea. The notables, who were mainly important noblemen and high-ranking
clergy called by Louis XVI to impose
a general tax, but who ended up
clergy, opposed the new tax. In exchange for their support, they demanded that
opposing it. control over all government spending be given to the provincial assemblies. When
the government refused, the notables responded that such sweeping tax changes
required the approval of the Estates General, the representative body of all three
Sec tion Review estates, which had not met since 1614.
• French society had three social orders Facing imminent bankruptcy, the king tried to reassert his authority. He dis-
or estates: the clergy, nobility, and missed the notables and established new taxes by decree. In stirring language, the
everyone else, including the bour- judges of the Parlement of Paris promptly declared the royal initiative null and
geoisie or upper middle class that was void. When the king tried to exile the judges, a tremendous wave of protest swept
increasingly frustrated with the monar-
chy’s right to absolute power.
the country. Frightened investors also refused to advance more loans to the state.
Finally, in July 1788, Louis XVI bowed to public opinion and called for a spring
• The monarchy and the high courts, the
parlements, were at odds over financial
session of the Estates General.
and political power; Louis XV’s attempt
to rein in the parlements failed as
Louis XVI restored them to power.
Revolution in Metropole and Colony (1789–1791)
• The French supported the American
Revolution with money, volunteers, and What were the immediate events that sparked the Revolution, and how
arms; the rebels in turn inspired the did they result in the formation of a constitutional monarchy in France?
French by their ability to oppose the How did the ideals and events of the early Revolution raise new
British and create their own sovereign aspirations in the colonies?
nation.
• The royal government, indebted from
the American war, attempted to raise Although inspired by the ideals of the American Revolution, the French Revolu-
taxes, but parlement thwarted it, so tion did not mirror the American example. It was more radical and more complex,
finally Louis XVI called for a session more influential and more controversial, more loved and more hated. For Europe-
of the Estates General. ans and most of the rest of the world, it was the great revolution of the eighteenth
century, the revolution that opened the modern era in politics. In turn, the slave
insurrection in Saint-Domingue—which ultimately resulted in the second indepen-
dent republic of the Americas—inspired liberation movements across the world.
Estates General A legislative body Once Louis had agreed to hold the Estates General,
in pre-revolutionary France made The Formation of the following precedent, he set elections for the three or-
up of representatives of each of the National Assembly ders. Elected officials from the noble order were pri-
three classes, or estates; it was called
into session in 1789 for the first time marily conservatives from the provinces, but fully one-third of the nobility’s
since 1614. representatives were liberals committed to major changes. The third estate elected
lawyers and government officials to represent them, with few delegates represent-
ing business or the working poor.
As at previous meetings of the Estates General, local assemblies were to pre-
pare a list of grievances for their representatives to bring to the next electoral level.
The petitions for change coming from the three estates showed a surprising degree
of consensus. There was general agreement that royal absolutism should give way
to a constitutional monarchy in which laws and taxes would require the consent of
the Estates General in regular meetings. All agreed that individual liberties would
have to be guaranteed by law and that economic regulations should be loosened.
The striking similarities in the grievance petitions of the clergy, nobility, and third
estate reflected a shared commitment to a basic reform platform among the edu-
cated elite.
Yet an increasingly bitter quarrel undermined this consensus during the in-
tense electoral campaign: how would the Estates General vote, and precisely who
would lead in the political reorganization that was generally desired? The Estates
Revolution in Metropole and Colony (1789–1791) 541
General of 1614 had sat as three separate houses. Each house held one vote, de-
spite the fact that the third estate represented the majority population of France.
Given the close ties between them, the nobility and clergy would control all deci-
sions. As soon as the estates were called, the aristocratic Parlement of Paris ruled
that the Estates General should once again sit separately. In response to protests
from some reform-minded critics, the government agreed that the third estate
should have as many delegates as the clergy and the nobility combined but then
rendered this act meaningless by upholding voting by separate order.
In May 1789 the twelve hundred delegates of the three estates paraded in
medieval pageantry through the streets of Versailles to an opening session resplen-
dent with feudal magnificence. The estates were almost immediately deadlocked.
Delegates of the third estate refused to transact any business until the king ordered
the clergy and nobility to sit with them in a single body. Finally, after a six-week
war of nerves, a few parish priests began to go over to the third estate, which on
June 17 voted to call itself the National Assembly. On June 20 the delegates of the National Assembly The first French
third estate, excluded from their hall because of “repairs,” moved to a large indoor revolutionary legislature; a constituent
assembly made up of primarily of
tennis court. There they swore the famous Oath of the Tennis Court, pledging not representatives of the third estate and a
to disband until they had written a new constitution. few nobles and clergy who joined them,
The king’s response was ambivalent. On June 23 he made a conciliatory in session from 1789 to 1791.
speech urging reforms to a joint session, and four days later he ordered the three
estates to meet together. At the same time, the vacillating and indecisive monarch
apparently followed the advice of relatives and court nobles who urged him to dis-
solve the Estates General by force. Belatedly asserting his “divine right” to rule, the
king called an army of eighteen thousand troops toward Versailles, and on July 11
he dismissed his finance minister and his other more liberal ministers.
gate, and fighting continued until the prison surrendered. The governor of the
prison was later hacked to death, and his head was stuck on a pike and paraded
through the streets. The next day a committee of citizens appointed the marquis
de Lafayette commander of the city’s armed forces. Paris was lost to the king, who
was forced to recall the finance minister and disperse his troops. The popular up-
rising had broken the power monopoly of the royal army and thereby saved the
National Assembly.
As the delegates resumed their inconclusive debates at Versailles, the country-
side sent them a radical and unmistakable message. Throughout France peasants
began to rise in insurrection against their lords, ransacking manor houses and
burning feudal documents that recorded their obligations. In some areas peasants
reinstated traditional village practices, undoing recent enclosures and reoccupying
old common lands. They seized forests, and taxes went unpaid. Fear of vagabonds
Great Fear In the summer of 1789, the and outlaws—called the Great Fear by contemporaries—seized the countryside
fear of vagabonds and outlaws that seized and fanned the flames of rebellion. The long-suffering peasants were doing their
the French countryside and fanned the
flames of revolution.
best to free themselves from manorial rights and exploitation. In the end, they
were successful. On the night of August 4, 1789, the delegates at Versailles agreed
to abolish all the old noble privileges—peasant serfdom where it still existed, ex-
clusive hunting rights, fees for justice, village monopolies, and a host of other
dues. Thus the French peasantry, which already owned about 30 percent of all the
land, achieved an unprecedented victory in the early days of revolutionary up-
heaval. Henceforth, French peasants would seek mainly to protect and consoli-
date their triumph. As the Great Fear subsided in the countryside, they became a
force for order and stability.
shut up. That’s not the point: the point is that we want bread.”2 Hers was the genu-
ine voice of the people, essential to any understanding of the French Revolution.
The women invaded the royal apartments, slaughtered some of the royal body-
guards, and furiously searched for the queen, Marie Antoinette (ann-twah-NET),
who was widely despised for her frivolous and supposedly immoral behavior. “We
are going to cut off her head, tear out her heart, fry her liver, and that won’t be the
end of it,” they shouted, surging through the palace in a frenzy. It seems likely that
only the intervention of Lafayette and the National Guard saved the royal family.
But the only way to calm the disorder was for the king to live in Paris, as the crowd
demanded.
The National Assembly followed the king to Paris, and the next two years, until
September 1791, saw the consolidation of the liberal revolution. Under middle-
class leadership, the National Assembly abolished the French nobility as a legal
order and pushed forward with the creation of a constitutional monarchy, which constitutional monarchy A form of
Louis XVI reluctantly agreed to accept in July 1790. In the final constitution, the government in which the king retains his
position as head of state, while the
king remained the head of state, but all lawmaking power was placed in the hands authority to tax and make new laws
of the National Assembly, elected by the economic upper half of French males. resides in an elected body.
New laws broadened women’s rights to seek divorce, to inherit property, and to
obtain financial support for illegitimate children from fathers, but women were
not allowed to hold political office or even vote. The men of the National
Assembly believed that civic virtue would be restored if women focused on child
rearing and domestic duties.
The National Assembly replaced the complicated patchwork of historic prov-
inces with eighty-three departments of approximately equal size. The jumble of
weights and measures that varied from province to province was reformed, leading
544 Chapter 21 The Revolution in Politics, 1775–1815
to the introduction of the metric system in 1793. Monopolies, guilds, and workers’
associations were prohibited, and barriers to trade within France were abolished in
the name of economic liberty. Thus the National Assembly applied the critical spirit
of the Enlightenment in a thorough reform of France’s laws and institutions.
The Assembly also imposed a radical reorganization on the country’s religious
life. It granted religious freedom to the small minority of French Jews and Protes-
tants. Of greater impact, it then nationalized the Catholic Church’s property and
abolished monasteries as useless relics of a distant past. The government used all
former church property as collateral to guarantee a new paper currency, the as-
signats (AS-ig-nat), and then sold the property in an attempt to put the state’s fi-
nances on a solid footing. Although the church’s land was sold in large blocks,
peasants eventually purchased much when it was subdivided. These purchases
strengthened their attachment to the new revolutionary order in the countryside.
Imbued with the rationalism and skepticism of the eighteenth-century philo-
sophes, many delegates distrusted popular piety and “superstitious religion.” Thus
they established a national church, with priests chosen by voters. The National
Assembly then forced the Catholic clergy to take a loyalty oath to the new govern-
ment. The pope formally condemned this attempt to subjugate the church, and
only half the priests of France swore the oath. Many sincere Christians, especially
those in the countryside, were upset by these changes in the religious order. The
attempt to remake the Catholic Church, like the Assembly’s abolition of guilds
and workers’ associations, sharpened the conflict between the educated classes
and the common people that had been emerging in the eighteenth century.
blow to the aspirations of slaves and free coloreds, the committee also reaffirmed Sec tion Review
French monopolies over colonial trade, thereby angering planters as well.
Following a failed revolt in Saint-Domingue led by Vincent Ogé (oh-ZHAY), a • Members of the Estates General
largely agreed on their goals—
free man of color, the National Assembly attempted a compromise. It granted po- constitutional monarchy, a guarantee
litical rights to free people of color born to two free parents who possessed suffi- of individual liberties, and a loosening
cient property. When news of this legislation arrived in Saint-Domingue, the white of economic regulations—but dis-
elite was furious and the colonial governor refused to enact it. Violence now agreed on how to vote and who
erupted between groups of whites and free coloreds in parts of the colony. The would lead.
liberal revolution had failed to satisfy the contradictory ambitions in the colonies. • The Estates General reorganized into
the National Assembly, which the
king at first recognized but then
ordered to dissolve by threat of force.
• Revolt from below—both in Paris and
World War and Republican France (1791–1799) the countryside—overcame royal
How and why did the Revolution take a radical turn at home and in resistance and saved the National
the colonies? Assembly, resulting in the abolition of
noble privileges.
• The Declaration of the Rights of Man
When Louis XVI accepted the final version of the National Assembly’s constitu- and of the Citizen guaranteed equal-
tion in September 1791, a young and still obscure provincial lawyer and delegate ity before the law, representative
named Maximilien Robespierre (ROBES-pee-air) (1758–1794) concluded, “The government for a sovereign people
Revolution is over.” Robespierre was both right and wrong. He was right in the and individual freedom.
sense that the most constructive and lasting reforms were in place. Nothing sub- • Building on these principles of the
stantial in the way of liberty and fundamental reform would be gained in the next Declaration, the elected National
Assembly retained all lawmaking
generation. He was wrong in the sense that a much more radical stage lay ahead. power, abolished the nobility, and
New heroes and new ideologies were to emerge in revolutionary wars and interna- created a constitutional monarchy
tional conflict in which Robespierre himself would play a central role. featuring a king with limited powers
as head of state.
• Friction between the educated elites
The outbreak and progress of revolution in France pro- and the common people emerged
Foreign Reactions duced great excitement and a sharp division of opinion after the Assembly prohibited the
and the Beginning in Europe and the United States. Liberals and radicals
guilds and workers’ associations and
of War established a national church, requir-
saw a mighty triumph of liberty over despotism. In ing Catholic clergy to take an oath of
Great Britain especially, they hoped that the French example would lead to a loyalty to the new government.
fundamental reordering of Parliament, which was in the hands of the aristocracy • Tensions between the white elites and
and a few wealthy merchants. After the French Revolution began, conservative the “free coloreds” in the colonies
leaders such as Edmund Burke (1729–1797) were deeply troubled by the aroused over political rights and freedom
spirit of reform. In 1790 Burke published Reflections on the Revolution in France, introduced by the revolution erupted
into violence.
one of the great defenses of European conservatism. He defended inherited privi-
leges in general and those of the English monarchy and aristocracy. He glorified
the unrepresentative Parliament and predicted that thoroughgoing reform like
that occurring in France would lead only to chaos and tyranny. Burke’s work
sparked much debate.
One passionate rebuttal came from a young writer in London, Mary Woll-
stonecraft (WOOL-stuhn-kraft) (1759–1797). Incensed by Burke’s book, Woll-
stonecraft immediately wrote a blistering, widely read attack, A Vindication of the
Rights of Man (1790). Then she made a daring intellectual leap, developing for
the first time the logical implications of natural-law philosophy in her master-
piece, A Vindication of the Rights of Woman (1792). To fulfill the still-unrealized
potential of the French Revolution and to eliminate the sexual inequality she had
felt so keenly, she demanded that
the Rights of Women be respected . . . [and] JUSTICE for one-half of the human
race. . . . It is time to effect a revolution in female manners, time to restore to them
546 Chapter 21 The Revolution in Politics, 1775–1815
their lost dignity, and make them, as part of the human species, labor, by reform-
ing themselves, to reform the world.
The Convention also formed the Committee of Public Safety to deal with the
threats from within and outside France. The committee, which Robespierre came
to lead, was given dictatorial power to deal with the national emergency. Moder-
ates in leading provincial cities, such as Lyons and Marseilles, revolted and de-
manded a decentralized government. The peasant revolt also spread, and the
republic’s armies were driven back on all fronts. By July 1793 only the areas around
Paris and on the eastern frontier were firmly held by the central government. De-
feat seemed imminent.
to make only the “bread of equality”—a brown bread made of a mixture of all
available flours. White bread and pastries were outlawed as luxuries. The poor of
Paris may not have eaten well, but at least they ate.
They also worked, mainly to produce arms and munitions for the war effort.
The government told craftsmen what to produce, nationalized many small work-
shops, and requisitioned raw materials and grain. The second revolution and the
ascendancy of the sans-culottes had produced an embryonic emergency socialism,
which thoroughly frightened Europe’s propertied classes and had great influence
on the subsequent development of socialist ideology.
Second, while radical economic measures supplied the poor with bread and
Reign of Terror The period from 1793 the armies with weapons, the Reign of Terror (1793–1794) used revolutionary
to 1794, during which Robespierre used terror to solidify the home front. Special revolutionary courts responsible only to
revolutionary terror to solidify the home
front of France, resulting in the death of
Robespierre’s Committee of Public Safety tried rebels and “enemies of the nation”
some 40,000 French men and women. for political crimes. Some forty thousand French men and women were executed
or died in prison. Another three hundred thousand suspects were arrested.
The third and perhaps most decisive element in the French republic’s victory
over the First Coalition was its ability to draw on the explosive power of patriotic
dedication to a national state and a national mission. An essential part of modern
nationalism Patriotic dedication to a nationalism, this commitment was something new in history. With a common
national state and mission; it was a language and a common tradition newly reinforced by the ideas of popular sover-
decisive element in the French
republic’s victory.
eignty and democracy, large numbers of French people were stirred by a common
loyalty. They developed an intense emotional commitment to the defense of the
nation and saw the war as a life-and-death struggle between good and evil.
The fervor of nationalism, combined with the all-out mobilization of resources,
made the French army unstoppable. After August 1793 all unmarried young men
were subject to the draft, resulting in the largest fighting force in the history of
European warfare. Recent research concludes that the French armed forces out-
numbered their enemies almost four to one.5 French generals used mass assaults
at bayonet point to overwhelm the enemy. “No maneuvering, nothing elaborate,”
declared the fearless General Hoche. “Just cold steel, passion and patriotism.”6 By
spring 1794 French armies were victorious on all fronts. The republic was saved.
Sec tion Review the members of a reorganized legislative assembly as well as key officials through-
out France. The new assembly also chose a five-man executive—the Directory.
• The revolution in France brought The Directory continued to support French military expansion abroad. War
mixed reactions elsewhere, from Ed-
mund Burke’s book defending conserva-
was no longer so much a crusade as a means to meet ever-present, ever-unsolved
tism to Mary Wollstonecraft’s passionate economic problems. Large, victorious French armies reduced unemployment at
plea to eliminate sexual inequality. home and were able to live off the territories they conquered and plundered.
• The monarchs of Austria and Prussia The unprincipled action of the Directory reinforced widespread disgust with
responded to the arrest of the royal war and starvation. This general dissatisfaction revealed itself clearly in the na-
family with the Declaration of Pillnitz, tional elections of 1797, which returned a large number of conservative and even
inciting such anger that the National monarchist deputies who favored peace at almost any price. The members of the
Assembly, led by members of the Jaco-
bin political club, declared war on the
Directory, fearing for their skins, used the army to nullify the elections and began
Habsburg monarch and then sus- to govern dictatorially. Two years later Napoleon Bonaparte (nuh-POH-lee-uhn
pended the king from all his functions. BOH-nuh-pahrt) ended the Directory in a coup d’état (koo day-TA) and substi-
• The National Convention declared tuted a strong dictatorship for a weak one. The effort to establish stable representa-
France a republic, executed the king in tive government had failed.
1793, and sought to create a new repub-
lican, secular culture.
• The National Convention faced divi-
sion between the moderate Girondists
The Napoleonic Era (1799–1815)
and the radical Mountain as French Why did Napoleon Bonaparte assume control of France, and what factors
armies battled Prussian and Austrian led to his downfall? How did the new republic of Haiti gain independence
forces, ending up at war against most
of Europe. from France?
that depended on him and came to serve him well. Only former revolutionaries
who leaned too far to the left or to the right were pushed to the sidelines.8 Nor
were members of the old nobility slighted. In 1800 and again in 1802 Napoleon
granted amnesty to one hundred thousand émigrés on the condition that they
return to France and take a loyalty oath. Members of this returning elite soon
ably occupied many high posts in the expanding centralized state. Napoleon also
created a new imperial nobility in order to reward his most talented generals
and officials.
Napoleon applied his diplomatic skills to healing the Catholic Church in
France so that it could serve as a bulwark of order and social peace. After arduous
negotiations, Napoleon and Pope Pius VII (1800–1823) signed the Concordat
(kon-KAWR-dat) of 1801. The pope gained the precious right for French Catho-
lics to practice their religion freely, but Napoleon gained political power: his gov-
ernment now nominated bishops, paid the clergy, and exerted great influence over
the church in France.
The domestic reforms of Napoleon’s early years were his greatest achievement.
Much of his legal and administrative reorganization has survived in France to this
day. More generally, Napoleon’s domestic initiatives gave the great majority of
French people a welcome sense of stability and national unity.
Order and unity had a price: Napoleon’s authoritarian rule. Women, who had
often participated in revolutionary politics, lost many of the gains they had made
in the 1790s. Under the law of the new Napoleonic Code, women were depen-
dents of either their fathers or their husbands, and they could not make contracts
or even have bank accounts in their own names. Indeed, Napoleon and his advis-
ers aimed at re-establishing a family monarchy, where the power of the husband
and father was as absolute over the wife and the children as that of Napoleon was
over his subjects.
Free speech and freedom of the press were continually violated. By 1811 only
four newspapers were left, and they were little more than organs of government
propaganda. The occasional elections were a farce. Later laws prescribed harsh
penalties for political offenses, and people were watched carefully under an effi-
cient spy system. People suspected of subversive activities were arbitrarily detained,
placed under house arrest, or consigned to insane asylums. After 1810 political
suspects were held in state prisons, as they had been during the Terror. There were
about twenty-five hundred such political prisoners in 1814.
British trade with all of Europe. He then plotted to attack Great Britain, but his
Mediterranean fleet was virtually annihilated by Lord Nelson at the Battle of Tra-
falgar on October 21, 1805. Invasion of England was henceforth impossible. Re-
newed fighting had its advantages, however, for the first consul used the wartime
atmosphere to have himself proclaimed emperor in late 1804.
Austria, Russia, and Sweden joined with Britain to form the Third Coalition
against France shortly before the Battle of Trafalgar. Actions such as Napoleon’s
assumption of the Italian crown had convinced both Alexander I of Russia and
Francis II of Austria that Napoleon was a threat to their interests and to the Euro-
pean balance of power. Yet the Austrians and the Russians were no match for
Napoleon, who scored a brilliant victory over them at the Battle of Austerlitz (AW-
ster-lits) in December 1805. Alexander I decided to pull back, and Austria ac-
cepted large territorial losses in return for peace as the Third Coalition collapsed.
Napoleon then proceeded to reorganize the German states to his liking. In
1806 he abolished many of the tiny German states as well as the ancient Holy Ro-
man Empire and established by decree the German Confederation of the Rhine,
a union of fifteen German states minus Austria, Prussia, and Saxony. Naming him-
self “protector” of the confederation, Napoleon firmly controlled western Germany.
Napoleon’s intervention in German affairs alarmed the Prussians, who mobi-
lized their armies after more than a decade of peace with France. Napoleon at-
tacked and won two more brilliant victories in October 1806 at Jena (YEY-nah)
and Auerstädt (OW-er-stat), where the Prussians were outnumbered two to one.
556 Chapter 21 The Revolution in Politics, 1775–1815
The war with Prussia, now joined by Russia, continued into the following spring.
After Napoleon’s larger armies won another victory, Alexander I of Russia was
ready to negotiate the peace. In the subsequent treaties of Tilsit, Prussia lost half of
its population, while Russia accepted Napoleon’s reorganization of western and
central Europe and promised to enforce Napoleon’s economic blockade against
British goods.
557
558 Chapter 21 The Revolution in Politics, 1775–1815
e R.
Rh i n e Bremen
Berlin
R.
Brussels WESTPHALIA GRAND DUCHY
AT L A N T I C Waterloo Auerstädt SAXONY OF WARSAW
1815 1806 Jena Kiev
Amiens 1806
OCEAN Paris CONFEDERATION
OF THE RHINE Austerlitz
N
WÜRTTEMBERG 1805
Lunéville Wagram
BADEN 1804
BAVARIA Vienna Pressburg
10˚W FRANCE Zurich
SWITZERLAND Buda Pest
Genoa
IA
N
AL
Black Sea
PR
Marseilles Danube R.
TUG
OV
Lisbon Madrid
IN
POR
CE
O
Corsica Elba TO 40˚N
S
T
SPAIN Rome M
AN
Constantinople
Sardinia Naples
EMP
Trafalgar
Me KINGDOM IRE
1805 di OF NAPLES
GIBRALTAR (Gr. Br.) te
rr Palermo
an Ionian Is.
e a KINGDOM OF (Gr. Br.)
Athens
n SICILY
Malta (Gr. Br.)
Sea
0˚ 10˚E 20˚E 30˚E
560 Chapter 21 The Revolution in Politics, 1775–1815
Sec tion Review When the frozen remnants staggered into Poland and Prussia in December,
370,000 men had died and another 200,000 had been taken prisoner.10
• Napoleon brought about civil order by offer- Leaving his troops to their fate, Napoleon raced to Paris to raise yet an-
ing favors for loyal service, letting the poor
keep land, appointing disillusioned revolution-
other army. Austria and Prussia deserted Napoleon and joined Russia and
aries and amnestied nobles to government Great Britain in the Treaty of Chaumont in March 1814, by which the four
posts, and exercising the power to nominate powers pledged allegiance to defeat the French emperor. All across Europe
clergy to posts in exchange for granting reli- patriots called for a “war of liberation” against Napoleon’s oppression. Less
gious freedom for Catholics. than a month later, on April 4, 1814, a defeated Napoleon abdicated his
• Civil liberties and freedoms for women suf- throne. After this unconditional abdication, the victorious allies granted Na-
fered under Napoleon’s authoritarian rule. poleon the island of Elba off the coast of Italy as his own tiny state. Napoleon
• Napoleon defeated the Austrians, proclaimed was even allowed to keep his imperial title, and France was required to pay
himself emperor, defeated Prussia and Russia him a yearly income of 2 million francs.
at Austerlitz and then abolished the Holy
Roman Empire by creating the German
The allies also agreed to the restoration of the Bourbon dynasty under
Confederation of the Rhine, and gained Louis XVIII (r. 1814–1824) and promised to treat France with leniency in a
Russia’s support in a blockade against the peace settlement. The new monarch tried to consolidate support among the
British, who had thwarted him at Trafalgar. people by issuing the Constitutional Charter, which accepted many of
• Civil war in Saint-Domingue ended with France’s revolutionary changes and guaranteed civil liberties.
victory for Toussaint L’Ouverture, who al- Yet Louis XVIII—old, ugly, and crippled by gout—totally lacked the
lowed white planters to return, forced former glory and magic of Napoleon. Hearing of political unrest in France and
slaves to return to their plantations, and
named himself governor for life, but Napole-
diplomatic tensions in Vienna, Napoleon staged a daring escape from Elba
onic forces captured him and deported him in February 1815. Landing in France, he issued appeals for support and
to France. marched on Paris with a small band of followers. French officers and soldiers
• The resistance led by Dessalines crushed the who had fought so long for their emperor responded to the call. Louis XVIII
French and Saint-Domingue became the fled, and once more Napoleon took command. But Napoleon’s gamble was
sovereign nation of Haiti. a desperate long shot, for the allies were united against him. At the end of a
• Napoleon’s Grand Empire faced a Spanish frantic period known as the Hundred Days, they crushed his forces at Water-
revolt supported by the British, a failed French loo on June 18, 1815, and imprisoned him on the rocky island of St. Helena,
coalition invasion of Russia, and a Europe far off the western coast of Africa.
united against France.
Louis XVIII returned again and recommenced his reign. The allies now
• Napoleon abdicated and was exiled to the dealt more harshly with the apparently incorrigible French. As for Napo-
island of Elba, but he escaped and after the
Hundred Days the allies defeated him at
leon, he took revenge by writing his memoirs, skillfully nurturing the myth
Waterloo; the French restored the Bourbon that he had been Europe’s revolutionary liberator, a romantic hero whose
dynasty under Louis XVIII. lofty work had been undone by oppressive reactionaries. An era had ended.
Chapter Review
What social, political, and economic factors formed the background to the
French Revolution? (page 536) Key Terms
The French Revolution was forged by multiple and complex factors. Whereas an estates (p. 536)
earlier generation of historians was convinced that the origins of the Revolution lay in desacralization (p. 538)
class struggle between the entrenched nobility and the rising bourgeoisie, it is now
clear that many other factors were involved. Certainly, French society had undergone Assembly of Notables (p. 540)
significant transformations during the eighteenth century, which dissolved many eco- Estates General (p. 540)
nomic and social differences among elites without removing the legal distinction be- National Assembly (p. 541)
tween them. These changes were accompanied by political struggles between the Great Fear (p. 542)
monarchy and its officers, particularly in the high law courts. Emerging public opinion
focused on the shortcomings of monarchical rule, and a rising torrent of political the- constitutional monarchy (p. 543)
ory, cheap pamphlets, gossip, and innuendo offered scathing and even pornographic
Chapter Review 561
depictions of the king and his court. With their sacred royal aura severely tarnished, free people of color (p. 544)
Louis XV and his successor Louis XVI found themselves unable to respond to the fi-
nancial crises generated by French involvement in the Seven Years’ War and the Jacobin club (p. 546)
American Revolution. Louis XVI’s half-hearted efforts to redress the situation were second revolution (p. 547)
quickly overwhelmed by elite and popular demands for fundamental reform. Girondists (p. 547)
the Mountain (p. 547)
What were the immediate events that sparked the Revolution, and how did they sans-culottes (p. 547)
result in the formation of a constitutional monarchy in France? How did the planned economy (p. 548)
ideals and events of the early Revolution raise new aspirations in the colonies? Reign of Terror (p. 550)
(page 540) nationalism (p. 550)
Forced to call a meeting of the Estates General for the first time in almost two centu- Thermidorian reaction (p. 551)
ries, Louis XVI fell back on the traditional formula of one vote for each of the three Grand Empire (p. 556)
orders of society. Debate over the composition of the assembly called forth a bold new
paradigm: that the Third Estate in itself constituted the French nation. By 1791 the
National Assembly had eliminated Old Regime privileges and had established a con-
stitutional monarchy. Talk in France of liberty, equality, and fraternity raised new and
contradictory aspirations in the colony of Saint-Domingue. White planters lobbied for
increased colonial autonomy; free people of color sought the return of legal equality;
slaves of African birth or descent took direct action on revolutionary ideals by rising in
rebellion against their masters.
How and why did the Revolution take a radical turn at home and in the
colonies? (page 545)
With the execution of the royal couple and the declaration of terror as the order of
the day, the French Revolution took an increasingly radical turn from the end of 1792.
Popular fears of counter-revolutionary conspiracy combined with the outbreak of war
against a mighty alliance of European monarchs convinced many that the Revolution
was vulnerable and must be defended against its multiple enemies. In a spiraling cycle
of accusations and executions, the Jacobins eliminated their political opponents and
then factions within their own party. The Directory government that took power after
the fall of Robespierre restored political equilibrium at the cost of the radical platform
of social equality he had pursued.
Why did Napoleon Bonaparte assume control of France, and what factors led to
his downfall? How did the new republic of Haiti gain independence from
France? (page 552)
Wearied by the weaknesses of the Directory, a group of conspirators gave Napoleon
Bonaparte control of France. His brilliant reputation as a military leader and his cha-
risma and determination made him seem ideal to lead France to victory over its ene-
mies. As is so often the case in history, Napoleon’s relentless ambitions ultimately led
to his downfall. His story is paralleled by that of Toussaint L’Ouverture, another soldier
who emerged to the political limelight from the chaos of revolution only to endure
exile and defeat. Unlike Napoleon, L’Ouverture’s cause ultimately prevailed. After his
exile, war between the French forces and the armies he had led and inspired led to
French defeat and independence for Saint-Domingue.
As complex as its origins are the legacies of the French Revolution. These included
liberalism, assertive nationalism, radical democratic republicanism, embryonic social-
ism, self-conscious conservatism, abolitionism, decolonization, and movements for
racial and sexual equality. The Revolution also left a rich and turbulent history of elec-
toral competition, legislative assemblies, and even mass politics. Thus the French
Revolution and conflicting interpretations of its significance presented a whole range
562 Chapter 21 The Revolution in Politics, 1775–1815
of political options and alternative visions of the future. For this reason, it was truly the
revolution in modern European politics.
Notes
1. Quoted in G. Wright, France in Modern Times, 4th ed. (New York: W. W. Norton, 1987),
p. 34.
2. G. Pernoud and S. Flaisser, eds., The French Revolution (Greenwich, Conn.: Fawcett, 1960),
p. 61.
3. Quotations from Wollstonecraft are drawn from E. W. Sunstein, A Different Face: The Life
of Mary Wollstonecraft (New York: Harper & Row, 1975), pp. 208, 211; and H. R. James,
Mary Wollstonecraft: A Sketch (London: Oxford University Press, 1932), pp. 60, 62, 69.
4. Quoted in L. Gershoy, The Era of the French Revolution, 1789–1799 (New York: Van Nos-
trand, 1957), p. 150.
5. T. Blanning, The French Revolutionary Wars, 1787–1802 (London: Arnold, 1996), pp. 116–
128.
6. Quoted ibid., p. 123.
7. Quoted in Laurent Dubois, Avengers of the New World: The Story of the Haitian Revolution
(Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2004), p. 97.
8. I. Woloch, Napoleon and His Collaborators: The Making of a Dictatorship (New York:
W. W. Norton, 2001), pp. 36–65.
9. Ibid., p. 3.
10. D. Sutherland, France, 1789–1815: Revolution and Counterrevolution (New York: Oxford
University Press, 1986), p. 420.
563
capacity and without other distinctions besides the constitution is null if the majority of individuals
those of their virtues and talents. . . . comprising the nation have not cooperated in draft-
IX. Once any woman is declared guilty, com- ing it.
plete rigor is [to be] exercised by the law. XVII. Property belongs to both sexes whether
X. No one is to be disquieted for his very basic united or separate; for each it is an inviolable and
opinions; woman has the right to mount the scaf- sacred right. . . .
fold; she must equally have the right to mount the
rostrum, provided that her demonstrations do not
disturb the legally established public order. Questions for Analysis
XI. The free communication of thoughts and 1. On what basis did de Gouges argue for gender
opinions is one of the most precious rights of equality? Did she believe in natural law?
woman, since that liberty assures the recognition of 2. What consequences did “scorn for the rights
children by their fathers. Any female citizen thus of woman” have for France, according to
may say freely, I am the mother of a child which de Gouges?
belongs to you, without being forced by a bar- 3. Did de Gouges stress political rights at the
barous prejudice to hide the truth. . . . expense of social and economic rights? If
XIII. For the support of the public force and the so, why?
expenses of administration, the contributions of Source: Olympe de Gouges, “Declaration of the Rights of
woman and man are equal; she shares all the du- Woman,” from Women in Revolutionary Paris, 1789–
ties . . . and all the painful tasks; therefore, she must 1795: Selected Documents Translated with Notes and
have the same share in the distribution of positions, Commentary. Translated with notes and commentary by
Darline Gay Levy, Harriet Branson Applewhite, and
employment, offices, honors, and jobs. . . .
Mary Durham Johnson. Copyright © 1979 Board of
XVI. No society has a constitution without the Trustees. Used with permission of the editors and the
guarantee of rights and the separation of powers; University of Illinois Press.
564
CHAPTER 22
The Revolution
in Energy
and Industry
ca. 1780–1860
Chapter Preview
The Industrial Revolution in Britain
What were the origins of the Industrial
Revolution in Britain, and how did it
develop between 1780 and 1850?
565
566 Chapter 22 The Revolution in Energy and Industry, ca. 1780–1860
W hile the revolution in France was opening a new political era, another
revolution was beginning to transform economic and social life. This
was the Industrial Revolution, which began in Great Britain around the 1780s and
started to influence continental Europe after 1815. Although the Industrial Revo-
lution was less dramatic than the French Revolution, it brought about numerous
radical changes. Quite possibly only the development of agriculture during Neo-
lithic times had a comparable impact and significance.
The Industrial Revolution profoundly modified much of human experience.
It changed patterns of work, transformed the social class structure, and eventually
even altered the international balance of political power. The Industrial Revolu-
tion also helped ordinary people gain a higher standard of living as the widespread
poverty of the preindustrial world was gradually reduced.
Unfortunately, the improvement in the European standard of living was quite
limited until about 1850 for at least two reasons. First, even in Britain, only a few
key industries experienced a technological revolution, holding down the increase
in total production. Second, Europe’s population continued to grow rapidly, leav-
ing most individuals poorer and making the wrenching transformation all the
more difficult.
The Industrial Revolution began in Great Britain, that historic union of England,
Scotland, and Wales. It was something new in history, and it was quite unplanned.
With no models to copy and no idea of what to expect, Britain had to pioneer not
only in industrial technology but also in social relations and urban living. Between
1793 and 1815, these formidable tasks were complicated by almost constant war
with France. As the trailblazer in economic development—while France was un-
dergoing political change—Britain must command special attention.
employed as many as one thousand workers from the very beginning. The water
frame could spin only coarse, strong thread, which was then put out for respinning
on hand-powered cottage jennies. Around 1790 an alternative technique invented
by Samuel Crompton also began to require more power than the human arm
could supply. After that time, all cotton spinning was gradually concentrated in
factories.
The first consequences of these revolutionary developments were generally
beneficial to Westerners. Millions of poor people, who had earlier worn nothing
underneath their coarse, filthy outer garments, could afford the comfort and clean-
liness of cotton slips and underpants as well as cotton dresses and shirts.
Families using cotton in cottage industry were freed from their constant search
for thread, which could now be spun in the cottage on the jenny or obtained from
a nearby factory. The wages of weavers rose markedly until about 1792. They were
known to walk proudly through the streets with 5-pound notes stuck in their hat-
bands, and they dressed like the middle class. As a result, large numbers of agricul-
tural laborers became hand-loom weavers, while mechanics and capitalists sought
to invent a power loom to save on labor costs. This Edmund Cartwright achieved
in 1785. But the power looms of the factories worked poorly at first, and hand-
loom weavers continued to receive good wages until at least 1800.
Most people preferred to work in their cottages rather than in early factories,
so factory owners often turned to children who had been abandoned by their
The Industrial Revolution in Britain 569
parents and put in the care of local parishes. Apprenticed as young as five or six
years of age, boy and girl workers were forced by law to labor for their “masters” for
as many as fourteen years. Housed, fed, and locked up nightly in factory dormito-
ries, the young workers received little or no pay. Hours were appalling—commonly
thirteen or fourteen hours a day, six days a week. Harsh physical punishment main-
tained discipline. To be sure, poor children typically worked long hours outside
the home for brutal masters, but this was exploitation on a truly unprecedented
scale. This exploitation ultimately sparked an increase in humanitarian attitudes
toward child laborers in the early nineteenth century.
equipment to aid people in their work. For the first time, abundance was at least a
possibility for ordinary men and women.
The steam engine was quickly put to use in several industries in Britain. It
drained mines and made possible the production of ever more coal to feed steam
engines elsewhere. The steam-power plant began to replace waterpower in the
cotton-spinning mills during the 1780s, contributing greatly to that industry’s phe-
nomenal rise. Steam took the place of waterpower in flour mills, in the malt mills
used in breweries, in the flint mills supplying the china industry, and in the sugar
mills of the West Indies colonies. It was put to use in the British iron industry,
which grew from producing 17,000 tons in 1740 to 3 million tons in 1844. Once
scarce and expensive, iron became the cheap, basic, indispensable building block
of the economy.
0 50 Mi.
54°N
Cotton and woolen textiles Bradford
Machinery, Iron No rth
Leeds
Manchester Sea
Irish
Liverpool
Sea Sheffield
Iron
Hardware
Norwich
WALES
Birmingham
Iron
Machinery
52°N Pottery
Iron
nel
mining
E
NETHERLANDS e R.
Bremen Vis
tu Warsaw
EN GL A N D Amsterdam Berlin
la R
.
Cotton Ode r R Posen P O L AN D
RUHR Cotton
.
Roubaix Essen
Cotton Kassel Linen
Brussels Breslau
Cologne
50°N Liège GERMAN SI L
Lille ES
Dieppe CONFEDERATION IA Lemberg
Kraków
Rh
Le Havre BELGIUM Frankfurt Prague
in
R. Linen
e
Rouen
Cotton
RE
Paris
Wool
PI
Linen Da
Se
n ub Vienna
ine
eR
EM
Nantes Orléans Munich Linz .
L
R.
Mulhouse Wool N
o ir
e R.
Buda Pest
N
FRANCE I
A
Le Creusot Zurich R HUNGARY
Bay of ST
AU
Danub
SWITZERLAND
Biscay
Lyons
45°N
e R.
Bordeaux Trieste
KINGDOM Milan
Turin Silk CROATIA
Venice
R.
Grenoble OF Po R.
Ga
R h ô ne
on PARMA
r
ne SARDINIA BOSNIA
A
EN SERBIA
Avignon OD
R.
Toulouse Genoa
M
Ad
Silk Florence ia
r
tic OT TO MAN
Livorno PAPAL
Marseilles TUSCANY Se EMPIRE
SPA I N Mediterranean
STATES a
0° 5°E Sea 10°E 15°E 20°E
workers from England, even though English laws tried to prevent the export of
talent and equipment. English entrepreneurs also set up their own factories in
Europe, some producing the machinery needed for other industries. Third, conti-
nental countries were independent of foreign control and could act in their own
tariff protection A government’s way self-interest to foster industry.
of supporting and aiding their own
economy by laying high taxes on the
cheaper, imported goods of another Continental governments played an important role in
country, as when France responded to Government Support helping business people develop new industries. These
cheaper British goods flooding their and Corporate
country by imposing high tariffs on governments fashioned economic policies to serve their
British imports. Banking own interests; tariff protection was one such policy.
Industrialization in Continental Europe 575
For example, after Napoleon’s wars ended in 1815, France was suddenly flooded
with cheaper and better British goods. The French government responded by lay-
ing high tariffs on many British imports in order to protect the French economy.
The governments of German states formed a customs union or Zollverein (TSOLL-
feh-rine), allowing goods to move between the German member states without
tariffs, while erecting a single uniform tariff against other nations. Without such
protections, the German writer Friedrich List (1789–1846) argued, Britain could
“make the rest of the world, like the Hindus, its serfs in all industrial and commer-
cial relations.”
After 1815 continental governments bore the cost of building roads and canals
to improve transportation. They also bore to a significant extent the cost of build-
ing railroads. Belgium led the way in the 1830s and 1840s. In an effort to tie the
newly independent nation together, the Belgian government decided to construct
a state-owned system that helped make the country an early industrial leader. Sev-
eral of the smaller German states also built state systems.
The Prussian government provided another kind of invaluable support for the
construction of a national rail system. It guaranteed that the state treasury would
pay the interest and principal on railroad bonds if the closely regulated private
companies in Prussia were unable to do so. Thus railroad investors in Prussia ran
little risk, and capital was quickly raised.
In France the state shouldered all the expense of acquiring and laying road-
bed, including bridges and tunnels. Finished roadbed was leased to a carefully
supervised private company, which usually benefited from a state guarantee of its
debts. In short, governments helped pay for railroads, the all-important leading
sector in continental industrialization.
Finally, banks, like governments, also played a larger and more creative role
on the continent than in Britain. Previously, banks in Europe had generally
avoided industrial investment as being too risky because the partners in these pri-
vate banks risked losing their entire personal fortunes if an investment failed. In
the 1830s, two important Belgian banks pioneered in a new direction. They re-
ceived permission from the growth-oriented government to establish themselves as
corporations enjoying limited liability. That is, a stockholder could lose only his or
her original investment in the bank’s common stock and could not be assessed for
any additional losses. Publicizing the risk-reducing advantage of limited liability,
these Belgian banks were able to attract many shareholders, large and small. They
mobilized impressive resources for investment in big companies, became indus-
trial banks, and successfully promoted industrial development.
Similar corporate banks became important in France and Germany in the
1850s and 1860s. Usually working in collaboration with governments, they estab-
lished and developed many railroads and many companies working in heavy in-
dustry, which were increasingly organized as limited liability corporations.
The combined efforts of skilled workers, entrepreneurs, governments, and in-
Sec tion Review dustrial banks meshed successfully between 1850 and the financial crash of 1873.
• The countries of Europe faced a great This was a period of unprecedented economic growth on the continent. In Belgium,
challenge to keep up with Britain’s Germany, and France, key indicators of modern industrial development—such as
industry and were hindered by disrup- railway mileage, iron and coal production, and steam-engine capacity—increased
tions caused by war and by the lack of at average annual rates of 5 to 10 percent. As a result, rail networks were completed
skilled engineers, railroads, funding,
and laborers accustomed to factory in western and much of central Europe, and the leading continental countries
work. mastered the industrial technologies that had first been developed in Great Brit-
• Continental governments paved the ain. In the early 1870s, Britain was still Europe’s most industrial nation, but a se-
way for industry in their own countries lect handful of countries were closing the gap that had been opened up by the
by imposing tariffs on foreign goods and Industrial Revolution.
by encouraging and financing railroad- Europe’s continent-wide increases stood in stark contrast to the large and tragic
building. decreases that occurred at the same time in many non-Western countries, most
• Banks mobilized funding for invest- notably in China and India. European countries industrialized to a greater or
ments by offering limited liability, lesser extent even as most of the non-Western world de-industrialized. Thus dif-
causing a rapid rise in economic growth
across Europe, the completion of rail ferential rates of wealth- and power-creating industrial development, which height-
networks, and the adaptation of new ened disparities within Europe, also greatly magnified existing inequalities between
industrial technologies. Europe and the rest of the world. We shall return to this momentous change in
world economic relationships in Chapter 26.
numbers of men, women, and children came together under one roof to work with
complicated machinery for a single owner or a few partners in large companies.
The growth of new occupational groups in industry stimulated new thinking
about social relations. Often combined with reflections on the French Revolution,
this thinking led to the development of a new overarching interpretation—a new
paradigm—regarding social relationships (see Chapter 23). Briefly, this paradigm
argued, with considerable success, that individuals were members of economically
determined classes, which had conflicting interests. Accordingly, the comfortable,
well-educated “public” of the eighteenth century came increasingly to see itself as
the backbone of the middle class (or the middle classes), and the “people” gradu-
ally transformed themselves into the modern working class (or working classes).
And if the new class interpretation was more of a deceptive simplification than a
fundamental truth for some critics, it appealed to many because it seemed to ex-
plain what was happening. Therefore, conflicting classes existed, in part, because
many individuals came to believe they existed and they developed an appropriate
sense of class feeling—what Marxists call class-consciousness. class-consciousness A sense of class
differentiation that existed, in part,
because many individuals came to
believe that conflicting classes existed.
Early industrialists operated in a highly competitive
The New Class of economic system, and success and large profits were by
Factory Owners no means certain. Manufacturers waged a constant
battle to cut their production costs while also investing profits back into the busi-
ness for new and better machinery. “Dragged on by the frenzy of this terrible life,”
according to one of the dismayed critics, the struggling manufacturer had “no time
for niceties. He must conquer or die, make a fortune or drown himself.”3
Most early industrialists drew upon their families and friends for labor and cap-
ital, but they came from a variety of backgrounds. Many were from well-established
merchant families, which provided a rich network of contacts and support. Others
were of modest means, especially in the early days. Artisans and skilled workers of
exceptional ability had unparalleled opportunities. Members of ethnic and reli-
gious groups who had been discriminated against in the traditional occupations
controlled by the landed aristocracy jumped at the new chances and often helped
each other. Scots, Quakers, and other Protestant dissenters were tremendously
important in Britain; Protestants and Jews dominated banking in Catholic France.
Many of the industrialists were newly rich, and, not surprisingly, they were very
proud and self-satisfied.
As factories and firms grew larger, opportunities declined, at least in well-
developed industries. It became considerably harder for a gifted but poor young
mechanic to start a small enterprise and end up as a wealthy manufacturer. Formal
education (for males) became more important as a means of success and advance-
ment, and at the advanced level it was very expensive. In Britain by 1830 and in
France and Germany by 1860, leading industrialists were more likely to have in-
herited their well-established enterprises, and they were financially much more
secure than their struggling fathers and mothers had been. They also had a greater
sense of class-consciousness, fully aware that ongoing industrial development had
widened the gap between themselves and their workers.
The wives and daughters of successful businessmen also found fewer opportu-
nities for active participation in Europe’s increasingly complex business world.
Rather than contributing as vital partners in a family-owned enterprise, as so many
middle-class women such as Elizabeth Strutt had done (see the feature “Individu-
als in Society: The Strutt Family”), these women were increasingly valued for their
ladylike gentility. By 1850 some influential women writers and most businessmen
Individuals in Society
The Strutt Family
F or centuries economic life in Europe revolved around
hundreds of thousands of small family enterprises.
These family enterprises worked farms, crafted products,
which was nothing less than an informal partnership
between husband and wife.†
In 1757, for example, when Jedediah was fighting to
and traded goods. They built and operated the firms and uphold his patent in the local court, Elizabeth left her
factories of the early indus- son of nine months and journeyed to London to seek a
trial era, with the notable badly needed loan from her former employer. She also
exceptions of the capital- canvassed her London relatives and dissenter friends for
hungry railroads and a few orders for stockings and looked for sales agents and
big banks. Indeed, until late sources of capital. Elizabeth’s letters reveal a detailed
in the nineteenth cen- knowledge of ribbed stockings and the prices and qual-
tury, close-knit family groups ity of different kinds of thread. The family biographers
continued to control most conclude that her husband “owed much of his success
successful businesses, includ- to her energy and counsel.” Elizabeth was always “active
ing those organized as in the business—a partner in herself.”‡ Despite the in-
corporations. valuable business contribution of wives like Elizabeth,
One successful and fairly the legal rights and consequences of partnership were
well-documented family en- denied to married women in Britain and Europe in the
terprise began with the mar- eighteenth and nineteenth centuries.
riage of Jedediah Strutt The Strutt enterprise grew and gradually prospered,
(1726–1797) and Elizabeth but it always retained its family character. The firm built
Woollat (1729–1774) in Der- a large silk mill and then went into cotton spinning in
Jedediah Strutt (ca. 1790), by Joseph
byshire in northern England partnership with Richard Arkwright, the inventor of the
Wright of Derby. (Derby Museum & Art in 1755. The son of a farmer, water frame (see page 567). The brothers of both Jede-
Gallery/The Bridgeman Art Library) Jedediah fell in love with diah and Elizabeth worked for the firm, and their eldest
Elizabeth when he lodged daughter worked long hours in the warehouse. Bearing
with her parents. Both young three sons, Elizabeth fulfilled yet another vital task be-
people grew up in the close-knit dissenting Protestant cause the typical family firm looked to its own members
community, which did not accept the doctrines of the for managers and continued success. All three sons en-
state-sponsored Church of England, and the well- tered the business and became cotton textile magnates.
educated Elizabeth worked in a local school for dis- Elizabeth never saw these triumphs. The loyal and tal-
senters and then for a dissenter minister in London. ented wife in the family partnership died suddenly at
Aided by Elizabeth, who was “obviously a very ca- age forty-five while in London with Jedediah on a busi-
pable woman” and who supplied some of the drive her ness trip.
husband had previously lacked, Jedediah embarked on
a new career.* He invented a machine to make hand-
Questions for Analysis
some, neat-fitting ribbed silk stockings, which had previ-
ously been made by hand. He secured a patent, despite 1. How and why did the Strutts succeed?
strong opposition from competitors, and went into pro- 2. What does Elizabeth’s life tell us about the role of
duction. Elizabeth helped constantly in the enterprise, British women in the early Industrial Revolution?
* R. Fitton and A. Wadsworth, The Strutts and the Arkwrights, Employment in Early Nineteenth-Century England,” in
1758–1830: A Study of the Early Factory System (Manchester, P. Hudson and W. Lee, eds., Women’s Work and the Family
England: Manchester University Press, 1958), p. 23. Economy in Historical Perspective (Manchester, England:
† See the excellent discussion by C. Hall, “Strains in the ‘Firm Manchester University Press, 1990), pp. 106–132.
of Wife, Children and Friends’? Middle-Class Women and ‡ Fitton and Wadsworth, The Strutts, pp. 110–111.
578
Relations Between Capital and Labor 579
assumed that middle-class wives and daughters should steer clear of undignified
work in offices and factories. Rather, a middle-class lady should protect and en-
hance her femininity. She should concentrate on her proper role as wife and
mother, preferably in an elegant residential area far removed from ruthless com-
merce and the volatile working class.
so that the average worker earned and consumed roughly 50 percent more in real
terms in 1850 than in 1770.5 In short, there was considerable economic improve-
ment for workers throughout Great Britain by 1850, but that improvement was
hard won and slow in coming.
This important conclusion must be qualified, however. The hours in the
average workweek increased, as some economic historians now believe it had
been increasing in parts of northern Europe since the seventeenth century. Thus,
to a large extent, workers earned more simply because they worked more. Indeed,
significant recent research shows that in England nonagricultural workers labored
about 250 days per year in 1760 as opposed to 300 days per year in 1830, while
the normal workday remained an exhausting eleven hours throughout the entire
period.6
Another way to consider the workers’ standard of living is to look at the goods
that they purchased. Again the evidence is somewhat contradictory. Speaking gen-
erally, workers ate somewhat more food of higher nutritional quality as the Indus-
trial Revolution progressed, except during wartime. Diets became more varied;
people ate more potatoes, dairy products, fruits, and vegetables. Clothing im-
proved, but housing for working people probably deteriorated somewhat. In short,
per capita use of specific goods supports the position that the standard of living of
the working classes rose, at least moderately, after the long wars with France.
doned and orphaned children was outlawed by Parliament in 1802. Indeed, people
came from near and far to work in the cities, both as factory workers and as laborers,
builders, and domestic servants. Yet as they took these new jobs, working people
did not simply give in to a system of labor that had formerly repelled them. Rather,
they helped modify the system by carrying over old, familiar working traditions.
For one thing, they often came to the mills and the mines as family units. This
was how they had worked on farms and in the putting-out system. The mill or
mine owner bargained with the head of the family and paid him or her for the
work of the whole family. In the cotton mills, children worked for their mothers or
fathers, collecting scraps and “piecing” broken threads together. In the mines,
children sorted coal and worked the ventilation equipment. Their mothers hauled
coal in the tunnels below the surface, while their fathers hewed with pick and
shovel at the face of the seam.
The preservation of the family as an economic unit in the factories from the
1790s on made the new surroundings more tolerable, and parents felt that their
children were still under their control when they worked side by side. Adult work-
ers were not particularly interested in limiting the minimum working age or hours
of their children as long as family members worked together. Only when technical
changes threatened to place control and discipline in the hands of impersonal
managers and overseers did adult workers protest against inhuman conditions in
the name of their children.
Some enlightened employers and social reformers in Parliament worked to
change this practice, arguing that more humane standards were necessary. For
example, Robert Owen (1771–1858), a very successful manufacturer in Scotland,
testified in 1816 before an investigating committee on the basis of his experience.
He stated that “very strong facts” demonstrated that employing children under ten
years of age as factory workers was “injurious to the children, and not beneficial to
the proprietors.”7 Workers also provided graphic testimony at such hearings as the
reformers pressed Parliament to pass corrective laws. They scored some important
successes.
Their most significant early accomplishment was the Factory Act of 1833. It Factory Act of 1833 This act limited
limited the factory workday for children between nine and thirteen to eight hours the factory workday for children between
nine and thirteen to eight hours and that
and that of adolescents between fourteen and eighteen to twelve hours, although of adolescents between fourteen and eigh-
the act made no effort to regulate the hours of work for children at home or in teen to twelve hours.
small businesses. Children under nine were to be enrolled in the elementary
schools that factory owners were required to establish. The employment of chil-
dren declined rapidly. Thus the Factory Act broke the pattern of whole families
working together in the factory because efficiency required standardized shifts for
all workers.
Ties of blood and kinship were important in other ways in Great Britain in the
formative years between about 1790 and 1840. Many manufacturers and builders
hired subcontractors, who in turn hired the work crews. The subcontractor might
be as harsh as the greediest capitalist, but the relationship between subcontractor
and work crew was close and personal because many of his hires were friends and
relatives. This kind of personal relationship had traditionally existed in cottage
industry and in urban crafts, and it was more acceptable to many workers than
impersonal factory discipline.
Ties of kinship were particularly important for newcomers, who often traveled
great distances to find work. Many urban workers in Great Britain were from Ire-
land. Forced out of rural Ireland by population growth and deteriorating economic
conditions from 1817 on, Irish in search of jobs could not be choosy; they took
what they could get. As early as 1824, most of the workers in the Glasgow cotton
582 Chapter 22 The Revolution in Energy and Industry, ca. 1780–1860
mills were Irish; in 1851 one-sixth of the population of Liverpool was Irish. Like
many other immigrant groups held together by ethnic and religious ties, the Irish
worked together, formed their own neighborhoods, and not only survived but also
thrived.
earned small amounts doing putting-out handicrafts at home and taking in board-
ers. Second, when married women did work for wages outside the house, they
usually came from the poorest families, where the husbands were poorly paid,
sick, unemployed, or missing. Third, these poor married (or widowed) women
were joined by legions of young unmarried women, who worked full-time but only
in certain jobs. Fourth, all women were generally confined to low-paying, dead-
end jobs. Virtually no occupation open to women paid a wage sufficient for a
person to live independently. Men predominated in the better-paying, more prom-
ising employments. Evolving gradually, but largely in place by 1850, the new
sexual division of labor in Britain constituted a major development in the history
of women and of the family.
If the reorganization of paid work along gender lines is widely recognized,
there is no agreement on its causes. One school of scholars sees little connection
with industrialization and finds the answer in the deeply ingrained sexist attitudes
of a “patriarchal tradition,” which predated the economic transformation. These
scholars stress the role of male-dominated craft unions in denying working women
access to good jobs and relegating them to unpaid housework. Other scholars,
stressing that the gender roles of women and men can vary enormously with time
and culture, look more to a combination of economic and biological factors in
order to explain the emergence of a sex-segregated division of labor.
Three ideas stand out in this more recent interpretation. First, relentless fac-
tory discipline conflicted with child care in a way that labor on the farm or in the
cottage had not. A woman operating earsplitting spinning machinery could mind
a child of seven or eight working beside her (until such work was outlawed), but
she could no longer pace herself through pregnancy or breast-feed her baby on the
job. One mother of four, in describing her past experience of working in the
mines, provided a real insight into why many women accepted the emerging gen-
der division of labor:
While working in the pit I was worth to my [miner] husband seven shillings a
week, out of which we had to pay 2½ shillings to a woman for looking after the
younger children. I used to take them to her house at 4 o’clock in the morning, out
of their own beds, to put them into hers. Then there was one shilling a week for
washing; besides, there was mending to pay for, and other things. The house was
not guided. The other children broke things; they did not go to school when they
were sent; they would be playing about, and get ill-used by other children, and
their clothes torn. Then when I came home in the evening, everything was to do
after the day’s labor, and I was so tired I had no heart for it; no fire lit, nothing
cooked, no water fetched, the house dirty, and nothing comfortable for my hus-
band. It is all far better now, and I wouldn’t go down again.8
Second, running a household in conditions of primitive urban poverty was an
extremely demanding job in its own right. There were no supermarkets or public
transportation. Everything had to be done on foot, with children in tow. Yet an-
other brutal job outside the house—a “second shift”—had limited appeal for the
average married woman. Thus women might well have accepted the emerging
division of labor as the best available strategy for family survival in the industrial-
izing society.9
Third, why were the women who did work for wages outside the home con-
fined to certain “women’s jobs”? No doubt the desire of males to monopolize the
best opportunities and hold women down provides part of the answer. Yet as some
feminist scholars have argued, sex-segregated employment was also a collective
response to the new industrial system, where young people mingled without pa-
rental supervision. Continuing to mix after work, they were “more likely to form
584 Chapter 22 The Revolution in Energy and Industry, ca. 1780–1860
liaisons, initiate courtships, and respond to advances.”10 Such intimacy also led to
more unplanned pregnancies and fueled the illegitimacy explosion that had be-
gun in the late eighteenth century and that gathered force until at least 1850 (see
pages 514–515). Thus segregation of jobs by gender was partly an effort by older
Mines Act of 1842 This act prohibited people to help control the sexuality of working-class youths. The Mines Act of
underground work for all women as well 1842, for example, prohibited underground work for all women as well as for boys
as for boys under ten.
under ten.
these and other measures, certain skilled artisan workers, such as bootmakers
and high-quality tailors, found aggressive capitalists ignoring traditional work rules
and flooding their trades with unorganized women workers and children to beat Grand National Consolidated Trades
Union Organized by Robert Owen in
down wages. 1834, this was one of the largest and
The liberal capitalist attack on artisan guilds and work rules was bitterly re- most visionary early national unions.
sented by many craftworkers, who subsequently played an important part in
gradually building a modern labor movement to improve working condi-
tions and to serve worker needs. The Combination Acts were widely disre- Sec tion Review
garded by workers. Printers, papermakers, carpenters, tailors, and other • Early industrialists worked hard to establish
such craftsmen continued to take collective action, and societies of skilled their factories, but the next generation inher-
factory workers also organized unions. They were not afraid to strike; there ited already prosperous businesses so they
was, for example, a general strike of adult cotton spinners in Manchester in had a new class-consciousness, prizing their
wealth and role in society.
1810. In the face of widespread union activity, Parliament repealed the
Combination Acts in 1824, and unions were tolerated, though not fully ac- • Conditions for factory workers improved
over time but were harsh, with long hours
cepted, after 1825. and low wages; although clothing and diets
The next stage in the development of the British trade-union movement improved, housing conditions did not.
was the attempt to create a single large national union. This effort was led • Critics of the harsh new conditions included
not so much by working people as by social reformers such as Robert Owen, William Blake and Friedrich Engels, while
a self-made cotton manufacturer. In 1834 Owen organized one of the largest apologists such as Andrew Ure depicted
and most visionary of the early national unions, the Grand National Con- conditions in optimistic terms.
solidated Trades Union. When this and other grandiose schemes collapsed, • Factories often employed whole families
the British labor movement moved once again after 1851 in the direction of until the Factory Act of 1833 limited the
craft unions. The most famous of these “new model unions” was the Amal- number of hours children and adolescents
could work and required children under age
gamated Society of Engineers, which represented skilled machinists. These nine to attend school.
unions won real benefits for members and became an accepted part of the
• The division of labor between men and
industrial scene. women emerged, with men the primary
British workers also engaged in direct political activity in defense of wage earners while married women were
their own interests. After the collapse of Owen’s national trade union, many confined to the home and unmarried
working people went into the Chartist movement, which sought political women to low-paying jobs.
democracy. The key Chartist demand—that all men be given the right to • Farmers, domestic service, and small artisans
vote—became the great hope of millions. Workers were also active in cam- coexisted with industry and formed the
paigns to limit the workday in factories to ten hours and to permit duty-free working class, organizing unions and taking
collective action against capitalists to im-
importation of wheat into Great Britain to secure cheap bread. Thus work- prove working conditions, wages, and demo-
ing people developed a sense of their own identity and played an active role cratic political rights, such as in the Chartist
in shaping the new industrial system. They were neither helpless victims nor movement.
passive beneficiaries.
Chapter Review
What were the origins of the Industrial Revolution in Britain, and how did it
develop between 1780 and 1850? (page 566) Key Terms
Western society’s industrial breakthrough grew out of a long process of economic and Industrial Revolution (p. 567)
social change in which the rise of capitalism, overseas expansion, and the growth of spinning jenny (p. 567)
rural industry stood out as critical preparatory developments. Eventually taking the water frame (p. 567)
lead in all of these developments, and also profiting from stable government, abundant
natural resources, and a flexible labor force, Britain experienced between the 1780s steam engines (p. 569)
and the 1850s an epoch-making transformation, one that is still aptly termed the Indus- (continued)
trial Revolution.
586 Chapter 22 The Revolution in Energy and Industry, ca. 1780–1860
How after 1815 did continental countries respond to the challenge of industrial-
Rocket (p. 571)
ization? (page 573)
Crystal Palace (p. 571)
Building on technical breakthroughs, power-driven equipment, and large-scale en- tariff protection (p. 574)
terprise, the Industrial Revolution in England greatly increased output in certain radi-
cally altered industries, stimulated the large handicraft and commercial sectors, and class-consciousness (p. 577)
speeded up overall economic growth. By 1850 the level of British per capita industrial Luddites (p. 579)
production was surpassing continental levels by a growing margin, and Britain savored Factory Act of 1833 (p. 581)
a near monopoly in world markets for mass-produced goods.
separate spheres (p. 582)
Continental countries inevitably took rather different paths to the urban industrial
society. They relied more on handicraft production in both towns and villages. Only in Mines Act of 1842 (p. 584)
the 1840s did railroad construction begin to create the strong demand for iron, coal, Combination Acts (p. 584)
and railway equipment that speeded up the process of industrialization in the 1850s Grand National Consolidated Trades
and 1860s. Union (p. 585)
How did the Industrial Revolution affect social classes, the standard of living,
and patterns of work? What measures were taken to improve the conditions of
workers? (page 576)
The rise of modern industry had a profound impact on people and their lives. In the
early stages, Britain again led the way, experiencing in a striking manner the long-term
social changes accompanying the economic transformation. Factory discipline and
Britain’s stern capitalist economy weighed heavily on working people, who, however,
actively fashioned their destinies and refused to be passive victims. Improvements in
the standard of living came slowly, but they were substantial by 1850. The era of indus-
trialization fostered new attitudes toward child labor, encouraged protective factory
legislation, and called forth a new sense of class feeling and an assertive labor move-
ment. It also promoted a more rigid division of roles and responsibilities within the
family that was detrimental to women, another gradual but profound change of revo-
lutionary proportions.
Notes
1. P. Bairoch, “International Industrialization Levels from 1750 to 1980,” Journal of European
Economic History 11 (Spring 1982): 269–333.
2. M. Lévy-Leboyer, Les banques européennes et l’industrialisation dans la première moitié du
XIXe siècle (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1964), p. 29.
3. J. Michelet, The People, trans. with an introduction by J. P. McKay (Urbana: University of
Illinois Press, 1973; original publication, 1846), p. 64.
4. Quoted in W. A. Hayek, ed., Capitalism and the Historians (Chicago: University of Chicago
Press, 1954), p. 126.
5. N. Crafts, British Economic Growth During the Industrial Revolution (Oxford University
Press, 1985), p. 95.
6. H-J. Voth, Time and Work in England, 1750–1830 (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000),
pp. 268–270; also pp. 118–133.
7. Quoted in E. R. Pike, “Hard Times”: Human Documents of the Industrial Revolution (New
York: Praeger, 1966), p. 109.
8. Ibid., “Hard Times,” p. 208.
9. See especially J. Brenner and M. Rama, “Rethinking Women’s Oppression,” New Left Re-
view 144 (March–April 1984): 33–71, and sources cited there.
10. J. Humphries, “. . . ‘The Most Free from Objection’ . . . : The Sexual Division of Labor and
Women’s Work in Nineteenth-Century England,” Journal of Economic History 47 (Decem-
ber 1987): 948.
11. Quoted in D. Geary, ed., Labour and Socialist Movements in Europe Before 1914 (Oxford:
Berg, 1989), p. 29.
This illustration of a girl dragging a coal wagon was one of several that shocked public opinion and contributed to the
Mines Act of 1842. (The British Library)
587
corves [coal wagons]; my legs have never swelled, Questions for Analysis
but sisters’ did when they went to mill; I hurry the 1. To what extent is the testimony of Patience
corves a mile and more under ground and back; Kershaw in harmony with that of Payne?
they weigh 300; I hurry 11 a day; I wear a belt and 2. Describe Kershaw’s work. What do you think of
chain at the workings to get the corves out; the put- her work? Why?
ters [miners] that I work for are naked except their 3. The witnesses were responding to questions
caps; they pull off all their clothes; I see them at from middle-class commissioners. What did the
work when I go up; sometimes they beat me, if I am commissioners seem interested in? Why?
not quick enough, with their hands; they strike me
upon my back; the boys take liberties with me,
sometimes, they pull me about; I am the only girl
in the pit; there are about 20 boys and 15 men; all
Source: From Voices of the Industrial Revolution, edited
the men are naked; I would rather work in mill by J. Bowditch and C. Ramsland. Copyright © 1961. Re-
than in coal-pit. printed by permission of University of Michigan Press.
588
CHAPTER 23
Ideologies and
Upheavals
1815–1850
Chapter Preview
The Peace Settlement
How did the victorious allies fashion a
general peace settlement, and how did
Metternich uphold a conservative
European order?
589
590 Chapter 23 Ideologies and Upheavals, 1815–1850
El b
Cologne eR Warsaw
Waterloo .
Rh in
KINGDOM OF
AT L A N T I C Se SAXONY POLAND Kiev
50˚N
eR
Luxembourg (Russia)
in
Frankfurt Dni
.
e
Paris ep e
OCEAN Prague GALICIA r R.
R.
N
UKRAINE
DE
BA E BOHEMIA
C
SA
WÜRTTEMBERG
P IRE BE
AL
SS
10˚W FRANCE Munich Vienna EM AR
N AB
SWITZERLAND IA Pest IA
R Buda M
OL
LOMBARDY ST DA
U
VI
A
A
VENETIA
R.
TIA
PIEDMONT Milan HUNGARY
R hô n e
OA
Venice
PARMA
CR
MODENA
Eb
WALLACHIA Black
ro
AL
Marseilles SERBIA
R.
LUCCA Danube R.
TUG
Madrid
TUSCANY PAPAL
BOSNIA Sea
POR
STATES BULGARIA
KINGDOM OF Corsica Elba
SPAIN SARDINIA (Fr.) O
Rome T
T
NAPLES O Constantinople
Sardinia M
A 40˚N
ALBANIA N
Me KINGDOM E M
di OF THE P I R
GIBRALTAR E
N (Gr. Br.) te TWO SICILIES
GREECE
rr
an Sicily Athens
0 200 400 Km. ea
n
0 200 400 Mi. Malta
(Gr. Br.)
Sea
0˚ 10˚E 20˚E 30˚E
southern Germany but expanded greatly elsewhere, taking the rich provinces of
Venetia and Lombardy in northern Italy as well as former Polish possessions and
new lands on the eastern coast of the Adriatic. More contentious was the push for
greater territory by Russia and Prussia. When France, Austria, and Great Britain
allied against these central European powers, Russia accepted a small Polish king-
dom, and Prussia took only part of Saxony (see Map 23.1). This compromise was
very much within the framework of balance-of-power ideology.
The Peace Settlement 593
Following Napoleon’s escape from Elba and his final defeat at Waterloo, a
second Peace of Paris was convened. Again the Quadruple Alliance was relatively
moderate toward France, and the previously agreed-upon balance of power was
left intact. The members of the Quadruple Alliance and France also agreed to
meet periodically to discuss their common interests and to consider appropriate
measures for the maintenance of peace in Europe. This agreement marked the
beginning of the European “congress system,” which lasted long into the nine-
teenth century and settled many international crises through international confer-
ences and balance-of-power diplomacy.
Sec tion Review Russians centered in central and northern Russia, and the Muslim Ottoman Turks
of Anatolia (much of modern Turkey). After 1815, both multinational, absolutist
• The Quadruple Alliance of Russia, states worked to preserve their respective traditional, conservative orders. Only in
Prussia, Austria, and Great Britain,
joined by France, used balance-of-
the middle of the nineteenth century did each in turn experience a profound crisis
power diplomacy at the Congress of and embark on a program of fundamental reform and modernization, as we shall
Vienna to form a settlement with see in Chapter 25.
France that would bring peace
in Europe.
• They agreed to continue to meet
periodically as a “congress system” to
Radical Ideas and Early Socialism
maintain the peace and discuss com- What were the basic tenets of liberalism, nationalism, and socialism, and
mon interests. what groups were most attracted to these ideologies?
• Metternich of Austria actively re-
pressed liberal and revolutionary
movements all over Europe through In the years following the peace settlement of 1815 intellectuals and social observ-
spies, informers, censorship, and the ers sought to understand the revolutionary changes that had occurred and were
Carlsbad Decrees. still taking place. These efforts led to ideas that still motivate people throughout
• Absolutist Russia and the Ottoman the world.
Empire also strove to maintain the Almost all of these basic ideas were radical. In one way or another, they re-
conservative status quo in their jected conservatism, with its stress on tradition, a hereditary monarchy, a strong
countries.
and privileged landowning aristocracy, and an official church. Instead, they devel-
oped and refined alternative visions—alternative ideologies—and tried to con-
vince society to act on them. With time, they were very successful.
liberalism The principal ideas of this The principal ideas of liberalism—liberty and
movement were equality and liberty; Liberalism equality—were by no means defeated in 1815. First
liberals demanded representative
government and equality before the law
realized successfully in the American Revolution and
as well as individual freedoms such as then achieved in part in the French Revolution, this political and social philoso-
freedom of the press, freedom of speech, phy continued to pose a radical challenge to revived conservatism. Liberalism
freedom of assembly, and freedom from demanded representative government as opposed to autocratic monarchy, equal-
arbitrary arrest.
ity before the law as opposed to legally separate classes. The idea of liberty also
meant specific individual freedoms: freedom of the press, freedom of speech, free-
dom of assembly, and freedom from arbitrary arrest. In Europe only France with
Louis XVIII’s Constitutional Charter and Great Britain with its Parliament and
historic rights of English men and women had realized much of the liberal pro-
gram in 1815. Even in those countries, liberalism had not fully succeeded.
laissez faire A doctrine of economic Liberalism was also aligned with the doctrine of laissez faire (lay-say FAIR),
liberalism that believes in unrestricted which called for unrestricted private enterprise and no government interference
private enterprise and no government
interference in the economy.
in the economy. (This form of liberalism is often called “classical liberalism” in
the United States in order to distinguish it sharply from modern American liberal-
ism, which usually favors more government programs to meet social needs and to
regulate the economy.)
As we have seen (Chapter 19), Adam Smith posited the idea of a free economy
in opposition to mercantilism, in which the government placed major restrictions
on trade. Smith argued that freely competitive private enterprise would give all
citizens a fair and equal opportunity to do what they did best and would result in
greater income for everyone, not just the rich.
In early-nineteenth-century Britain, economic liberalism was embraced most
enthusiastically by business groups and thus became a doctrine associated with
business interests. Businessmen used the doctrine to defend their right to do as
they wished in their factories. Labor unions were outlawed because they suppos-
edly restricted free competition and the individual’s “right to work.”
Radical Ideas and Early Socialism 595
Liberal political ideals in the early nineteenth century also became more
closely associated with narrow class interests. Liberals favored representative gov-
ernment, but they generally wanted property qualifications attached to the right to
vote. In practice, this meant limiting the vote to well-to-do aristocratic landowners,
substantial businessmen, and successful members of the professions. Workers and
peasants, as well as the lower middle class of shopkeepers, clerks, and artisans, did
not own the necessary property and thus could not vote.
As liberalism became increasingly identified with the middle class after 1815,
some intellectuals and foes of conservatism felt that liberalism did not go nearly far
enough. Inspired by memories of the French Revolution and the example of the
young American republic, they called for universal voting rights, at least for males,
and for democracy. These democratic republicans were more radical than the
liberals, and they were more willing than most liberals to endorse violent upheaval
to achieve goals. All of this meant that liberals and radical, democratic republicans nationalism The idea that each people
could join forces against conservatives only up to a point. had its own genius and its own cultural
unity, which was self-evident, manifesting
itself especially in a common language,
history, and territory.
With immediate origins in the
Nationalism French Revolution and the Napo-
leonic wars, nationalism was based
on the idea that each people had its own genius and its own
cultural unity. For nationalists this cultural unity was basically
self-evident, manifesting itself especially in a common lan-
guage, history, and territory. In fact, in the early nineteenth
century such cultural unity was more a dream than a reality.
Within each ethnic grouping only an elite spoke a standard-
ized written language. Local dialects abounded, and peasants
from nearby villages often failed to understand each other. As
for historical memory, it divided the inhabitants of the differ-
ent German or Italian states as much as it unified them.
Moreover, a variety of ethnic groups shared the territory of
most states.
Despite these basic realities, sooner or later European na-
tionalists usually sought to turn the cultural unity that they
perceived into a political reality. They sought to make the ter-
ritory of each people coincide with well-defined boundaries
in an independent nation-state. This political goal was what
made nationalism so explosive in central and eastern Europe
after 1815, when there were either too few states (Austria,
Russia, and the Ottoman Empire) or too many (the Italian
peninsula and the German Confederation) and when differ-
ent peoples overlapped and intermingled.
Of fundamental importance in the rise of nationalism
was the push to use a standardized national language in order Building German Nationalism
to facilitate communication in an increasingly complex in-
As popular upheaval in France spread to central Europe in March
dustrial and urban society. As the entire population was edu- 1848, Germans from the solid middle classes came together in
cated in the national language, at least a superficial cultural Frankfurt to draft a constitution for a new united Germany. This
unity took root. Citizens might also be brought together with woodcut commemorates the solemn procession of delegates
emotionally charged symbols and ceremonies, such as inde- entering Saint Paul’s Cathedral in Frankfurt, where the delegates
pendence holidays and patriotic parades. On such fleeting would have their deliberations. Festivals, celebrations, and parades
occasions the imagined nation of spiritual equals might cele- helped create a feeling of belonging to a large unseen community,
brate its most hallowed traditions, which were often recent a nation binding millions of strangers together. (akg-images)
596 Chapter 23 Ideologies and Upheavals, 1815–1850
socialism A backlash against the Socialism, the new radical doctrine after 1815, began in
emergence of individualism and the French Utopian France, despite the fact that France lagged far behind
fragmentation of society, and a move Socialism Great Britain in developing modern industry. Early
toward cooperation and a sense of
community; the key ideas were French socialist thinkers were acutely aware that the political revolution in France,
economic planning, greater economic the rise of laissez faire, and the emergence of modern industry in Britain were
equality, and state regulation of property. transforming society. They were disturbed because they saw these developments as
fomenting selfish individualism and splitting the community into isolated frag-
ments. There was, they believed, an urgent need for a further reorganization of
society to establish cooperation and a new sense of community.
Early French socialists believed in economic planning. Inspired by the emer-
gency measures of 1793 and 1794 in France, they argued that the government
should rationally organize the economy and not depend on destructive competition
to do the job. Early socialists also shared an intense desire to help the poor, and they
preached that the rich and the poor should be more nearly equal economically.
Finally, socialists believed that private property should be strictly regulated by the
government or that it should be abolished and replaced by state or community
ownership. Planning, greater economic equality, and state regulation of property—
these were the key ideas of early French socialism and of all socialism since.
One of the most influential early socialist thinkers was a nobleman, Count
Henri de Saint-Simon (on-REE duh san-see-MAWN) (1760–1825). Saint-Simon
optimistically proclaimed the tremendous possibilities of industrial development:
“The age of gold is before us!” The key to progress was a social organization that
required the parasites—the court, the aristocracy, lawyers, and churchmen—to
surrender power to the doers—the leading scientists, engineers, and industrialists.
The doers would guide the economy forward by undertaking vast public works
projects and establishing investment banks. Saint-Simon also stressed that every
social institution ought to have as its main goal improved conditions for the poor.
Radical Ideas and Early Socialism 597
The journalist Louis Blanc (1811–1882) urged workers to agitate for universal
voting rights and to take control of the state peacefully. Blanc believed that the
state should set up government-backed workshops and factories to guarantee full
employment. The right to work had to become as sacred as any other right.
Of great importance, the message of French utopian socialists interacted with
the experiences of French urban workers. Workers cherished the memory of the
radical phase of the French Revolution, and they became violently opposed to
laissez-faire laws that denied workers the right to organize. Developing a sense of
class in the process, workers favored collective action and government interven-
tion in economic life. Thus the aspirations of workers and utopian theorists rein-
forced each other, and a genuine socialist movement emerged in Paris in the
1830s and 1840s. To Karl Marx was left the task of establishing firm foundations
for modern socialism.
Karl Marx
Active in the revolution of 1848, Marx fled from Germany in 1849 and
settled in London. There he wrote Capital, the weighty exposition of his
socialist theories, and worked to organize the working class. Marx earned a
modest living as a journalist, supplemented by financial support from his
coauthor, Friedrich Engels. (The Granger Collection, New York)
598 Chapter 23 Ideologies and Upheavals, 1815–1850
Sec tion Review WORKING MEN OF ALL COUNTRIES, UNITE!” So ends The Communist
Manifesto.
• Liberalism stood for representative Marx’s debt to England was great. He was the last of the classical economists.
government, equality before the law,
individual freedoms, and unrestricted
Following David Ricardo, who had taught that labor was the source of all value,
private enterprise associated with the Marx went on to argue that profits were really wages stolen from the workers.
business middle class. Moreover, Marx incorporated Engels’s charges of terrible oppression of the new
• Nationalism was based on the concept class of factory workers in England; thus Marx’s doctrines seemed to be based on
of a cultural unity among people who hard facts.
shared a common language, history, Marx’s theory of historical evolution was built on the philosophy of the Ger-
and territory; nationalists often tried to man Georg Hegel (HEY-guhl) (1770–1831). Hegel believed that each age is char-
turn this perceived cultural unity into
political reality.
acterized by a dominant set of ideas; this produces opposing ideas and eventually
a new synthesis. Marx retained Hegel’s view of history as a dialectic process of
• Socialists believed in planning, greater
economic equality, and state regulation
change but made economic relationships between classes the driving force. Marx’s
of property with the goal of helping the next idea, that it was now the bourgeoisie’s turn to give way to the socialism of
poor and thus improving society for revolutionary workers, appeared to many the irrefutable capstone of a brilliant in-
everyone. terpretation of humanity’s long development. Thus Marx synthesized a number of
• Karl Marx’s ideology was based on the early-nineteenth-century ideas to create a powerful ideology that would have a
concept that the middle class (the major impact on world history.
bourgeoisie) exploited the working class
(the proletariat), who should band
together and revolt to change the sys-
tem into a socialist one. The Romantic Movement
What were the characteristics of the romantic movement, and who were
some of the great romantic artists?
The early nineteenth century was a time of change in literature and other arts as
well as in politics. The romantic movement was in part a revolt against the empha-
sis on rationality, order, and restraint that characterized the Enlightenment and
the controlled style of classicism.
Forerunners of the romantic movement appeared from about 1750 on. Of
these, Rousseau (see page 472)—the passionate advocate of feeling, freedom, and
natural goodness—was the most influential. Romanticism then crystallized fully
in the 1790s, primarily in England and Germany. The French Revolution kindled
the belief that radical reconstruction was also possible in cultural and artistic life
(even though many early English and German romantics became disillusioned
with events in France and turned from liberalism to conservatism in politics).
Romanticism gained strength until the 1840s.
The hero of Hugo’s famous Hunchback of Notre Dame (1831) is the great cathe-
dral’s deformed bell-ringer, a “human gargoyle” overlooking the teeming life of
fifteenth-century Paris. Renouncing his early conservatism, Hugo equated free-
dom in literature with liberty in politics and society.
Amandine Aurore Lucie Dupin (1804–1876), generally known by her pen
name, George Sand, defied the narrow conventions of her time in an unending
search for sexual and personal freedom. After eight years of unhappy marriage she
abandoned her husband and took her two children to Paris to pursue a career as a
writer. There Sand soon achieved fame, notoriety, and wealth, eventually writing
over eighty novels on a variety of romantic and social themes.
In central and eastern Europe, literary romanticism and early nationalism of-
ten reinforced each other. Some romantic writers became fascinated with peasant
life and transcribed the folk songs, tales, and proverbs that the cosmopolitan En-
lightenment had disdained. The brothers Jacob and Wilhelm Grimm were par-
ticularly successful at rescuing German fairy tales from oblivion. In the Slavic
lands, romantics played a decisive role in converting spoken peasant languages
into modern written languages. The greatest of all Russian poets, Aleksander Push-
kin (1799–1837), rejected eighteenth-century attempts to force Russian poetry
into a classical straitjacket and used his lyric genius to mold the modern literary
language.
While the romantic movement was developing, liberal, national, and socialist
forces battered against the conservatism of 1815. In some countries, change oc-
curred gradually and peacefully. Elsewhere, pressures built and eventually caused
an explosion in 1848. Three countries—Greece, Great Britain, and France—
experienced variations on this basic theme between 1815 and 1848.
602 Chapter 23 Ideologies and Upheavals, 1815–1850
1817 the Tory government, which was completely controlled by the landed aris-
tocracy, responded by temporarily suspending the traditional rights of peaceable
assembly and habeas corpus. Two years later, Parliament passed the infamous Six
Acts, which, among other things, placed controls on a heavily taxed press and
practically eliminated all mass meetings. These acts followed an enormous but
orderly protest, at Saint Peter’s Fields in Manchester, that had been savagely bro-
ken up by armed cavalry. Nicknamed the Battle of Peterloo, in scornful reference Battle of Peterloo A protest that took
to the British victory at Waterloo, this incident demonstrated the government’s place at Saint Peter’s Fields in Manchester
in reaction to the revision of the Corn
determination to repress dissenters. Laws; it was broken up by armed cavalry.
As their wealth grew, the new manufacturing and commercial groups insisted
on a place in the framework of political power and social prestige, and they called
for many kinds of liberal reform. In the 1820s, a less frightened Tory government
responded with reforms that offered better urban administration, greater economic
liberalism, civil equality for Catholics, and limited imports of foreign grain. These
actions encouraged the middle classes to press on for reform of Parliament so they
could have a larger say in government.
The Whig Party, though led like the Tories by great aristocrats, had by tradition
been more responsive to commercial and manufacturing interests. After a series of
setbacks, their Reform Bill of 1832 was propelled into law by a mighty surge of
popular support. The Reform Bill of 1832 moved politics in a democratic direc-
tion. It increased the power in Parliament of the House of Commons at the ex-
pense of the House of Lords. The new industrial areas of the country also gained
representation in the Commons, and many old “rotten boroughs”—electoral dis-
tricts that had very few voters and that the landed aristocracy had bought and
sold—were eliminated. As a result of the Reform Bill of 1832, the number of vot- Reform Bill of 1832 A major British
ers increased by about 50 percent, giving about 12 percent of adult men in Britain political reform that increased the number
of male voters by about 50 percent and
and Ireland the right to vote. Comfortable middle-class groups in the urban popu- gave political representation to new
lation, as well as some larger-scale farmers, received the vote. Thus the pressures industrial areas.
building in Great Britain were temporarily released. A major reform had been
achieved peacefully. Continued fundamental reform within the system appeared
difficult but not impossible.
The movement to grant voting rights to all men gained momentum. Hun-
dreds of thousands of people signed gigantic petitions calling on Parliament to
grant universal male suffrage, first and most seriously in 1839, again in 1842, and
yet again in 1848. Parliament rejected all three petitions. In the short run, the
working poor failed with their demands, but they learned a valuable lesson in mass
politics.
While calling for universal male suffrage, many working-class people joined
with middle-class manufacturers in the Anti–Corn Law League, founded in Man-
chester in 1839. The League argued that lower food prices and more jobs in indus-
try depended on repeal of the Corn Laws. Finally, in 1846, Parliament allowed for
free imports of grain when the failure of the Irish potato crop threatened famine.
Thereafter the liberal doctrine of free trade became almost sacred dogma in Great
Britain.
The following year, the Tories passed a bill designed to help the working
classes, but in a different way. The Ten Hours Act of 1847 limited the workday for
women and young people in factories to ten hours. Tory aristocrats continued to
champion legislation regulating factory conditions. They were competing vigor-
ously with the middle class for the support of the working class. This healthy com-
petition between a still-vigorous aristocracy and a strong middle class was a crucial
factor in Great Britain’s peaceful evolution. The working classes could make tem-
porary alliances with either competitor to better their own conditions.
604 Chapter 23 Ideologies and Upheavals, 1815–1850
Louis Philippe (r. 1830–1848) accepted the Constitutional Charter of 1814; Sec tion Review
adopted the red, white, and blue flag of the French Revolution; and admitted that
he was merely the “king of the French people.” Yet the situation in France re- • The Greeks, inspired by their growing
nationalism and independence move-
mained fundamentally unchanged. The vote was extended from 100,000 to just ments, revolted against the Islamic
170,000 citizens. The upper middle class wanted only to protect their interests and Turks and, with the support of other
the narrowly liberal institutions of 1815. Republicans, democrats, social reformers, European powers, won their
and the poor of Paris were bitterly disappointed. They had made a revolution, but independence.
it seemed for naught. The social and political divisions that so troubled Jules • Conflicts between laborers and the
Michelet in the 1840s were clear for all to see. (See the feature “Individuals in Tory aristocracy in Great Britain over
Society: Jules Michelet.”) the Corn Laws triggered protests and
savage repression at the “Battle of
Peterloo.”
• Competition between the Tory aristo-
crats and the middle class Whig party
The Revolutions of 1848 for the support of the working class
brought about improvements in
Why in 1848 did revolution triumph briefly throughout most of Europe, working conditions and greater male
and why did it fail almost completely? suffrage, and it resulted in a peaceful
redistribution of power in Parliament
away from the House of Lords and
In 1848 revolutionary political and social ideologies combined with a severe eco- toward the House of Commons
nomic crisis to produce a vast upheaval across Europe. Only reforming Great Brit- through the Reform Bill of 1832.
ain and immobile Russia escaped untouched. Governments toppled; monarchs • The failure of the potato crop, the
and ministers bowed or fled. National independence, liberal-democratic constitu- Great Famine, devastated Ireland as
tions, and social reform: the lofty aspirations of a generation seemed at hand. Yet 1.5 million people died and a million
in the end, the revolutions failed. emigrated; Britain’s callous lack of
response fed resentment toward the
British and inspired the Irish national-
ist campaign for independence.
The late 1840s in Europe were hard economically and
A Democratic tense politically. The potato famine in Ireland in 1845
• Louis XVIII’s Constitutional Charter
Republic in France of 1814 provided some economic
and 1846 had many echoes on the continent. Bad har- and social gains but his brother and
vests jacked up food prices and caused misery and unemployment in the cities. successor Charles X repealed it,
“Prerevolutionary” outbreaks occurred all across Europe: an abortive Polish revo- re-establishing the old order of France.
lution in the northern part of Austria in 1846, a civil war between radicals and • In “three glorious days” a revolt de-
conservatives in Switzerland in 1847, and an armed uprising in Naples, Italy, in posed the reactionary Charles X and
placed the moderate King Louis
January 1848. Revolution was almost universally expected, but it took revolution
Philippe on the throne; he re-enacted
in Paris—once again—to turn expectations into realities. the Constitutional Charter, which
Louis Philippe’s “bourgeois monarchy” had been characterized by stubborn pleased the upper middle class but did
inaction and complacency. There was a glaring lack of social legislation, and poli- little to help the republicans, demo-
tics was dominated by corruption and selfish special interests. With only the rich crats, social reformers, or the poor.
voting for deputies, many of the deputies were docile government bureaucrats.
The government’s stubborn refusal to consider electoral reform heightened a
sense of class injustice among middle-class shopkeepers, skilled artisans, and un-
skilled working people, and it eventually touched off a popular revolt in Paris.
Barricades went up on the night of February 22, 1848, and by February 24 Louis
Philippe had abdicated in favor of his grandson. But the common people in arms
would tolerate no more monarchy. This refusal led to the proclamation of a provi-
sional republic, headed by a ten-man executive committee and certified by cries
of approval from the revolutionary crowd.
The revolutionaries immediately set about drafting a constitution for France’s
Second Republic. Moreover, they wanted a truly popular and democratic republic
so that the common people—the peasants, the artisans, and the unskilled workers—
could participate in reforming society. In practice, building such a republic meant
giving the right to vote to every adult male, and this was quickly done. Revolutionary
Individuals in Society
Jules Michelet
F amous proponent of democratic nationalism and
generally recognized as France’s pre-eminent ro-
mantic historian, Jules Michelet (1798–1874) was born
Finishing his study of the Middle Ages and shaken
by his wife’s death, Michelet became eager to write the
history of the French Revolution as the ultimate achieve-
and educated in Paris, the only child in a loving family ment, the time the French people reached maturity and
of poor printers. Largely self-taught began the long-delayed liberation of mankind. Yet, con-
in the family print shop in his early fronted by growing social divisions and seeing “France
years, the awkward apprentice- sinking hour by hour,” he tried first to write a book that
turned-student entered the pres- would save France. Published in 1846, The People drew
tigious Charlemagne College in on personal experience, history, and contemporary de-
1813 and had to repeat his first year. bates, painting a vivid picture of French society and the
Then he sped forward, winning social dislocation that afflicted all classes. Rejecting so-
prizes, earning a professorship, and cialism as an unrealistic fantasy, Michelet pleaded in-
building a brilliant academic ca- stead for national unity: “One people! one country! one
reer. Yet Michelet remained true to France! Never, never, I beg you, must we become two
his roots in the common people, nations! Without unity, we perish!”* He also called for
and he drew from history a vision of universal secular education as a way to create a unified
a generous France that would em- and stable citizenry. Michelet’s book was widely read
brace all its children and heal their and discussed.
social divisions. Sickened by the failure of the revolution of 1848 and
The young Michelet was refusing to swear allegiance to Louis Napoleon, Miche-
strongly influenced by the still let lost his government positions and turned to full-time
Jules Michelet, in a portrait by
Joseph Court. (Photo12.com) largely ignored Italian philosopher writing. He completed his seven-volume history of the
Giovanni Battista Vico (1668– French Revolution, filled in the history of the early
1744), who viewed history as the modern period of France with another eleven volumes,
development of societies and hu- and wrote popular impressions of nature and anticleri-
man institutions, as opposed to the biographies of great cal polemics. Michelet’s later history is often criticized
men or the work of divine providence. for being overly emotional and biased against the mon-
After being appointed the historical director of the archy, the nobility, and the clergy while idealizing
National Archives after the revolution of 1830, Michelet popular forces and revolutionary upheaval. A great indi-
was able to combine teaching and writing with intense vidualist, Michelet was a gifted writer with a grand,
research in still largely unexplored documentary collec- heartfelt historical narrative of compassionate nation-
tions and he presented what he believed to be the first hood for a noble people.
genuine history of his country and its people. Many his-
torians, though not Michelet himself, believe that his Questions for Analysis
history of France in the Middle Ages—published be- 1. How would you describe Michelet’s conception of
tween 1833 and 1844 and becoming the first six volumes history, and how did it evolve over time?
in his multivolume History of France (1833–1867)—is 2. Does the study of history help solve contemporary
his most solid, useful, and lasting accomplishment. problems? Debate this question, and defend your
These volumes single out his vast knowledge of the position.
sources, his uncanny evocation of times and places, and
his empathic and balanced understanding of different
views and individuals. His treatment of the national re- * Jules Michelet, The People, trans. with an introduction by
vival under Joan of Arc in the fifteenth century is a fa- John P. McKay (Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1973),
mous example of his early work. p. 21.
608
The Revolutions of 1848 609
compassion and sympathy for freedom were expressed in the freeing of all slaves
in French colonies, the abolition of the death penalty, and the establishment of a
ten-hour workday for Paris.
Yet there were profound differences within the revolutionary coalition in Paris.
On the one hand, there were the moderate, liberal republicans of the middle class.
They viewed universal male suffrage as the ultimate concession to be made to
popular forces, and they strongly opposed any further radical social measures. On
the other hand, there were radical republicans and hard-pressed artisans. Influ-
enced by a generation of utopian socialists, and appalled by the poverty and misery
of the urban poor, the radical republicans were committed to some kind of social-
ism. So were many artisans, who hated the unrestrained competition of cutthroat
capitalism and who advocated a combination of strong craft unions and worker-
owned businesses.
Worsening depression and rising unemployment brought these conflicting
goals to the fore in 1848. Louis Blanc, who along with a worker named Albert
represented the republican socialists in the provisional government, pressed for
recognition of a socialist right to work. Blanc asserted that permanent government-
sponsored cooperative workshops should be established for workers. Such work-
shops would be an alternative to capitalist employment and a decisive step toward
a new, noncompetitive social order.
The moderate republicans wanted no such thing. They were willing to provide
only temporary relief. The resulting compromise set up national workshops—soon
to become little more than a vast program of pick-and-shovel public works—and
established a special commission under Blanc to “study the question.” This satis-
fied no one. The national workshops were, however, better than nothing. An army
of desperate poor from the French provinces and even from foreign countries
streamed into Paris to sign up. As the economic crisis worsened, the number en-
rolled in the workshops soared from 10,000 in March to 120,000 by June, and
another 80,000 were trying unsuccessfully to join.
While the workshops in Paris grew, the French masses went to the election
polls in late April. Voting in most cases for the first time, the people of France
elected to the new Constituent Assembly about five hundred moderate republi-
cans, three hundred monarchists, and one hundred radicals who professed various
brands of socialism. One of the moderate republicans was the author of Democ-
racy in America, Alexis de Tocqueville (TOHK-vil) (1805–1859), who had predicted
the overthrow of Louis Philippe’s government.
Tocqueville observed that the socialist movement in Paris was an anathema to
France’s peasants as well as to the upper and middle classes. The French peasants
owned land, and according to Tocqueville, “private property had become with all
those who owned it a sort of bond of fraternity.”2 Returning from Normandy to take
his seat in the new Constituent Assembly, Tocqueville saw that a majority of the
members were firmly committed to the republic and strongly opposed to the so-
cialists and their artisan allies, and he shared their sentiments.
This clash of ideologies—of liberal capitalism and socialism—became a clash
of classes and arms after the elections. The new government’s executive commit-
tee dropped Blanc and thereafter included no representative of the Parisian work-
ing class. Fearing that their socialist hopes were about to be dashed, artisans and
unskilled workers invaded the Constituent Assembly on May 15 and tried to pro-
claim a new revolutionary state. But the government was ready and used the
middle-class National Guard to squelch this uprising. As the workshops continued
to fill and grow more radical, the fearful but powerful propertied classes in the As-
sembly took the offensive. On June 22, the government dissolved the national
610 Chapter 23 Ideologies and Upheavals, 1815–1850
workshops in Paris, giving the workers the choice of joining the army or going to
workshops in the provinces.
The result was a spontaneous and violent uprising. Frustrated in attempts to
create a socialist society, masses of desperate people were now losing even their
life-sustaining relief. As a voice from the crowd cried out when the famous as-
tronomer François Arago counseled patience, “Ah, Monsieur Arago, you have
never been hungry!”3 Barricades sprang up in the narrow streets of Paris, and a
terrible class war began. Working people fought with the courage of utter despera-
tion, but the government had the army and the support of peasant France. After
three terrible “June Days” and the death or injury of more than ten thousand
people, the republican army under General Louis Cavaignac triumphed.
The revolution in France thus ended in spectacular failure. The February
coalition of the middle and working classes had in four short months become
locked in mortal combat. In place of a generous democratic republic, the Con-
stituent Assembly completed a constitution featuring a strong executive. This
allowed Louis Napoleon, nephew of Napoleon Bonaparte, to win a landslide
victory in the election of December 1848. The appeal of his great name as well
as the desire of the propertied classes for order at any cost had produced a semi-
authoritarian regime.
authoritarian terms, tried to get the small monarchs of Germany to elect him em-
peror, Austria balked. Supported by Russia, Austria forced Prussia to renounce all
of its schemes of unification in late 1850. The German Confederation was re-
established. Attempts to unite the Germans—first in a liberal national state and
then in a conservative Prussian empire—had failed completely.
Chapter Review
How did the victorious allies fashion a general peace settlement, and how did
Metternich uphold a conservative European order? (page 590) Key Terms
In 1814 the victorious allied powers sought to restore peace and stability in Europe. dual revolution (p. 590)
Dealing moderately with France and wisely settling their own differences, the allies Congress of Vienna (p. 590)
laid the foundations for beneficial international cooperation throughout much of the Holy Alliance (p. 593)
nineteenth century. Led by Metternich, the conservative powers also used intervention
and repression as they sought to prevent the spread of subversive ideas and radical Carlsbad Decrees (p. 593)
changes in domestic politics. liberalism (p. 594)
laissez faire (p. 594)
nationalism (p. 595)
What were the basic tenets of liberalism, nationalism, and socialism, and what
groups were most attracted to these ideologies? (page 594) socialism (p. 596)
bourgeoisie (p. 597)
European thought has seldom been more powerfully creative than after 1815, and
ideologies of liberalism, nationalism, and socialism all developed to challenge the ex- proletariat (p. 597)
isting order in this period of early industrialization and rapid population growth. The romanticism (p. 598)
basic tenets in one way or another rejected conservatism, with its stress on tradition, Sturm und Drang (p. 598)
hereditary monarchy and aristocracy, and an official church.
Corn Laws (p. 602)
Battle of Peterloo (p. 603)
What were the characteristics of the romantic movement, and who were some Reform Bill of 1832 (p. 603)
of the great romantic artists? (page 598) Great Famine (p. 605)
The romantic movement, breaking decisively with the dictates of classicism, re-
inforced the spirit of change and revolutionary anticipation. The romantic movement
was characterized by a belief in self-expression, imagination, and spontaneity, in art as
well as in personal life. Some of the artists and thinkers who embodied the romantic
movement include Rousseau, Wordsworth, George Sand, Delacroix, and Chopin.
How after 1815 did liberal, national, and socialist forces challenge conservatism
in Greece, Great Britain, and France? (page 601)
Inspired by modern nationalism, Greek patriots rebelled against their Turkish rulers
and won national independence. In Great Britain the liberal challenge to the conser-
vative order led to fundamental reforms, as more men gained the right to vote, high
tariffs on grain were abolished, and the factory workday was reduced. Elsewhere in
Europe the old order held firm, and political, economic, and social pressures kept
building.
Why in 1848 did revolution triumph briefly throughout most of Europe, and why
did it fail almost completely? (page 607)
In 1848 the increasing pressures exploded dramatically as they culminated in liberal
and nationalistic revolutions. Monarchies panicked and crumbled as revolutionaries
triumphed, first in France and then all across the continent. Yet very few revolutionary
614 Chapter 23 Ideologies and Upheavals, 1815–1850
goals were realized. The moderate, nationalistic middle classes were unable to con-
solidate their initial victories. Instead, they drew back when artisans, factory workers,
and radical socialists rose up to present their own much more revolutionary demands.
This retreat facilitated the efforts of dedicated aristocrats in central Europe to reassert
their power. And it made possible the crushing of Parisian workers by a coalition of
solid bourgeoisie and landowning peasantry in France. Thus the lofty ideals of a gen-
eration drowned in a sea of blood and disillusion. Soon tough-minded realists would
take command to confront the challenges of the day.
Notes
1. This paragraph draws on the influential views of B. Anderson, Imagined Communities: Reflec-
tions on the Origins and Spread of Nationalism, rev. ed. (London/New York: Verso, 1991), and
E. J. Hobsbawm and T. Ranger, eds., The Invention of Tradition (Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1983).
2. A. de Tocqueville, Recollections (New York: Columbia University Press, 1949), p. 94.
3. M. Agulhon, 1848 (Paris: Éditions du Seuil, 1973), pp. 68–69.
4. W. L. Langer, Political and Social Upheaval, 1832–1852 (New York: Harper & Row, 1969),
p. 361.
615
the good of its neighbour. Nature knows neither Questions for Analysis
ruling nor subservient nations. If the union which 1. Why did Palacky refuse to participate in the
unites several different nations is to be firm and German National Assembly?
lasting, no nation must have cause to fear that by 2. What Enlightenment ideas does Palacky draw
that union it will lose any of the goods which it upon in his letter?
holds most dear; on the contrary each must have 3. Why might an absolutist government reject
the certain hope that it will find in the central au- Palacky’s argument?
thority defense and protection against possible vio-
lations of equality by neighbours; then every nation
Source: Slightly adapted from Hans Kohn, Pan-Slavism:
will do its best to strengthen that central authority
Its Ideology and History, pp. 65–69. Copyright © 1953
so that it can successfully provide the aforesaid by the University of Notre Dame Press. Reprinted with
defense. permission.
616
CHAPTER 24
Life in the Emerging Urban
Society in the
Nineteenth
Century
Chapter Preview
Taming the City
What was life like in the cities, and how
did urban life change in the nineteenth
century?
John Perry, A Bill-poster’s Fantasy (1855), explores the endless INDIVIDUALS IN SOCIETY: Franziska Tiburtius
diversity of big-city entertainment. (Dunhill Museum & Archive, 48 Jermyn
IMAGES IN SOCIETY: Class and Gender Boundaries
Street, St. James’s, London)
in Women’s Fashion, 1850–1914
LISTENING TO THE PAST: Middle-Class Youth
and Sexuality
617
618 Chapter 24 Life in the Emerging Urban Society in the Nineteenth Century
The growth of industry posed enormous challenges for all members of Western
society, from young factory workers confronting relentless discipline to aristocratic
elites maneuvering to retain political power. As we saw in Chapter 22, the early
consequences of economic transformation were mixed and far-reaching and by no
means wholly negative. By 1850 at the latest, working conditions were improving
and real wages were rising for the mass of the population, and they continued to
do so until 1914. Thus given the poverty and uncertainty of preindustrial life,
some historians maintain that the history of industrialization in the nineteenth
century is probably better written in terms of increasing opportunities than in
terms of greater hardships.
Critics of this relatively optimistic view of industrialization claim that it ne-
glects the quality of life in urban areas. They stress that the new industrial towns
and cities were awful places where people, especially poor people, suffered from
bad housing, lack of sanitation, and a sense of hopelessness. They ask if these
drawbacks did not more than cancel out higher wages and greater opportunity. An
examination of the development of cities in the nineteenth century provides some
answers to this complex question.
Sec tion Review Electric streetcars were cheaper, faster, more dependable, and more comfort-
able than their horse-drawn counterparts. Service improved dramatically. Millions
• Industrialization meant increasing of Europeans—workers, shoppers, schoolchildren—hopped on board during the
opportunities but also greater hardships
including population density, lack of
workweek. And on weekends and holidays, streetcars carried millions on happy
public transportation, and little govern- outings to parks and countryside, racetracks and music halls. Good mass transit
ment oversight, resulting in unsanitary, helped greatly in the struggle for decent housing. While horse-drawn streetcars
overcrowded conditions. had allowed the middle classes to move to better housing, electric streetcars made
• The development of germ theory and better housing accessible to those of modest means. The still-crowded city was
the implementation of public health able to expand and become less congested.
laws improved sanitation in the cities
and mortality rates fell dramatically.
• Beginning in France, modern urban
planning included organized streets and Rich and Poor and Those in Between
parks, better housing, sewers and fresh What did the emergence of urban industrial society mean for rich and
water supplies, and horse-drawn and
then electric streetcars. poor and those in between?
(See the feature “Images in Society: Class and Gender Boundaries in Women’s
Fashion, 1850–1914” on pages 626–627.)
Education was another growing expense, as middle-class parents tried to pro-
vide their children with ever more crucial advanced education. The keystones of
culture and leisure were books, music, and travel. The long realistic novel, the
heroics of composers Wagner and Verdi, the diligent striving of the dutiful daugh-
ter at the piano, and the packaged tour to a foreign country were all sources of
middle-class pleasure.
Aristocracy
Finally, the middle classes were loosely united by a strict code of morality. This
code laid great stress on hard work, self-discipline, and personal achievement.
Drunkenness and gambling were denounced as vices; sexual purity and fidelity
were celebrated as virtues. Men and women who fell into crime or poverty were
generally assumed to be responsible for their own downfall. Middle classes
• Upper
• Middle
About four out of five people belonged to the working • Lower
The Working Classes classes at the turn of the century. Many members of
the working classes—that is, people whose livelihoods
depended on physical labor and who did not employ domestic servants—were still
small landowning peasants and hired farm hands. This was especially true in east-
ern Europe. In western and central Europe, however, the typical worker had left Working classes
the land. In Great Britain, fewer than 8 percent of the people worked in agricul- • Highly skilled: the “labor aristocracy”
ture, and in rapidly industrializing Germany only 25 percent were employed in • Semiskilled
• Unskilled
agriculture and forestry. Even in less industrialized France, fewer than 50 percent
of the people depended on the land in 1900.
The urban working classes were even less unified and homogeneous than the FIGURE 24.2 The Urban
middle classes. Not only were there divides based on skill level (see Figure 24.2), Social Hierarchy
Images in Society
Class and Gender Boundaries in Women’s Fashion,
1850–1914
626
IMAGE 3 Alternative
IMAGE 2 Summer Dress with Bustle, England, 1875 Fashion, England, 1893
(Roy Miles, Esq./The Bridgeman Art Library) (© Manchester City Art Galleries)
style, conventional middle-class women shopped care- coquettish femininity of these loose, flowing dresses only
fully, scouting for sales, and drew a boundary separating a repackaging of the dominant culture’s sharply defined
themselves from working-class women in their simple gender boundaries?
cotton clothes. What implications, if any, do you see this
having on class distinctions?
The young middle-class Englishwoman in an 1893
photo (Image 3) has chosen a woman’s tailored suit, the
only major English innovation in nineteenth-century
women’s fashion. This “alternative dress” combines the
tie, suit jacket, vest, and straw hat—all initially items of
male attire—with typical feminine elements, such as
the skirt and gloves. This practical, socially accepted al-
ternative dress appealed to the growing number of
women in paid employment in the 1890s. The historian
Diana Crane has argued that this departure from the
dominant style can be seen as a symbolic, nonverbal as-
sertion of independence and equality with men.* Do
you agree with this? If so, what was the significance of
the pre-1914 turn from stifling corset to the more flex-
ible brassiere and the mainstream embrace of loose-
fitting garments, such as the 1910 dress in Image 4? Did
the greater freedom of movement in clothing reflect the
emerging emancipation of Western women? Or was the
627
628 Chapter 24 Life in the Emerging Urban Society in the Nineteenth Century
but there were also great differences in lifestyles and cultural values. These dif-
ferences contributed to a keen sense of social status and hierarchy within the work-
ing classes.
Highly skilled workers, who made up about 15 percent of the working classes,
labor aristocracy The highly skilled became a real labor aristocracy. These workers earned only about two-thirds of
workers who made up about 15 percent the income of the bottom ranks of the servant-keeping classes, but that was fully
of the working classes at the turn of the
twentieth century.
twice as much as the earnings of unskilled workers. The most “aristocratic” of the
highly skilled workers were construction bosses and factory foremen, men who
had risen from the ranks and were fiercely proud of their achievement. The labor
aristocracy also included members of the traditional highly skilled handicraft
trades that had not been mechanized or placed in factories, such as cabinetmak-
ers, jewelers, and printers.
This group as a whole was under constant pressure. Over time, many skilled
artisans such as woodcarvers and watchmakers were replaced by lower-paid semi-
skilled factory workers. At the same time, new kinds of skilled workers such as
shipbuilders and railway locomotive engineers entered the labor aristocracy. Thus
the labor elite remained in a state of flux as individuals and whole crafts moved in
and out of it.
To maintain their precarious standing, the upper working class adopted strait-
laced, almost puritanical values. Like the middle classes, the labor aristocracy was
strongly committed to the family and to economic improvement. Families in the
upper working class saved money regularly, worried about their children’s educa-
tion, and valued good housing. Despite these similarities, skilled workers viewed
themselves not as aspirants to the middle class but as the pacesetters and natural
leaders of all the working classes. Well aware of the degradation not so far below
them, they practiced self-discipline and stern morality.
The upper working class in general frowned on heavy drinking and sexual per-
missiveness. An organized temperance movement was strong in the countries of
northern Europe. As one German labor aristocrat somberly warned, “The path to
the brothel leads through the tavern” and from there quite possibly to drastic decline
or total ruin for person and family.3 Men and women of the labor aristocracy were
also quick to find fault with those below them who failed to meet their standards.
Below the labor aristocracy stood semiskilled and unskilled urban workers.
The enormous complexity of this sector of the world of labor is not easily summa-
rized. Workers in the established crafts—carpenters, bricklayers, pipe fitters—stood
near the top of the semiskilled hierarchy. A large number of the semiskilled were
factory workers who earned highly variable but relatively good wages and whose
relative importance in the labor force was increasing.
Below the semiskilled workers was a larger group of unskilled workers that in-
cluded day laborers such as longshoremen, wagon-driving teamsters, teenagers,
and every kind of “helper.” Many of these people had real skills and performed
valuable services, but they were unorganized and divided, united only by the com-
mon fate of meager earnings. The same lack of unity characterized street vendors
and market people—self-employed workers who competed savagely with each
other and with the established shopkeepers of the lower middle class.
Domestic servants comprised a large and steadily growing segment of the un-
skilled group in the nineteenth century. The great majority were women; indeed,
one out of every three girls in Britain between the ages of fifteen and twenty was a
domestic servant. Throughout Europe and America, a great many female domes-
tics in the cities were recent migrants from rural areas. As in earlier times, domes-
tic service was still hard work at low pay with limited personal independence and
the danger of sexual exploitation. Nonetheless, domestic service had real attrac-
Rich and Poor and Those in Between 629
tions for “rough country girls”: higher wages than agricultural work, more varied
marriage prospects, and access to a broader range of entertainment.
Many young domestics from the countryside made a successful transition to
working-class wife and mother, yet they often needed to supplement the family
income by working in the sweated industries. Like the putting-out and cottage sweated industries Poorly paid
industries of earlier times, these industries paid by the piece for work done off-site, handicraft production, often by married
women paid by the piece and working
in the home. While some women hand-decorated objects, most made clothing, at home.
especially after the advent of the sewing machine. An army of poor women ac-
counted for the bulk of the inexpensive “ready-made” clothes displayed on depart-
ment store racks and in tiny shops.
Sec tion Review accepted and widespread practice for the first time. This greater participation by
women undoubtedly helped civilize the world of drink and hard liquor.
• The standard of living increased for the The two other leisure-time passions of the working classes were sports and
average person during the nineteenth
century, but poverty still existed and
music halls. A great decline in “blood sports,” such as bullbaiting and cockfight-
income disparity remained enormous; ing, had occurred throughout Europe by the late nineteenth century. Their place
taxes on the rich were low and the was filled by modern spectator sports, of which racing and soccer were the most
working classes were not unified. popular. Men and women also frequented music halls and vaudeville theaters, the
• The middle classes had an upper working-class counterparts of middle-class opera and classical theater. Drunkenness,
middle class of business owners, a sexual intercourse and pregnancy before marriage, marital difficulties, and problems
diverse middle middle class, and a with mothers-in-law were favorite themes of broad jokes and bittersweet songs.
lower middle class of white-collar
workers and shopkeepers.
The working poor continued to find solace and meaning in religion. Yet histori-
ans also recognize that by the last two or three decades of the nineteenth century, a
• The middle classes had some common
cultural interests, including socializing
considerable decline in both church attendance and church donations was occur-
at dinner parties, employing servants, ring in most European countries. And it seems clear that this decline was greater for
wearing fashionable clothing, educat- the urban working classes than for their rural counterparts or for the middle classes.
ing their children, and abiding by a Why did working-class church attendance decline? Part of the reason was that
strict moral code. the vibrant, materialistic urban environment undermined popular religious im-
• The working class had an upper work- pulses, which were poorly served in the cities. Equally important, however, was
ing class, or labor aristocracy, skilled the fact that throughout the nineteenth century both Catholic and Protestant
workers with high moral standards who
viewed themselves as leaders of the
churches were normally seen as conservative institutions defending social order
working classes; below them were the and custom. Therefore, as the European working classes became more politically
semi-skilled and unskilled workers, both conscious, they tended to see the established (or quasi-established) “territorial
highly diverse groups that were not church” as defending what they wished to change and as allied with their political
organized. opponents. Especially the men of the urban working classes developed vaguely
• Social and political gatherings of the antichurch attitudes, even though they remained neutral or positive toward reli-
working classes took place in taverns gion. They tended to regard regular church attendance as “not our kind of
and pubs and for the first time included
women; sports and music were other
thing”—not part of urban working-class culture. The pattern was different in those
favored pastimes, while church atten- places where the church or synagogue had never been linked to the state and
dance declined. served as a focus for ethnic cohesion. Irish Catholic churches in Protestant Britain
and Jewish synagogues in Russia were outstanding examples.
Urban life wrought many fundamental changes in the family. Although much is
still unknown, it seems clear that in the second half of the nineteenth century the
family had stabilized considerably after the disruption of the late eighteenth and
early nineteenth centuries. The home became more important for both men and
women. The role of women and attitudes toward children underwent substantial
change, and adolescence emerged as a distinct stage of life. These are but a few of
the transformations that affected all social classes in varying degrees.
riage contracts were common practice among the middle classes in the later nine-
teenth century, and marriage was for many families one of life’s most crucial
financial transactions. As in the past, this preoccupation with money led many men
to marry late, after they had been established economically, and to choose women
considerably younger than themselves. A young woman of the middle class found
her romantic life carefully supervised by her well-meaning mother, who schemed
for a proper marriage and guarded her daughter’s virginity like the family’s credit.
After marriage, middle-class morality sternly demanded fidelity. Middle-class boys
were watched, too, but not as vigilantly. By the time they reached late adolescence,
they had usually attained considerable sexual experience with maids or prosti-
tutes. (See the feature “Listening to the Past: Middle-Class Youth and Sexuality”
on pages 643–644.)
In Paris alone, 155,000 women were registered as prostitutes between 1871
and 1903, and 750,000 others were suspected of prostitution in the same years.
Men of all classes visited prostitutes, but the middle and upper classes supplied
much of the motivating cash. Thus, though many middle-class men abided by
the publicly professed code of stern puritanical morality, others indulged their
appetites for prostitutes and sexual promiscuity. For many poor young women,
prostitution, like domestic service, was a stage of life and not a permanent em-
ployment. They went on to marry (or live with) men of their own class and estab-
lish homes and families.
A woman’s virginity before marriage was not as important to the working
classes, and in urban Europe around 1900, as many as one woman in three was
going to the altar an expectant mother. Unmarried young people in western, north-
ern, and central Europe were probably engaging in just as much sexual activity as
their parents and grandparents who had created the illegitimacy explosion of 1750
to 1850 (see page 514). However, the rising rate of illegitimacy was reversed in the
second half of the nineteenth century: more babies were born to married mothers.
What accounts for this reversal? Pregnancy led increasingly to marriage and the
establishment of a two-parent household. Skipping out was less acceptable, and
marriage was less of an economic challenge. Thus the urban working-class couple
became more stable, and that stability strengthened the family as an institution.
The rigid gender roles that had developed with industrialization were firmly
entrenched after 1850. Men and women occupied separate spheres: the wife as
mother and homemaker, the husband as wage earner. Well-paying jobs were off-
limits to women, and married women were subordinated to their husbands by law.
With all women facing discrimination in education and employment and with
middle-class women suffering especially from a lack of legal rights, there is little
wonder that some women rebelled and began the long-continuing fight for equal-
ity of the sexes and the rights of women. Their struggle proceeded on two main
fronts. First, following in the steps of women such as Mary Wollstonecraft (see
page 545), organizations founded by middle-class feminists campaigned for equal
legal rights for women as well as access to higher education and professional
employment. These middle-class feminists argued that unmarried women and
middle-class widows with inadequate incomes simply had to have more opportu-
nities to support themselves. Middle-class feminists also recognized that paid (as
opposed to unpaid) work could relieve the monotony that some women found in
their sheltered middle-class existence and put greater meaning into their lives.
In the later nineteenth century, these organizations scored some significant
victories, such as the 1882 law giving English married women full property rights.
More women found professional and white-collar employment, especially after
about 1880. But progress was slow and hard won. For example, in Germany before
1900, women were not admitted as fully registered students at a single university,
and it was virtually impossible for a woman to receive certification and practice as
a lawyer or doctor. (See the feature “Individuals in Society: Franziska Tiburtius.”)
In the years before 1914, middle-class feminists increasingly focused their atten-
tion on political action and fought for the right to vote for women.
Women inspired by utopian and especially Marxian socialism blazed a second
path. Often scorning the programs of middle-class feminists, socialist women lead-
ers argued that the liberation of working-class women would come only with the
liberation of the entire working class through revolution. In the meantime, they
championed the cause of working women and won some practical improvements,
especially in Germany, where the socialist movement was most effectively orga-
nized. In a general way, these different approaches to women’s issues reflected the
diversity of classes in urban society.
While the ideology and practice of rigidly separate spheres made women pow-
erless outside the home, within it their power grew stronger. Among the English
working classes, it was the wife who generally determined how the family’s money
was spent. In many families, the husband gave all his earnings to his wife to man-
age, whatever the law might read. She returned to him only a small allowance for
carfare, beer, tobacco, and union dues. All the major domestic decisions, from the
children’s schooling and religious instruction to the selection of new furniture or
a new apartment, were hers. Despite this power, however, a good deal of her effort
was directed toward pampering her husband as he expected. In countless humble
households, she saw that he had meat while she ate bread, that he relaxed by the
fire while she did the dishes.
The woman’s guidance of the household went hand in hand with the increased
emotional importance of home and family. The home she ran was idealized as a
warm shelter in a hard and impersonal urban world. For a child of the English
slums in the early 1900s,
home, however poor, was the focus of all love and interests, a sure fortress against a
hostile world. Songs about its beauties were ever on people’s lips. “Home, sweet
home,” first heard in the 1870s, had become “almost a second national anthem.”
Individuals in Society
Franziska Tiburtius
W hy did a small number of women in the late
nineteenth century brave great odds and embark
on professional careers? And how did a few of those
families of cottage workers around Zurich and loved
her work.
Graduating at age thirty-three in 1876, Tiburtius
manage to reach their objectives? The career and went to stay with her brother, a doctor in Berlin.
personal reflections of Franziska Tiburtius (tie-bur- Though well qualified to prac-
TEE-us), a pioneer in German medicine, suggest that tice, she ran into pervasive dis-
talent, determination, and economic necessity were crimination. She was not even
critical ingredients.* permitted to take the state medi-
Like many women of her time who would study and cal exams and could practice
pursue professional careers, Franziska Tiburtius (1843– only as an unregulated (and un-
1927) was born into a property-owning family of modest professional) “natural healer.”
means. The youngest of nine children on a small estate But after persistent fighting with
in northeastern Germany, the sensitive child wilted with the bureaucrats, she was able to
a harsh governess but flowered with a caring teacher display her diploma and prac-
and became an excellent student. tice as “Franziska Tiburtius,
Graduating at sixteen and needing to support herself, M.D. University of Zurich.” She
Tiburtius had few opportunities. A young woman from and Lehmus were in business.
a “proper” background could work as a governess or a Soon the two women real-
teacher without losing her respectability and spoiling ized their dream and opened a
her matrimonial prospects, but that was about it. She clinic, subsidized by a wealthy
Franziska Tiburtius, pioneering
tried both avenues. Working for six years as a governess industrialist, for female factory
woman physician in Berlin.
in a noble family and no doubt learning that poverty was workers. The clinic filled a great (Ullstein Bilderdienst /The Granger
often one’s fate in this genteel profession, she then need and was soon treating Collection, New York)
turned to teaching. Called home from her studies in many patients. A room with beds
Britain in 1871 to care for her brother, who had con- for extremely sick women was
tracted typhus as a field doctor in the Franco-Prussian later expanded into a second
War, she found her calling. She decided to become a clinic.
medical doctor. Tiburtius and Lehmus became famous. For fifteen
Supported by her family, Tiburtius’s decision was years, they were the only women doctors in all Berlin.
truly audacious. In all of Europe, only the University of An inspiration for a new generation of women, they
Zurich in republican Switzerland accepted female stu- added the wealthy to their thriving practice. But Tibur-
dents. Moreover, if it became known that she had stud- tius’s clinics always concentrated on the poor, providing
ied medicine and failed, she would never get a job as a them with subsidized and up-to-date treatment. Tal-
teacher. No parent would entrust a daughter to an ented, determined, and working with her partner, Ti-
“emancipated” radical who had carved up dead bodies! burtius experienced the joys of personal achievement
Although the male students at the university some- and useful service, joys that women and men share in
times harassed the women with crude pranks, Tiburtius equal measure.
thrived. The revolution of the microscope and the dis-
covery of microorganisms was rocking Zurich, and she
was fascinated by her studies. She became close friends Questions for Analysis
with a fellow female medical student from Germany, 1. How does Franziska Tiburtius’s life reflect both the
Emilie Lehmus, with whom she would form a lifelong challenges and the changing roles of middle-class
partnership in medicine. She did her internship with women in the later nineteenth century?
2. In what ways was Tiburtius’s career related to im-
*This portrait draws on Conradine Lück, Frauen: Neun Lebens- provements in health in urban society and to the
schicksale (Reutlingen: Ensslin & Laiblin, n.d.), pp. 153–185. expansion of the professions?
633
634 Chapter 24 Life in the Emerging Urban Society in the Nineteenth Century
temporary loss of freedom, if nothing else. Yet in an age when there was no good
alternative to mother’s milk, it saved lives. This surge of parental feeling also gave
rise to a wave of specialized books on child rearing and infant hygiene, such as
Droz’s phenomenally successful book. Droz urged fathers to get into the act and
pitied those “who do not know how to roll around on the carpet, play at being a
horse and a great wolf, and undress their baby.”5
The loving care lavished on infants was matched by greater concern for older
children and adolescents. They, too, were wrapped in the strong emotional ties of
a more intimate and protective family. For one thing, European couples began to
limit their number of children in order to care adequately for those they had. It was
evident by the end of the nineteenth century that the birthrate was declining across
Europe, as Figure 24.3 shows, and it continued to do so until after World War II.
The Englishwoman who married in the 1860s, for example, had an average of
about six children; her daughter marrying in the 1890s had only four; and her
granddaughter marrying in the 1920s had only two or possibly three.
The most important reason for this revolutionary reduction in family size, in
which the comfortable and well-educated classes took the lead, was parents’ desire
to improve their economic and social position and that of their children. Children
were no longer contributors to the family income; indeed, parents saved to provide
their children with such advantages as music lessons and summer vacations and
long, expensive university educations and suitable dowries. A young German
skilled worker with only one child spoke for many in his class when he said, “We
want to get ahead, and our daughter should have things better than my wife and
sisters did.”6 Thus the growing tendency of couples in the late nineteenth century
to use a variety of contraceptive methods—rhythm method, withdrawal method,
and mechanical devices—certainly reflected increased concern for children.
Indeed, many parents, especially in the middle classes, probably became too
concerned about their children, unwittingly subjecting
them to an emotional pressure cooker of almost unbear-
able intensity. The result was that many children and es-
pecially adolescents came to feel trapped and in need of 40
greater independence.
The rigid division of gender roles within the family 38
Germany
contributed to feelings of tension and anxiety. It was 36
widely believed that mother and child loved each other
easily but that relations between father and child were 34
necessarily difficult and often tragic. The father was a
32
Births (per thousand)
stranger; his world of business was far removed from the England
maternal world of spontaneous affection. Moreover, the 30 and Wales
father was demanding, often expecting the child to suc- Sweden
ceed where he himself had failed and making his love 28
conditional on achievement. Little wonder that the imag- 26
inative literature of the late nineteenth century came to
deal with the emotional and destructive elements of 24 France
22
Sec tion Review father-son relationships. In the Russian Feodor Dostoevski’s (dos-tuh-YEF-skee)
great novel The Brothers Karamazov (1880–1881), for example, four sons work
• Members of the working classes now knowingly or unknowingly to destroy their father. Later at the murder trial, one of
often married for love but in the middle
classes marriage was still an economic
the brothers claims to speak for all mankind and screams out, “Who doesn’t wish
arrangement, with young women care- his father dead?”
fully supervised while young men Sigmund Freud (froid) (1856–1939), the Viennese founder of psychoanalysis,
frequented prostitutes. formulated the most striking analysis of the explosive dynamics of the family, par-
• Kinship ties remained important for ticularly the middle-class family in the late nineteenth century. A physician by
members of a working-class family, training, Freud began his career treating mentally ill patients. He noted that the
who often lived near each other and hysteria of his patients appeared to originate in bitter early-childhood experiences
provided needed help and care.
wherein the child had been obliged to repress strong feelings. When these painful
• Rigid gender roles led to the develop- experiences were recalled and reproduced under hypnosis or through the patient’s
ment of organizations that pursued
women’s rights.
free association of ideas, the patient could be brought to understand his or her
unhappiness and eventually deal with it.
• Within the home a woman typically
The working classes probably had more avenues of escape from such tensions
had more power, managing the house-
hold’s income and making domestic than did the middle classes. Unlike their middle-class counterparts, who remained
decisions, but her primary responsibility economically dependent on their families until a long education was finished or a
was still to care for her husband proper marriage secured, working-class boys and girls went to work when they
and family. reached adolescence. Earning wages on their own, they could bargain with their
• Love and emotional bonding to chil- parents for greater independence within the household by the time they were six-
dren occurred earlier, as infant survival teen or seventeen. If they were unsuccessful, they could and did leave home to live
rates grew, and couples, for economic
reasons, generally had fewer children.
cheaply as paying lodgers in other working-class homes. Thus the young person
from the working classes broke away from the family more easily when emotional
• Freud blamed tension and anxiety in
young adulthood on early childhood
ties became oppressive. In the twentieth century, middle-class youths would follow
experiences, while popular literature this lead.
questioned parent-child relationships;
for working-class youths, escape was
possible as they could find work and
leave home, but for middle-class youths
there was no easy escape. Science and Thought
What major changes in science and thought reflected and influenced the
new urban society?
Chapter Review
What was life like in the cities, and how did urban life change in the nineteenth
century? (page 618) Key Terms
The revolution in industry had a decisive influence on the urban environment. The utilitarianism (p. 619)
populations of towns and cities grew rapidly because it was economically advantageous germ theory (p. 620)
to locate factories and offices in urban areas. This rapid growth worsened long-standing labor aristocracy (p. 628)
overcrowding and unhealthy living conditions and posed a frightening challenge for
society. Eventually government leaders, city planners, reformers, scientists, and ordi- sweated industries (p. 629)
nary citizens responded. They took effective action in public health and provided thermodynamics (p. 636)
themselves with other badly needed urban services. Gradually they tamed the fero- organic chemistry (p. 637)
cious savagery of the traditional city.
positivist method (p. 638)
evolution (p. 638)
What did the emergence of urban industrial society mean for rich and poor and Social Darwinists (p. 639)
those in between? (page 622) realism (p. 639)
As the quality of urban life improved, the class structure became more complex and
diversified than before. Urban society featured many distinct social groups, which existed
in a state of constant flux and competition. The gap between rich and poor remained
enormous and really quite traditional in mature urban society, although there were
countless gradations between the extremes. Large numbers of poor women in particular
continued to labor as workers in sweated industries, as domestic servants, and as prosti-
tutes in order to satisfy the demands of their masters in the servant-keeping classes.
How did families change as they coped with the challenges and the opportuni-
ties of the developing urban civilization? (page 630)
Major changes in family life accompanied the more complex and diversified class
system. Especially among the working classes, family life became more stable, more
loving, and less mercenary. These improvements had a price, however. Gender roles
for men and women became sharply defined and rigidly separate. Women especially
tended to be locked into a subordinate and stereotypical role. Nonetheless, on balance,
the quality of family life improved for all family members. Better, more stable family
relations reinforced the benefits for the masses of higher real wages, increased social
security, political participation, and education. Urban society in the late nineteenth
century represented a long step forward for humanity, but it remained very unequal.
What major changes in science and thought reflected and influenced the new
urban society? (page 636)
Inequality was a favorite theme of realist novelists such as Balzac and Zola. More
generally, literary realism reflected Western society’s growing faith in science, material
progress, and evolutionary thinking. The emergence of urban, industrial civilization
accelerated the secularization of the Western worldview.
Notes
1. A. Weber, The Growth of Cities in the Nineteenth Century (New York: Columbia University
Press, 1899), p. 1.
2. Quoted in E. Chadwick, Report on the Sanitary Condition of the Labouring Population of
Great Britain, ed. M. W. Flinn (Edinburgh: University of Edinburgh Press, 1965; original
publication, 1842), pp. 315–316.
642 Chapter 24 Life in the Emerging Urban Society in the Nineteenth Century
3. Quoted in R. P. Neuman, “The Sexual Question and Social Democracy in Imperial Ger-
many,” Journal of Social History 7 (Winter 1974): 276.
4. Quoted in R. Roberts, The Classic Slum: Salford Life in the First Quarter of the Century (Man-
chester, England: University of Manchester Press, 1971), p. 35.
5. Quoted in T. Zeldin, France, 1848–1945, vol. 1 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1973), p. 328.
6. Quoted in Neuman, “The Sexual Question,” p. 281.
7. A. Comte, The Positive Philosophy of Auguste Comte, trans. H. Martineau, vol. 1 (London:
J. Chapman, 1853), pp. 1–2.
643
the laws of Nature—were permitted only to the and the young women of the comfortable
very few. middle class? If so, what was that unity?
3. Zweig ends this passage with a value judgment:
Questions for Analysis “It was a bad time for youth.” Do you agree or
1. According to Zweig, how did the sex lives of disagree? Why?
young middle-class women and young middle-
class men differ? What accounted for these Source: “Middle-Class Youth and Sexuality,” from The
World of Yesterday by Stephan Zweig, translated by
differences?
Helmut Ripperger, copyright © 1943 by the Viking Press,
2. Was there nonetheless a basic underlying unity Inc. Used by permission of Viking Penguin, a division of
in the way society treated both the young men Penguin Group (USA) Inc., and Williams Verlag AG.
644
CHAPTER 25
The Age of
Nationalism
1850–1914
Chapter Preview
Napoleon III in France
How in France did Napoleon III seek to
reconcile popular and conservative
forces in an authoritarian nation-state?
645
646 Chapter 25 The Age of Nationalism, 1850–1914
T he revolutions of 1848 closed one era and opened another. Urban industrial
society began to take a strong hold on the continent and in the young United
States, as it already had in Great Britain. Internationally, the repressive peace and
diplomatic stability of Metternich’s time were replaced by a period of war and rapid
change. In thought and culture, exuberant romanticism gave way to hardheaded
realism. In the Atlantic economy, the hard years of the 1840s were followed by
good times and prosperity throughout most of the 1850s and 1860s. Perhaps most
important of all, Western society progressively developed, for better or worse, a
new and effective organizing principle capable of coping with the many-sided
challenge of the dual revolution and the emerging urban civilization. That prin-
ciple was nationalism—dedication to an identification with the nation-state.
The triumph of nationalism is an enormously significant historical develop-
ment that was by no means completely predictable. After all, nationalism had
been a powerful force since at least 1789, but it had repeatedly failed to realize its
goals, most spectacularly so in 1848. Yet by 1914 nationalism had become in one
way or another an almost universal faith in Europe and in the United States, a
faith that had evolved to appeal not only to predominately middle-class liberals but
also to the broad masses of society. To understand this fateful evolution is the task
of this chapter.
Louis Napoleon’s triumph in 1848 and his authoritarian rule in the 1850s pro-
vided the old ruling classes of Europe with a new model in politics. To what extent
might the expanding urban middle classes and even portions of the growing work-
ing classes rally to a strong and essentially conservative national state? This was
one of the great political questions in the 1850s and 1860s. In central Europe, a
resounding answer came with the national unification of Italy and Germany.
LOMBARDY VENETIA
SAVOY (from Austria) (from Austria 1866)
(to France 1860) Trieste
Magenta Milan Villafranca
Turin Solferino Venice
Po R. 45˚N
PIEDMONT PARMA
A
ROMAGNA
EN
FRANCE Genoa
OD
Bologna
OTTOMAN EMPIRE
M
NICE H
K
Florence AR
Nice CH d
N
Marseilles Pisa ES r
T ib
G
i
a
er R.
TUSCANY
D
t
i c
O
M
Elba S
N PAPAL STATES e
Corsica (1870)
a
O F
(France)
Rome
S A R D I
Bari
Naples
Taranto
Sardinia
Ty r r h e n i a n 40˚N
N I A
S e a
KINGDOM OF
THE TWO SICILIES
of the south voted to join Sardinia. When Garibaldi and Victor Emmanuel rode
through Naples to cheering crowds, they symbolically sealed the union of north
and south, of monarch and nation-state.
Cavour had succeeded. He had controlled Garibaldi and had turned popular
nationalism in a conservative direction. The new kingdom of Italy, which ex-
panded to include Venice in 1866 and Rome in 1870, was a parliamentary mon-
archy under Victor Emmanuel, neither radical nor democratic. Despite political
unity, only a small minority of Italian males had the right to vote. The propertied
classes and the common people were divided. A great and growing social and cul-
tural gap separated the progressive, industrializing north from the stagnant, agrar-
ian south. The new Italy was united on paper, but profound divisions remained.
mark. However, Bismarck was convinced that Austria should be expelled from
German affairs so that Prussia could be in control. He knew that a war with Austria
would have to be a localized one that would not provoke a mighty alliance against
Prussia. By skillfully neutralizing Russia and France, he was in a position to en-
gage in a war of his own making.
The Austro-Prussian War of 1866 lasted only seven weeks. Utilizing railroads
to mass troops and the new breechloading needle gun to achieve maximum fire-
power, the reorganized Prussian army overran northern Germany and defeated
Austria decisively at the Battle of Sadowa (SAD-daw-vah) in Bohemia. Anticipat-
ing Prussia’s future needs, Bismarck offered Austria realistic, even generous, peace
terms. Austria paid no reparations and lost no territory to Prussia, although Venetia
was ceded to Italy. But the German Confederation was dissolved, and Austria
agreed to withdraw from German affairs. The states north of the Main River were
grouped in the new North German Confederation, led by an expanded Prussia.
The mainly Catholic states of the south remained independent while forming al-
liances with Prussia. Bismarck’s fundamental goal of Prussian expansion was being
realized (see Map 25.2).
N
Nor th Königsberg
SCHLESWIG
S ea Danzig EAST PRUSSIA
Kiel
HOLSTEIN
5˚E Lübeck POMERANIA WEST PRUSSIA
Hamburg MECKLENBURG
Bremen
OLDENBURG El b Vi R U SS I A N E M P I R E
e s tu
HANOVER A la R
.
R.
BRANDENBURG I Warsaw
Amsterdam Hanover
Berlin POSEN
NETHERLANDS S W
S
ar
ta
WESTPHALIA
U
R.
Essen R
Ru P
Mul
hr Leipzig POLAND
Antwerp R. Od
er
de R.
Cologne R.
BELGIUM Bonn Weimar Dresden
SAXONY SILESIA
RHINE
PROVINCE
Sadowa 50˚N
. 1866
R
Frankfurt
ll e
e Prague Kraków
os M ai
M n R.
Sedan BOHEMIA
Luxembourg
1870 V Olmütz
ine R.
Ne
lta
Verdun Nuremberg
va R.
cka
Rh
LORRAINE MORAVIA
R.
E
BAVARIA
rR
Karlsruhe
va
R
.
M o ra
Nancy Stuttgart I
Strasbourg WÜRTTEMBERG u b e R.
n P
. Da
nR M
E
Vienna
ALSAC
Munich E
In
0 50 100 Km.
BADEN
N Pest
A Buda 0 50 100 Mi.
I
FRANCE R
Innsbruck S T
SWITZERLAND A U
Prussia before 1866
Conquered by Prussia in
Austro-Prussian War, 1866
Austrian territories excluded from
North German Confederation, 1867
ITALY Joined with Prussia to form
North German Confederation, 1867
45˚N
South German states joining with
Major battle Prussia to form German Empire, 1871
German Confederation boundary, 1815–1866 Won by Prussia in
Bismarck’s German Empire, 1871 Franco-Prussian War, 1871
September 1, 1870. Louis Napoleon himself was captured and humiliated. Three
days later, French patriots in Paris proclaimed yet another French republic and
vowed to continue fighting. But after five months, in January 1871, a starving Paris
surrendered, and France went on to accept Bismarck’s harsh peace terms. By this
time, the south German states had agreed to join a new German empire.
Nation Building in the United States 653
a year and satisfying an apparently insatiable demand from textile mills in Europe
and New England.
The rise of the cotton empire revitalized slave-based agriculture, spurred ex-
ports, and played a key role in igniting rapid U.S. economic growth. The large
profits flowing from cotton also led influential Southerners to defend slavery. Even
though three-quarters of all Southern white families were small farmers and owned
no slaves in 1850, Southern whites developed a strong cultural identity and came
to see themselves as a closely knit “we” distinct from the Northern “they.” North-
ern whites viewed their free-labor system as being morally superior. Thus regional
antagonisms intensified.
These antagonisms came to a climax after 1848 when a defeated Mexico
Homestead Act A result of the ceded to the United States a vast area stretching from west Texas to the Pacific
American Civil War that gave western Ocean. Debate over the extension of slavery in this new territory caused attitudes
land to settlers, reinforcing the concept
to harden on both sides. In Abraham Lincoln’s famous words, the United States
of free labor in a market economy.
was a “house divided.”
Lincoln’s election as president in 1860 gave Southern “fire-eaters” the chance
Sec tion Review they had been waiting for. Eventually eleven states left the Union, determined to
win their own independence, and formed the Confederate States of America.
• Differences between the urbanized
North and the agricultural slave-owning When Southern troops fired on a Union fort in South Carolina’s Charleston har-
plantations in the South led to the bor, war began.
American Civil War. The long Civil War (1861–1865) was the bloodiest conflict in American his-
• The factories and free market society of tory, but in the end the South was decisively defeated and the Union preserved.
the North were victorious over South- While Northern causalities were high, many people there prospered during the
ern rebels in the Civil War, fostering a war years and certain dominant characteristics of American life and national cul-
new American nationalism. ture took shape. Powerful business corporations emerged, steadfastly supported by
• The Homestead Act providing western the Republican party during and after the war. The Homestead Act of 1862,
land to settlers and the abolishment of which gave western land to settlers, and the Thirteenth Amendment of 1865,
slavery reinforced the concept of “mani-
fest destiny,” that the Union was des- which ended slavery, reinforced the concept of free labor taking its chances in a
tined to occupy the continent and market economy. Finally, the triumph of the Union seemed to confirm that the
become a great nation. nation’s “manifest destiny” was indeed to straddle a continent as a great world
power. Thus a new American nationalism grew out of civil war.
The Russian and the Ottoman empires also experienced profound political crises in
the mid-nineteenth century. These crises were unlike those occurring in Italy and
Germany, for neither Russia nor the Ottoman Empire aspired to build a single pow-
erful state out of a jumble of principalities. Both empires were already vast multi-
national states, built on long traditions of military conquest and absolutist rule by
elites from the dominant ethnic groups—the Russians and the Ottoman Turks. In
the early nineteenth century these governing elites in both states were strongly op-
posed to representative government and national self-determination, and they con-
modernization The changes that
enable a country to compete effectively tinued to concentrate on absolutist rule and competition with other great powers.
with the leading countries at a For both states relentless power politics led to serious trouble. It became clear to
given time. the leaders of both empires that they had to embrace the process of modernization,
The Modernization of Russia and the Ottoman Empire 655
defined narrowly and usefully as the changes that enable a country to compete
effectively with the leading countries at a given time. This limited conception of
modernization fits Russia after the Crimean War particularly well, and it helps
explain developments in the Ottoman Empire.
upper house, could debate and pass laws, but the tsar had an absolute veto. As in
Bismarck’s Germany, the emperor appointed his ministers, who did not need to
command a majority in the Duma.
The disappointed, predominately middle-class liberals, the largest group in the
newly elected Duma, saw the Fundamental Laws as a step backwards. Efforts to
cooperate with the tsar’s ministers soon broke down. After months of deadlock, the
tsar dismissed the Duma and rewrote the electoral law so as to increase greatly the
weight of the propertied classes. When elections were held, the tsar could count
on a loyal majority in the Duma. His chief minister then pushed through impor-
tant agrarian reforms designed to break down collective village ownership of land
and encourage the more enterprising peasants—his “wager on the strong.” In
1914, Russia was partially modernized, a conservative constitutional monarchy
with a peasant-based but industrializing economy.
Caught up in the Napoleonic wars and losing more territory to Russia, the Ot-
tomans were forced in 1816 to grant Serbia local autonomy. In 1830, the Greeks
won their national independence, while French armies began their long and
bloody conquest of Algeria (see page 606). The Ottoman Empire was losing terri-
tory and power.
Another threat to the empire came from within, with the rise of Muhammad
Ali, the Ottoman governor in Egypt. In 1831, and again in 1839, his French-
trained forces occupied the Ottoman provinces of Syria and then Iraq and ap-
peared ready to depose Sultan Mahmud II (r. 1808–1839). The Ottoman sultan
survived, but only because the European powers forced Muhammad Ali to with-
draw. The European powers, minus France, preferred a weak and dependent Ot-
toman state to a strong and revitalized Muslim entity under a dynamic leader such
as Muhammad Ali.
Realizing their precarious position, liberal Ottoman statesmen launched in
1839 an era of radical reforms, which lasted with fits and starts until 1876 and
Tanzimat A set of reforms that were culminated in a constitution and a short-lived parliament. Known as the Tanzimat
designed to remake the Ottoman Empire (TAHNZ-ee-MAT) (literally, regulations or orders), these reforms were designed to
on a western European model.
remake the empire on a western European model. New decrees called for the
equality of Muslims, Christians, and Jews before the law and a modernized admin-
Young Turks Fervent patriots who istration and military. New commercial laws allowed free importation of foreign
seized power in the revolution of 1908 goods and permitted foreign merchants to operate freely throughout the empire.
in the Ottoman Empire. Of great importance for later developments, growing numbers among the elite
and the upwardly mobile embraced Western education and accepted
Sec tion Review secular values to some extent.
Intended to bring revolutionary modernization, the Tanzimat per-
• The Russians began to catch up with the West by mitted partial recovery but fell short of its goals for several reasons. First,
modernizing, abolishing serfdom, building rail- the liberal reforms failed to halt the growth of nationalism among Chris-
roads, and attracting industry from the West,
which built huge coal and steel factories. tian subjects in the Balkans (see Chapter 27), which resulted in crises
and defeats that undermined all reform efforts. Second, the Ottoman
• The rise in industrialization contributed to the
spread of Marxist thought, leading to the Russian initiatives did not curtail the appetite of Western imperialism, which
revolutionary movement. secured a stranglehold on the Ottoman economy. Finally, equality be-
• The Revolution of 1905 arose from defeat abroad fore the law for all citizens and religious communities actually increased
by the Japanese and upheaval at home; when the religious disputes, which were in turn exacerbated by the relentless in-
army fired on a peaceful demonstration, revolts terference of the European powers. This development embittered rela-
and strikes began and the tsar issued the October tions between the religious communities, distracted the government
Manifesto, granting civil rights and an elected from its reform mission, and split Muslims into secularists and religious
Duma (parliament).
conservatives. These Islamic conservatives became the most dependable
• The Duma and the new constitution were a disap- support of Sultan Abdülhamid (ahb-dool-hah-MEED) (r. 1876–1909),
pointment to the middle-class liberals because the
tsar rewrote laws to secure his power and that of who abandoned the model of European liberalism in his long and re-
the propertied classes, ending collective village pressive reign.
ownership of land and preserving the conservative The combination of declining international power and conservative
constitutional monarchy with a peasant-based but tyranny eventually led to a powerful resurgence of the modernizing im-
industrialized economy. pulse among idealistic Turkish exiles in Europe and young army officers
• The Ottoman Empire embarked on a partially in Istanbul. These fervent patriots, the so-called Young Turks, seized
successful series of reforms, the Tanzimat, in an power in the revolution of 1908, and they forced the sultan to imple-
attempt to gain territory and power, but increasing
disputes over religion and Western imperialism ment reforms. Failing to stop the rising tide of anti-Ottoman nationalism
allowed the Young Turks to seize power in the in the Balkans, the Young Turks helped to prepare the way for the birth
revolution of 1908. of modern secular Turkey after the defeat and collapse of the Ottoman
Empire in World War I (see page 705).
The Responsive National State (1871–1914) 659
For central and western Europe, the unification of Italy and Germany by “blood
and iron” marked the end of a dramatic period of nation building. After 1871 the
heartland of Europe was organized into strong national states. Only on the borders
of Europe—in Ireland and Russia, in Austria-Hungary and the Ottoman Empire—
did subject peoples still strive for political unity and independence.
women could vote in twelve of the western United States. In 1914 Norway gave
the vote to most women. Elsewhere, the efforts of more militant feminists pre-
pared the way for the triumph of the women’s suffrage movement immediately
after World War I.
As the right to vote spread, politicians and parties in national parliaments rep-
resented the people more responsively. Governments also passed laws to alleviate
general problems, thereby acquiring greater legitimacy and appearing more wor-
thy of support.
There was a manipulative aspect to building support for strong nation-states
after 1871. Conservative and moderate leaders found that workers who voted so-
cialist would rally around the flag in a diplomatic crisis or cheer when distant ter-
ritory was seized in Africa or Asia (see Chapter 26). Therefore, after 1871 governing
elites frequently used militaristic policies to help manage domestic conflicts, but
at the expense of increasing international tensions. Some leaders fanned anti-
Semitism in order to unite Christians around their party.
of both the upper and the lower houses of the National Assembly were republi-
cans, and the Third Republic had firm foundations after almost a decade.
The moderate republicans sought to endure politically by appealing to the
next generation. They worked to expand the state system of public schools, so that
conservative Catholic schoolteachers were no longer the primary shapers of young
minds. New laws made elementary education for girls and boys both free and
compulsory. Public education served to reinforce nationalism and the value of
republican government.
Although the educational reforms of the 1880s disturbed French Catholics,
many of them rallied to the republic in the 1890s. The limited acceptance of the
modern world by the more liberal Pope Leo XIII (1878–1903) eased tensions. The
Dreyfus affair A divisive case in which Dreyfus affair, however, would lead to the separation of church and state in
Alfred Dreyfus, a Jewish captain in the France.
French army was falsely accused and
convicted of treason. The Catholic
Alfred Dreyfus, a Jewish captain in the French army, was falsely accused and
Church sided with the anti-Semites convicted of treason. In 1898 and 1899, the case split France apart. On one side
against Dreyfus; after Dreyfus was was the army, which had manufactured evidence against Dreyfus, joined by anti-
declared innocent, the French Semites and most of the Catholic establishment. On the other side stood the civil
government severed all ties between
the state and church. libertarians and most of the more radical republicans.
This battle, which eventually led to Dreyfus’s being declared innocent, revived
republican feeling against the church. Between 1901 and 1905, the French gov-
ernment severed all ties to the Catholic Church. The salaries of priests and bish-
ops were no longer paid by the government, and all churches were given to local
committees of lay Catholics. Catholic schools were put on their own financially
and soon lost a third of their students. In France only the growing socialist move-
ment, with its very different and thoroughly secular ideology, stood in opposition
to patriotic, republican nationalism.
The dual monarchy did not diffuse nationalist tensions, however. In Austria,
many Germans saw their traditional dominance threatened by Czechs, Poles, and
other Slavs. A particularly emotional issue in the Austrian parliament was the lan-
guage used in government and elementary education at the local level. From
1900 to 1914 the parliament was so divided that ministries generally could not
obtain a majority and ruled instead by decree. Even attempts to find common
ground on economic issues were unsuccessful. In Hungary the Magyar nobility
restricted voting to the wealthiest one-fourth of adult males, making the parlia-
ment the creature of the elite. Laws promoting the use of the Magyar (Hungarian)
language in schools and government were rammed through and bitterly resented,
especially by the Croatians and Romanians. While Hungarian extremists cam-
paigned loudly for total separation from Austria, Croatian and Romanian radicals
agitated for independence from Hungary. Unlike most major countries, which
harnessed nationalism to strengthen the state after 1871, the Austro-Hungarian
Empire was progressively weakened and destroyed by it.
665
and top officials, seeking their support in securing Questions for Analysis
territory for a Jewish state, usually in the Ottoman 1. Describe Theodor Herzl’s background and
Empire. Aptly described by an admiring contem- early beliefs. Do you see a link between Herzl’s
porary as “the first Jewish statesman since the early German nationalism and his later
destruction of Jerusalem,” Herzl proved most suc- Zionism?
cessful in Britain. He paved the way for the 1917
2. How did Herzl work as a leader to turn his
Balfour Declaration, which solemnly pledged Brit-
Zionist vision into a reality?
ish support for a “Jewish homeland” in Palestine.
666
Marxism and the Socialist Movement 667
the German-speaking lower middle class—and an unsuccessful young artist named Sec tion Review
Adolf Hitler.
Before 1914 anti-Semitism was most oppressive in eastern Europe, where Jews • Ordinary people were becoming more
nationalistic as they had more repre-
also suffered from terrible poverty. In the Russian empire, where there was no Jew- sentation in governments; women,
ish emancipation and 4 million of Europe’s 7 million Jewish people lived in 1880, too, were slowly winning the right to
officials used anti-Semitism to channel popular discontent away from the govern- vote, and governing elites took advan-
ment and onto the Jewish minority. Russian Jews were denounced as foreign ex- tage of nationalistic sentiments using
ploiters who corrupted national traditions, and in 1881 through 1882 a wave of militaristic policies to manage domes-
tic social conflicts.
violent pogroms commenced in southern Russia. The police and the army stood
aside for days while peasants looted and destroyed Jewish property. Official harass- • Chancellor Bismarck won popular
support by imposing high tariffs on
ment continued in the following decades, and large numbers of Russian Jews foreign grain and in an effort to take
emigrated to western Europe and the United States. About 2.75 million Jews left support away from the socialists,
eastern Europe between 1881 and 1914. enacted the first social security system,
but Emperor William II forced Bis-
marck to resign while the German
Social Democratic party broadened its
Marxism and the Socialist Movement base by focusing on gradual social and
political reform.
Why did the socialist movement grow, and how revolutionary was it?
• France’s mostly republican National
Assembly led by Adolphe Thiers
Nationalism served, for better or worse, as a new unifying principle. But what struggled to unite France and brought
about socialism? Socialist parties, which were generally Marxian parties dedicated stabilization by expanding the state
to an international proletarian revolution, grew rapidly in these years. Did this system of public schools and separat-
ing completely from the Catholic
mean that national states had failed to gain the support of workers? Certainly,
church after the Dreyfus Affair.
many prosperous and conservative citizens were greatly troubled by the socialist
• Britain’s House of Commons yielded
movement. And numerous historians have portrayed the years before 1914 as a
to public pressure and enacted exten-
time of increasing conflict between revolutionary socialism, on the one hand, and sive social welfare measures benefit-
a nationalist alliance of the conservative aristocracy and the prosperous middle ing the urban masses socially and
class, on the other. politically, but Irish calls for home
rule continued to be a problem along
with Catholic-Protestant conflict in
Northern Ireland.
The growth of socialist parties after 1871 was phenom-
The Socialist enal. (See the feature “Listening to the Past: The • Conflicting nationalisms created
International Making of a Socialist” on pages 671–672.) Neither
friction as Hungarians wanted total
separation from Austria while Croa-
Bismarck’s antisocialist laws nor his extensive social security system checked the tians and Romanians agitated for
growth of the German Social Democratic party, which espoused the Marxian ide- independence from Hungary.
ology. By 1912 it had millions of followers—mostly working-class people—and • German Jews won full political rights
was the largest party in the Reichstag. Socialist parties also grew in other countries, in 1848 and again in 1871, although
though nowhere else with such success. In 1883 Russian exiles in Switzerland they were still excluded from govern-
ment employment and suffered from
founded the Russian Social Democratic party, and various socialist parties were
the growth of anti-Semitism in Aus-
unified in 1905 in the French Section of the Workers International. Belgium and tria, eastern Europe, and Russia.
Austria-Hungary also had strong socialist parties.
As the name of the French party suggests, Marxian socialist parties were eventu-
ally linked together in an international organization. Marx believed that “the work-
ing men have no country,” and he had urged proletarians of all nations to unite. Marx
himself played an important role in founding the First International of social-
ists—the International Working Men’s Association. Then Marx enthusiastically
embraced the passionate, vaguely radical patriotism of the Paris Commune and its
terrible conflict with the French National Assembly as a giant step toward socialist
revolution. This impetuous action frightened many of his early supporters, espe-
cially the more moderate British labor leaders. The First International collapsed.
Yet international proletarian solidarity remained an important objective for
Marxists. In 1889, as the individual parties in different countries grew stronger,
668 Chapter 25 The Age of Nationalism, 1850–1914
socialist leaders came together to form the Second International, which lasted
until 1914. The International was only a federation of national socialist parties, but
it had a great psychological impact. Every three years, delegates from the different
parties met to interpret Marxian doctrines and plan coordinated action. May 1
(May Day) was declared an annual international one-day strike, a day of marches
and demonstrations. A permanent executive for the International was established.
Many feared and many others rejoiced in the growing power of socialism and the
Second International.
Perhaps most important of all, workers’ standard of living rose gradually but
substantially after 1850. Workers experienced gradual wage increases in most con-
tinental countries after 1850, though much less strikingly in late-developing Rus-
sia. The quality of life in urban areas improved dramatically as well. Therefore,
workers tended more and more to become militantly moderate: they demanded
gains, but they were less likely to take to the barricades in pursuit of them.
The growth of labor unions reinforced this trend toward moderation. In Ger-
many, for example, unions had been denied rights and were viewed with suspicion
as socialist fronts during their early years. But as German industrialization stormed
ahead, almost all legal harassment of unions was eliminated, and union member-
ship skyrocketed. Increasingly, unions in Germany focused on bread-and-butter
issues—wages, hours, working conditions—rather than on the dissemination of
pure socialist doctrine. Genuine collective bargaining, long opposed by socialist
revisionism An effort by various
intellectuals as a “sellout,” was officially recognized as desirable by the German socialists to update Marxian doctrines
Trade Union Congress in 1899. When employers proved unwilling to bargain, a to reflect the realities of the time.
series of strikes forced them to change their minds. Germany was the most indus-
trialized, socialized, and unionized continental country by 1914.
The German trade unions and their leaders were in fact, if not in name, thor- Sec tion Review
oughgoing revisionists. Revisionism was an effort by various socialists to update • The Socialist International was an
Marxian doctrines to reflect the realities of the time. Thus the socialist Edward organized group of socialist parties
Bernstein (BURN-stine) (1850–1932) argued in 1899 in his Evolutionary Social- from many countries; after the First
ism that socialists should combine with other progressive forces to win gradual International collapsed, a Second
formed in 1889, meeting every three
evolutionary gains for workers through legislation, unions, and further economic years until 1914 to discuss Marxian
development. These views were denounced as heresy by the German Social Dem- doctrines and make plans, declaring
ocratic party and later by the entire Second International. Yet the revisionist, grad- each May 1 as an international one-
ualist approach continued to gain the tacit acceptance of many German socialists, day strike with marches and demon-
particularly in the trade unions. strations.
Socialist parties before 1914 had clear-cut national characteristics. Russians • For the working class, socialism be-
and socialists in the Austro-Hungarian Empire tended to be the most radical. The came more a means for gradual
change than for revolution as they
German party talked revolution but practiced reformism, greatly influenced by its reaped the benefits of voting, union
enormous trade-union movement. The French party talked revolution and tried to bargaining, and an increased standard
practice it, unrestrained by a trade-union movement that was both very weak and of living.
very radical. In England the socialist but non-Marxian Labour party, reflecting the • Edward Bernstein’s revisionism was
well-established union movement, was formally committed to gradual reform. In an attempt to make socialism less
Spain and Italy, Marxian socialism was very weak. There anarchism, seeking to smash revolutionary and more gradual by
the state rather than the bourgeoisie, dominated radical thought and action. combining it with legislation, unions,
and economic development, but the
In short, socialist policies and doctrines varied from country to country. Social- German Social Democratic party
ism itself was to a large extent “nationalized” behind the imposing façade of inter- and the Second International
national unity. This helps explain why when war came in 1914, almost all socialist denounced it.
leaders supported their governments.
Chapter Review
How in France did Napoleon III seek to reconcile popular and conservative forces
in an authoritarian nation-state? (page 646) Key Terms
After 1850, Western society became nationalistic as well as urban and industrial. Red Shirts (p. 649)
Conservative monarchical governments, recovering from the revolutionary trauma of Zollverein (p. 650)
1848, learned to remodel early so as to build stronger states with greater popular sup- (continued)
port. Napoleon III in France led the way, combining authoritarian rule with economic
prosperity and positive measures for the poor.
670 Chapter 25 The Age of Nationalism, 1850–1914
How did the process of unification in Italy and Germany create conservative Homestead Act (p. 654)
nation-states? (page 648)
modernization (p. 654)
In Italy, Cavour joined traditional diplomacy with national revolt in the north and zemstvo (p. 655)
Garibaldi’s revolutionary patriotism in the south, expanding the liberal monarchy of
Sardinia-Piedmont into a conservative nation-state. Bismarck also combined tradi- revolution of 1905 (p. 656)
tional statecraft with national feeling to expand the power of Prussia and its king in a Bloody Sunday (p. 656)
new German empire. October Manifesto (p. 656)
Duma (p. 656)
In what ways did the United States experience the full drama of nation build- Tanzimat (p. 658)
ing? (page 653) Young Turks (p. 658)
In the mid-century years, the United States also experienced a crisis of nation build- Reichstag (p. 660)
ing. The United States overcame sectionalism in a war that prevented an independent Kulturkampf (p. 660)
South and seemed to confirm America’s destiny as a great world power. Dreyfus affair (p. 662)
People’s Budget (p. 662)
What steps did Russia and the Ottoman Turks take toward modernization, and Zionism (p. 664)
how successful were they? (page 654) revisionism (p. 669)
In autocratic Russia, defeat in the Crimean War led to the emancipation of the serfs,
economic modernization with railroad building and industrialization, and limited po-
litical reform. The Ottoman Empire also sought to modernize to protect the state, but
it was considerably less successful.
Why after 1871 did ordinary citizens feel a growing loyalty to their governments?
(page 659)
Nation-states gradually enlisted widespread popular support, providing men and
women with a greater sense of belonging, and giving them specific political, social,
and economic improvements.
Why did the socialist movement grow, and how revolutionary was it? (page 667)
Even the growing socialist movement became increasingly national in orientation,
gathering strength as a champion of working-class interests in domestic politics. Yet
even though nationalism served to unite peoples, it also drove them apart—obvious
not only in the United States before the Civil War and in Austria-Hungary and Ireland,
but also throughout Europe. There the universal national faith, which usually reduced
social tensions within states, promoted a bitter, almost Darwinian, competition be-
tween states and thus threatened the progress and unity it had helped to build, as we
shall see in Chapters 26 and 27.
Notes
1. H. Schulze, States, Nations and Nationalism: From the Middle Ages to the Present (Oxford:
Blackwell, 1994), pp. 222–223, 246–247.
2. J. McKay, Pioneers for Profit: Foreign Entrepreneurship and Russian Industrialization, 1885–
1913 (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1970), pp. 112–157.
3. R. Seltzer, Jewish People, Jewish Thought: The Jewish Experience in History (New York: Mac-
millan, 1980), p. 533.
671
In the factory I became another woman. . . . I Questions for Analysis
told my [female] comrades all that I had read of the 1. How did Popp describe and interpret work in
workers’ movement. Formerly I had often told sto- the factory?
ries when they had begged me for them. But in- 2. To what extent did her socialist interpretation
stead of narrating . . . the fate of some queen, I now of factory life fit the facts she described?
held forth on oppression and exploitation. I told of 3. What were Popp’s political interests before she
accumulated wealth in the hands of a few, and in- became a socialist?
troduced as a contrast the shoemakers who had no
4. Was this account likely to lead other working-
shoes and the tailors who had no clothes. On breaks women to socialism? Why or why not?
I read aloud the articles in the Social Democratic
paper and explained what Socialism was as far as I
understood it. . . . [While I was reading] it often
Source: Slightly adapted from A. Popp, The Autobiogra-
happened that one of the clerks passing by shook
phy of a Working Woman, trans. E. C. Harvey (Chicago:
his head and said to another clerk: “The girl speaks F. G. Browne, 1913), pp. 29, 34–35, 39, 66–69, 71, 74,
like a man.” 82–90.
672
CHAPTER 26
The West and
the World
1815–1914
Chapter Preview
Industrialization and the World Economy
What were some of the global
consequences of European
industrialization between 1815 and 1914?
673
674 Chapter 26 The West and the World, 1815–1914
The Industrial Revolution created, first in Great Britain and then in continental
Europe and North America, a tremendously dynamic economic system. In the
course of the nineteenth century, Europeans extended that system across the face
of the earth through both peaceful and militaristic means. In general, they fash-
ioned the global economic system so that the largest share of gains flowed to the
West and its propertied classes.
Developed countries
2325 The enormous income disparities between devel-
(in 1960 U.S. dollars)
Third World
oped and Third World countries (see Figure 26.1) are
poignant indicators of equal disparities in food and cloth-
1550 ing, health and education, life expectancy and general
material well-being. The reason for these disparities has
775
only the traditional tropical products—spices, tea, sugar, coffee—but also new raw
materials for industry, such as jute, rubber, cotton, and coconut oil.
As their economies grew, Europeans began to make massive foreign invest-
ments beginning about 1840. By the outbreak of World War I in 1914, wealthy
Europeans had invested more than $40 billion abroad. Great Britain, France, and
Germany were the principal investing countries. Most of the capital exported did
not go to European colonies or protectorates in Asia and Africa. Europeans found
the most profitable opportunities for investment in construction of the railroads,
ports, and utilities that were necessary for white settlers to develop the lands in
such places as Australia and the Americas. Much of this investment was peaceful
and mutually beneficial for lenders and borrowers. The victims were Native Amer-
ican Indians and Australian aborigines, who were decimated by the diseases,
liquor, and weapons of an aggressively expanding Western society.
China’s neighbor Japan had decided by 1640 to seal off the country from all
European influences in order to preserve traditional Japanese culture and society.
When American and British whaling ships began to appear off Japanese coasts
almost two hundred years later, the policy of exclusion was still in effect. An order
of 1825 commanded Japanese officials to “drive away foreign vessels without sec-
ond thought.”1
Japan’s refusal to share its ports complicated the provisioning of whaling ships
and trading vessels in the eastern Pacific. It also thwarted the hope of trade and
profit. Americans came to see it as their duty to force the Japanese to behave as a
“civilized” nation.
After several unsuccessful American attempts to establish commercial rela-
tions with Japan, Commodore Matthew Perry steamed into Edo (ED-doe) (now
Tokyo) Bay in 1853 and demanded diplomatic negotiations with the emperor. Ja-
pan entered a grave crisis. Some Japanese warriors urged resistance, but senior
officials realized how defenseless their cities were against naval bombardment.
Shocked and humiliated, they reluctantly signed a treaty with the United States
that opened two ports and permitted trade. Over the next five years, more treaties
spelled out the rights and privileges of the Western nations and their merchants in
Japan. Japan was “opened.”
678 Chapter 26 The West and the World, 1815–1914
ORIGINS DESTINATIONS
Finland, Denmark,
France, Belgium, Other 4% United
Switzerland, etc. 4% Brazil 7% States 45%
Netherlands 1%
Portugal 5% Norway 1% Australia/
Sweden 2% New Zealand 7%
Russia 4%*
Poland 5%
Canada 8%
Austria 7% Great Britain
and Ireland 34%
Argentina 10%
Spain 9%
truly migrants as opposed to immigrants—that is, they returned home after some
time abroad. One in two migrants to Argentina and probably one in three to the
United States eventually returned to their native land. Once again, the possibility
of buying land in the old country was of central importance.
Ties of family and friendship played a crucial role in the movement of peoples.
Many people from a given province or village settled together in rural enclaves or
tightly knit urban neighborhoods thousands of miles away. Very often a strong
individual—a businessman, a religious leader—would blaze the way and others
would follow, forming a “migration chain.”
Many landless young European men and women were spurred to leave by a
spirit of revolt and independence. In Sweden and in Norway, in Jewish Russia and
in Italy, these young people felt frustrated by the small privileged classes, which
often controlled both church and government and resisted demands for change
and greater opportunity. Many a young Norwegian seconded the passionate cry of
Norway’s national poet, Martinius Bjørnson (BYURN-suhn): “Forth will I! Forth! I
will be crushed and consumed if I stay.”3 Thus for many, migration was a radical
way to “get out from under.” Migration slowed down when the people won basic
political and social reforms, such as the right to vote and social security.
A crucial factor in the migrations before 1914 was, therefore, the general pol- Sec tion Review
icy of “whites only” in the open lands of possible permanent settlement. This, too,
was part of Western dominance in the increasingly lopsided world. Largely suc- • Population growth and the search for
better economic and social opportuni-
cessful in monopolizing the best overseas opportunities, Europeans and people of ties drove European migration, which
European ancestry reaped the main benefits from the great migration. By 1913 slowed when these conditions im-
people in Australia, Canada, and the United States all had higher average incomes proved in the home country.
than people in Great Britain, still Europe’s wealthiest nation. • Migrants were an asset to the receiv-
ing countries as they worked hard and
often arrived with family and friends
forming a “migration chain,” all
Western Imperialism (1880–1914) settling in the same neighborhoods or
How and why after 1875 did European nations rush to build political in specific areas.
empires in Africa and Asia? • Asian migrants went to work most
often as indentured laborers in awful
conditions after the suppression of the
The expansion of Western society reached its apex between about 1880 and 1914. slave trade, but laws allowing only
In those years, the leading European nations not only continued to send massive whites to settle permanently limited
streams of migrants, money, and manufactured goods around the world, but also their numbers.
rushed to create or enlarge vast political empires abroad. This political empire
building contrasted sharply with the economic penetration of non-Western territo-
ries between 1816 and 1880, which had left a China or a Japan “opened” but po-
litically independent. By contrast, the empires of the late nineteenth century
recalled the old European colonial empires of the seventeenth and eighteenth
centuries and led contemporaries to speak of the new imperialism. new imperialism The drive to create
Characterized by a frantic rush to plant the flag over as many people and as vast political empires abroad, recalling
the old European colonial empires of the
much territory as possible, the new imperialism had momentous consequences. It seventeenth and eighteenth centuries
resulted in new tensions among competing European states, and it led to wars and and contrasting with the economic
rumors of war with non-European powers. The new imperialism was aimed pri- penetration of non-Western territories
marily at Africa and Asia and subjugated millions under European rule. between 1816 and 1880.
ea
(Portugal) Casablanca n
TUNISIA Sea N
MOROCCO Tripoli Cyrene
IFNI
Canary Is. Cairo
(Spain)
ALGER IA
RIO DE ORO L I B YA
EGYPT
Re
Nile R.
cer
Tropic of Can
d
Aswan
Se
ARABIA 20°N
S A H A R A
a
FRENCH WEST AFRICA
Se
e
n
ERITREA
ga
Omdurman
Nig
GAMBIA Khartoum
lR
er
FRENCH
Blu
.
Adowa SOMALILAND
R.
L. Chad ANGLO-EGYPTIAN
eN
PORTUGUESE
SUDAN
ile
GUINEA NORTH ER N BRITISH
ND
R.
ICA
TO G O L A N D
ILA
SIERRA LEONE
AF R
ETH IOP IA
W hi t e
AL
IVORY GOLD
M
IAL
LIBERIA COAST COAST
SO
N i le R .
S. NIGERIA
N
K AM ER U N
TO
IA
Uele R.
Fernando Po
L
UA
TA
(Spain) Congo I
SPANISH GUINEA
EQ R. BRITISH
UGANDA EAST AFRICA 0° Equator
CH
(Portugal)
FR
S A H A R A 20°N NORTHERN
SENEGAL RHODESIA zi R. NYASALAND
e b
AR
Ni
m
ge
Za
SC
r
R.
SOUTHERN
GA
GERMAN RHODESIA MOZAMBIQUE 20°S
DA
SOUTHWEST
MA
Congo R AFRICA BECHUANALAND
. 0° Tropic of Capricorn
TRANSVAAL
SWAZILAND
ORANGE
FREE STATE Isandhlwana
BASUTOLAND
UNION OF
L
A
SOUTH AFRICA AT British Portuguese
20°S N
Cape Town French Belgian
COLONIAL PRESENCE 0 800 Km.
0 400 800 Km. German Spanish
IN AFRICA, 1878 CAPE
COLONY Italian Independent African
0 800 Mi.
20°W 0° 20°E 40°E 0 400 800 Mi. states
684
Western Imperialism (1880–1914) 685
a railroad to supply arms and reinforcements as it went. Finally, in 1898 these Brit-
ish troops met their foe at Omdurman (om-door-MAHN) (see Map 26.1), where
Muslim tribesmen armed with spears charged time and time again, only to be cut
down by the recently invented machine gun. In the end, eleven thousand brave
Muslim tribesmen lay dead, while only twenty-eight Britons had been killed.
Continuing up the Nile after the Battle of Omdurman, Kitchener’s armies
found that a small French force had beaten them to the village of Fashoda (fuh-
SHOH-duh). The result was a serious diplomatic crisis and even the threat of war.
Eventually, wracked by the Dreyfus affair (see page 662) and unwilling to fight,
France backed down and withdrew its forces, allowing the British to take over.
The British conquest of Sudan exemplifies the general process of empire build-
ing in Africa. The fate of the Muslim force at Omdurman was eventually inflicted on
all native peoples who resisted European rule: they were blown away by vastly supe-
rior armaments. But however much the European powers squabbled for territory
and privilege around the world, they always had the sense to stop short of actually
fighting each other. Imperial ambitions were not worth a great European war.
Riga
Moscow Sea of
n Railway Omsk
eria Lake O k h o t sk
ns-Sib
Tra Baikal
Samara Amur AMUR DISTRICT
Warsaw Irkutsk Chita (1858)
Sakhalin
Brest-
R.
Orenburg
R.
Litovsk Kiev
ga
ni
D
ep
Vol
er Khabarovsk
R. M AN C H U RI A (1858) Karafuto
OUTER MONGOLIA (1905)
(Russian Influence, 1912)
Kazalinsk
Aral Lake
O LIA
Danube R. Sea Balkash NG Harbin
MO Shenyang
Ca
ck Sea R
Bla SINKIANG NE (Mukden)
spi
Batum Tashkent Vladivostok
(1878) Bukhara (1864) IN L
Constantinople
an
(1860)
Krasnovodsk HO Sea of
RE
Andizhan (1871) Beijing KOREA
Angora Kars Baku JE 40°N
R.
Ashkhabad (1905, 1910)
(1878) Japan
Sea
Samarkand
PI
Lüshun (Port Arthur)
He
OTTOMA (1881)
Tianjin
N (1868) (Japan 1905)
ng
EM Merv
EM
a
P Tehran (1884) N Hu Weihai (Gr. Br. 1898)
IR TA Jiaozhou
RUSSIAN SPHERE Kushka IS KASHMIR (Ger. 1898)
Medite Beirut N
E
rranean (1907) A (1846)
E
S
GH
Damascus Baghdad PUNJAB E
.
Sea H C H I N A Nanjing
In dus R
IM N
AF
TIBET . Shanghai P A
PE RS I A AL iR
N AY ng
z (Gr. Br. 1842) JA
KUWAIT
BRITISH Delhi NE
A M BHUTAN Ya Wuhan
TS.
Pe
(1899) PA East
SPHERE BALUCHISTAN L Chongqing
rs
(1907)
Gu g Fuzhou
lf G a n es R . Sea
eR
Re
ARABIA Kunming
Xiamen
.
Medina
Macao Guangzhou (Gr. Br. 1842) Tropic of Cancer
OMAN Calcutta (Port. 1557) Hong Kong (Gr. Br. 1842)
Sea
(1891) Diu
Arabian (Port.) BURM A Hanoi Zhanjiang (France 1898)
(1852, 1885) Haiphong 20°N
Sea Bombay INDIA B ay Hainan
0 500 1,000 Km. Yanaon of Rangoon
SIAM Philippine Is.
PACIFIC
(Fr.) FRENCH
HADRAMAUT (1888) Bengal INDOCHINA Manila (U.S. 1898)
0 500 1,000 Mi. WEST ADEN Madras Bangkok (1859, 1907) OCEAN
(1903) South
Goa Pondicherry (Fr.) China
Andaman Is. Saigon
(Port.) Karikal (Fr.) (Gr. Br.) Sea
A F R I C A BRITISH NORTH
Ceylon BORNEO
MALAY STATES (1888)
(1874, 1909)
SARAWAK
(1888)
Singapore
Territories held by Russian Empire (Gr. Br. 1819)
Equator 0°
Western powers Borneo
Great Britain
Japan and its territories I N D I A N O C E A N Celebes
Sumatra
Independent Asian states DU
France TCH New Guinea
Batavia EAST
Ottoman Empire INDIES
Netherlands
Java (Portugal 1859)
United States Major railroads (1619) (Neth.)
Timor
Peace and stability under European control also facilitated the spread of Chris-
tianity. In Africa, Catholic and Protestant missionaries competed with Islam south
of the Sahara, seeking converts and building schools to spread the Gospel. Many
Africans’ first real contact with whites was in mission schools. Some peoples, such
as the Ibo in Nigeria, became highly Christianized.
Such occasional successes in black Africa contrasted with the general failure
of missionary efforts in India, China, and the Islamic world. There Christians of-
ten preached in vain to peoples with ancient, complex religious beliefs. Yet the
number of Christian believers around the world did increase substantially in the
nineteenth century, and missionary groups kept trying. Unfortunately, “many mis-
sionaries had drunk at the well of European racism,” and this probably prevented
them from doing better.7
and central India tried to drive the British out, but the rebellion was crushed, pri-
marily by native troops from southern India. Thereafter the British Parliament in
London ruled India directly, with white administrators in India carrying out their
orders. Many British shared the sentiments of Lord Kitchener in justifying British
hegemony:
It is this consciousness of the inherent superiority of the European which has won
for us India. However well educated and clever a native may be, and however
brave he may prove himself, I believe that no rank we can bestow on him would
cause him to be considered an equal of the British officer.10
British women played an important part in the imperial enterprise, especially
after the opening of the Suez Canal in 1869 made it much easier for civil servants
and businessmen to bring their wives and children with them to India. These Brit-
ish families tended to live in their own separate communities, where they occu-
pied large houses with well-shaded porches, handsome lawns, and a multitude of
servants. It was the wife’s responsibility to direct their households and servants with
the same self-confident authoritarianism that characterized British political rule
in India. (See the feature “Listening to the Past: A British Woman in India” on
pages 696–697.)
With British men and women sharing a sense of mission as well as strong feel-
ings of racial and cultural superiority, the British established a modern system of
progressive secondary education in which all instruction was in English. Thus
through education and government service, the British offered some Indians op-
portunities for both economic and social advancement. High-caste Hindus, par-
ticularly quick to respond, emerged as skillful intermediaries between the British
rulers and the Indian people, and soon they formed a new elite profoundly influ-
enced by Western thought and culture.
This new bureaucratic elite played a crucial role in modern economic devel-
opment, which was a second result of British rule. Irrigation projects for agricul-
ture, the world’s third-largest railroad network for good communications, and large
tea and jute plantations geared to the world economy were all developed. Unfor-
tunately, the lot of the Indian masses improved little, for the increase in produc-
tion was eaten up by population increase.
Finally, with a well-educated, English-speaking Indian bureaucracy and mod-
ern communications, the British created a unified, powerful state. They placed
under the same general system of law and administration the vanquished king-
doms of the entire subcontinent—groups that had fought each other for centuries
and had been repeatedly conquered by Muslim and Mongol invaders.
In spite of these achievements, the decisive reaction to European rule was the
rise of nationalism among the Indian elite. No matter how anglicized and neces-
sary a member of the educated classes became, he or she could never become the
white ruler’s equal. The top jobs, the best clubs, the modern hotels, and even
certain railroad compartments were sealed off to brown-skinned Indians. The
peasant masses might accept such inequality as the latest version of age-old oppres-
sion, but the well-educated, English-speaking elite eventually could not. For the
elite, racial discrimination meant bitter injustice. It flagrantly contradicted those
cherished Western concepts of human rights and equality. Moreover, it was based
on dictatorship, no matter how benign.
By 1885, when educated Indians came together to found the predominately
Hindu Indian National Congress, demands were increasing for the equality and
self-government that Britain had already granted white-settler colonies, such as
Canada and Australia. By 1907, emboldened in part by Japan’s success (see the
next section), the radicals in the Indian National Congress were calling for com-
plete independence. Even the moderates were demanding home rule for India
through an elected parliament. Although there were sharp divisions between Hin-
dus and Muslims, Indians were finding an answer to the foreign challenge. The
common heritage of British rule and Western ideals, along with the reform and
revitalization of the Hindu religion, had created a genuine movement for national
independence.
samurai Japanese warrior nobility samurai (SAH-muh-rye), the shogun governed an unindustrialized country of
who were often poor, restless, and peasants and city dwellers.
intensely proud.
When foreign diplomats and merchants began to settle in Yokohama (yoh-
kuh-HAH-muh), radical samurai reacted with a wave of antiforeign terrorism and
antigovernment assassinations between 1858 and 1863. The imperialist response
was swift. An allied fleet of American, British, Dutch, and French warships demol-
ished key forts, further weakening the power and prestige of the shogun’s govern-
ment. Then in 1867, a coalition led by patriotic samurai seized control of the
government and restored the political power of the emperor. This was the Meiji
(MAY-jee) Restoration, a great turning point in Japanese development.
The immediate, all-important goal of the new government was to meet the
foreign threat. The battle cry of the Meiji reformers was “Enrich the state and
strengthen the armed forces.” Yet how were these tasks to be done? In a remark-
able about-face, the leaders of Meiji Japan dropped their antiforeign attacks and
initiated a series of measures to reform Japan along modern lines. In the broadest
sense, the Meiji leaders tried to harness the power inherent in Europe’s dual revo-
lution in order to protect their country and catch up with the West.
In 1871 the new leaders abolished the old feudal structure and declared social
equality. They decreed freedom of movement in a country where traveling abroad
had been a most serious crime. They created a free, competitive, government-
stimulated economy. Japan began to build railroads and
modern factories. Thus the new generation adopted
many principles of a free, liberal society, and, as in Eu-
rope, such freedom resulted in a tremendously creative
release of human energy.
Yet the overriding concern of Japan’s political leader-
ship was always a powerful state, and to achieve this,
more than liberalism was borrowed from the West. A
powerful modern navy was created, and the army was
completely reorganized along European lines, so that an
army of draftees and a professional officer corps replaced
the aristocratic samurai warriors. Japan also adapted
skillfully the West’s science and modern technology, par-
ticularly in industry, medicine, and education. Many
Japanese were encouraged to study abroad, and the gov-
ernment paid large salaries to attract foreign experts.
These experts were always carefully controlled, however,
and replaced by trained Japanese as soon as possible.
By 1890, the new state was firmly established. Follow-
ing the model of the German Empire, Japan established
an authoritarian constitution and rejected democracy.
The power of the emperor and his ministers was vast;
that of the legislature, limited.
Japan successfully copied the imperialism of West-
ern society. Expansion not only proved that Japan was
strong; it also cemented the nation together in a great mission. Having “opened”
Korea with the gunboat diplomacy of imperialism in 1876, Japan decisively de-
feated China in a war over Korea in 1894 and 1895 and took Formosa (modern-
day Taiwan). In the next years, Japan competed aggressively with the leading
European powers for influence and territory in China, particularly Manchuria
(man-CHOOR-ee-uh). There Japanese and Russian imperialism met and collided.
In 1904 Japan attacked Russia without warning, and after a bloody war, Japan
emerged with a valuable foothold in China. By 1910, with the annexation of Ko-
rea, Japan had become a major imperialist power.
Chapter Review
What were some of the global consequences of European industrialization
between 1815 and 1914? (page 674) Key Terms
In the nineteenth century, the industrializing West entered the third and most dy- Third World (p. 674)
namic phase of its centuries-old expansion into non-Western lands. In so doing, West- opium trade (p. 676)
ern nations promoted a prodigious growth of world trade, forced reluctant countries khedive (p. 678)
such as China and Japan into the globalizing economy, and profitably subordinated
many lands to their own economic interests. great migration (p. 679)
great white walls (p. 680)
new imperialism (p. 681)
How was massive migration an integral part of Western expansion? (page 679)
Afrikaners (p. 681)
In response to population pressures at home and economic opportunities abroad, Berlin conference (p. 683)
Western nations also sent forth millions of emigrants to the sparsely populated areas of
white man’s burden (p. 687)
European settlement in North and South America, Australia, and Asiatic Russia. Mi-
gration from Asia was much more limited, mainly because European settlers raised Great Rebellion (p. 689)
high barriers against Asian immigrants. shogun (p. 691)
samurai (p. 692)
hundred days of reform (p. 693)
How and why after 1875 did European nations rush to build political empires in
Africa and Asia? (page 681)
After 1875, Western countries grabbed vast political empires in Africa and rushed to
establish political influence in Asia. The reasons for this culminating surge were many,
but the economic thrust of robust industrial capitalism, an ever-growing lead in tech-
nology, and the competitive pressures of European nationalism were particularly im-
portant.
Notes
1. Quoted in J. W. Hall, Japan, from Prehistory to Modern Times (New York: Delacorte Press,
1970), p. 250.
2. Quoted in Earl of Cromer, Modern Egypt (London, 1911), p. 48.
3. Quoted in T. Blegen, Norwegian Migration to America, vol. 2 (Northfield, Minn.:
Norwegian-American Historical Association, 1940), p. 468.
4. Quoted in W. L. Langer, European Alliances and Alignments, 1871–1890 (New York: Vintage
Books, 1931), p. 290.
Chapter Review 695
5. Quoted in G. H. Nadel and P. Curtis, eds., Imperialism and Colonialism (New York: Mac-
millan, 1964), p. 94.
6. Rudyard Kipling, The Five Nations (London, 1903).
7. E. H. Berman, “African Responses to Christian Mission Education,” African Studies Review
17 (1974): 530.
8. Quoted in W. L. Langer, The Diplomacy of Imperialism, 2d ed. (New York: Alfred A. Knopf,
1951), p. 88.
9. “The Brown Man’s Burden,” by Henry Labouchère, 1899. Quoted in Ellis, The Social His-
tory of the Machine Gun (New York: Pantheon Books, 1975), pp. 99–100.
10. Quoted in K. M. Panikkar, Asia and Western Dominance: A Survey of the Vasco da Gama
Epoch of Asian History (London: George Allen & Unwin, 1959), p. 116.
696
ters into the spirit of the idea, infinitely preferring it Questions for Analysis
to volcanic eruptions of fault-finding. . . . 1. What challenges does the British housekeeper
We do not wish to advocate an unholy haughti- face in India? How, according to Steel and
ness; but an Indian household can no more be gov- Gardiner, should she meet them?
erned peacefully, without dignity and prestige, than 2. In what ways do the authors’ comments and
an Indian Empire. For instance, if the mistress housekeeping policies reflect the attitudes of
wishes to teach the cook a new dish, let her give the European imperialism?
order for everything, down to charcoal, to be ready
Source: F. A. Steel and G. Gardiner, The Complete In-
at a given time, and the cook in attendance; and let
dian Housekeeper and Cook (London: William Heine-
her do nothing herself that the servants can do, if mann, 1902), chap. 1. Reprinted in L. DiCaprio and
only for this reason, that the only way of teaching M. Wiesner, eds., Lives and Voices: Sources in Euro-
is to see things done, not to let others see you pean Women’s History (Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 2001),
do them. pp. 323–328.
697
CHAPTER 27
The Great Break:
War and
Revolution
1914–1919
Chapter Preview
The First World War
What caused the Great War, and why
did it have such revolutionary
consequences?
698
The First World War 699
I n the summer of 1914, the nations of Europe went willingly to war. They
believed they had no other choice. Moreover, both peoples and governments
confidently expected a short war leading to a decisive victory. Such a war, they
believed, would “clear the air,” and European society would be able to go on
as before.
These expectations were almost totally mistaken. The First World War was
long, indecisive, and tremendously destructive. To the shell-shocked generation of
survivors, it was known simply as the Great War: the war of unprecedented scope
and intensity. From today’s perspective, it is clear that the First World War marked
a great break in the course of modern Western history. World War I was a revolu-
tionary conflict of gigantic proportions.
The First World War was extremely long and destructive because it involved all
the Great Powers and because it quickly degenerated into a senseless military
stalemate. Like evenly matched boxers in a championship bout, the two sides tried
to wear each other down. But there was no referee to call a draw, only the blind
hammering of a life-or-death struggle.
R.
R.
B GERMANS AUSTRIA-HUNGARY
Pr
20°E
ut
Budapest
ES
AUSTRIA-HUNGARY
R.
SAR Prut R.
HUNGARIANS
AB
TRANSYLVANIA
IA
HUNGARIANS
Sava Sava
R. R.
ROMAN IA BOSNIA ROMAN IA
DOBRUJA
BOSNIA (Independent)
(To Romania) HE Belgrade Bucharest
HERZEGOVINA SER B IA RZ
EG Sarajevo
(Independent) Danube R. OV
IN Danube R.
B U LGAR IA A
Ad (Autonomous) Ad SER B IA
r Black r Black
B U LGAR IA
Se iatic EAST ROUMELIA Sea Se iatic Sofia Sea
a (To Bulgaria, 1885)
a
MONTENEGRO MONTENEGRO MACEDONIANS
ALBANIA ROUMELIA Constantinople
O
MACEDONIA
TT ALBANIA
O
M
AN 40°N 40°N
EM OT TOMAN
Aeg
Aeg
PIR GR EECE
E EM P I R E
GR EECE
ea
ea
(Indep. 1830)
n
n
Se
Se
a
a
N Dodecanese
(It.)
N
Crete Crete
MAP 27.1 The Balkans After the Congress MAP 27.2 The Balkans in 1914
of Berlin, 1878 Ethnic boundaries did not follow political boundaries, and Serbian
The Ottoman Empire suffered large territorial losses but remained a national aspirations threatened Austria-Hungary.
power in the Balkans.
Slavic Russia for support of their national aspirations. To block Serbian expansion
and to take advantage of Russia’s weakness after the revolution of 1905, Austria in
1908 formally annexed Bosnia and Herzegovina, with their large Serbian, Croa-
tian, and Muslim populations. The kingdom of Serbia erupted in rage but could
do nothing without Russian support.
Then, in 1912, in the First Balkan War, Serbia joined Greece and Bulgaria to
attack the Ottoman Empire and then quarreled with Bulgaria over the spoils of
victory—a dispute that led in 1913 to the Second Balkan War. Austria intervened
in 1913 and forced Serbia to give up Albania. After centuries, nationalism had fi-
nally destroyed the Ottoman Empire in Europe (see Map 27.2). This sudden but
long-awaited event elated the Balkan nationalists and dismayed the leaders of
multinational Austria-Hungary. The former hoped and the latter feared that Aus-
tria might be broken apart next.
Within this tense context, Archduke Francis Ferdinand, heir to the Austrian
and Hungarian thrones, and his wife, Sophie, were assassinated by Serbian revolu-
tionaries living in Bosnia on June 28, 1914, during a state visit to the Bosnian
capital of Sarajevo (sar-uh-YEY-voh). After some hesitation, the leaders of Austria-
Hungary concluded that Serbia was implicated and had to be severely punished
The First World War 703
When the Germans invaded Belgium in August 1914, Triple Entente The alliance of Great
Stalemate and everyone believed that their side would secure a swift Britain, France, and Russia in the First
Slaughter victory: “The boys will be home by Christmas.” But
World War.
German forces had been slowed by Belgian and British troops near the Franco-
Belgian border, and by the end of August they were still making their way to Paris.
On September 6 the French attacked a gap in the German line at the Battle of
the Marne. For three days, France threw everything into the attack. At one point,
the French government desperately requisitioned all the taxis of Paris to rush re-
serves to the troops at the front. Finally, the Germans fell back. Paris and France
had been saved (see Map 27.3 on page 706).
Soon, with the armies stalled, both sides began to dig trenches to protect them-
selves from machine-gun fire. By November 1914, an unbroken line of trenches
extended from the Belgian ports through northern France, past the fortress of Ver-
dun, and on to the Swiss frontier. Stalemate and slaughter followed. The defend-
ers on both sides dug in behind rows of trenches, mines, and barbed wire. For days
and even weeks, ceaseless shelling by heavy artillery supposedly “softened up” the
enemy in a given area (and also signaled the coming attack). Then young draftees
704 Chapter 27 The Great Break: War and Revolution, 1914–1919
and their junior officers went “over the top” of the trenches in frontal attacks on
the enemy’s line.
trench warfare A type of fighting The cost in lives of this trench warfare was staggering, the gains in territory
behind rows of trenches, mines, and minuscule. The massive French and British offensives during 1915 never gained
barbed wire; the cost in lives was
staggering and the gains in territory
more than 3 miles of blood-soaked earth from the enemy. In the Battle of the
minimal. Somme in the summer of 1916, the British and French gained an insignificant
125 square miles at the cost of 600,000 dead or wounded, while the Germans lost
500,000 men. In that same year the unsuccessful German campaign against Ver-
dun cost 700,000 lives on both sides. British poet Siegfried Sassoon (1886–1967)
wrote of the Somme offensive, “I am staring at a sunlit picture of Hell.”
The year 1917 was equally terrible. The hero of Erich Remarque’s (ri-MAHRK)
great novel All Quiet on the Western Front (1929) describes one attack:
We see men living with their skulls blown open; we see soldiers run with their two
feet cut off. . . . Still the little piece of convulsed earth in which we lie is held. We
have yielded no more than a few hundred yards of it as a prize to the enemy. But
on every yard there lies a dead man.
Such was war on the western front.
The First World War 705
Rhi
r R.
BELGIUM December 1917
n
GALICIA
OCEAN
eR
Dni
este R.
.
LUXEMBOURG AY r
M
191 UKRAINE
Se
ne 5
i
R.
0 25 50 Km. Paris ALSACE- AUST R IA-H U NG ARY
NETHERLANDS r R. LORRAINE
Ruh Vienna
Rh
Ostend
Dover FLANDERS Cologne Western AU TRANSYLVANIA
R.
SWITZERLAND M Caporetto
Ghent front 19 AR. 1917
l
ne
Brussels Bordeaux
R.
Bucharest
BELGIUM FRANCE
el
h Liège Po R. Italian
Sc
Rhône R.
Coblenz Ga
R. R.
sh C
ro front Danube
u se nn
Me
Sarajevo
e
R.
SERBIA
Engli
Arras
R.
le
A
So ri BULGARIA
ARDENNES 40°N
d
el
mm at MONTENEGRO
os
Eb
e M ic Dardanelles Constantinople
R.
ro
FRANCE e n ar EM P
Ais ARGONNE R. ALBANIA 16 1915 I R E
Compiègne FOREST 19
Belleau Wood Reims LORRAINE
Sardinia Balkan GREECE
Sei
ne R. Marne I M ar n e Verdun St. Mihiel
Balearic Is. front
R.
Paris Châlons-
Nancy Strasbourg
Marne II Chateau-Thierry sur-Marne
Triple Entente and its Allies
AL
S AC
lllll
l
l
lll
l
MAP 27.3 The First World War in Europe
Trench warfare on the western front was concentrated in Belgium and northern France, while the war in the east
encompassed an enormous territory.
The First World War 707
As world war engulfed and revolutionized the Middle East, it also spread to
some parts of East Asia and Africa. Instead of revolting as the Germans hoped, the
colonial subjects of the British and French generally supported their foreign mas-
ters, providing crucial supplies and fighting in Europe and the Ottoman Empire.
They also helped local British and French commanders seize Germany’s colonies
around the globe.
The Japanese, allied in Asia with the British since 1902, similarly used the war
to grab German outposts in the Pacific Ocean and on the Chinese mainland, in-
furiating Chinese patriots and heightening long-standing tensions between China
and Japan. More than a million Africans and Asians served in the various armies
of the warring powers; more than double that number served as porters to carry
equipment. The French, facing a shortage of young men, made especially heavy
use of colonial troops.
In April 1917 the United States declared war on Germany, another crucial
development in the expanding conflict. American intervention grew out of the
war at sea, sympathy for the Triple Entente, and the increasing desperation of total
war. At the beginning of the war, Britain and France had established a total naval
blockade to strangle the Central Powers. No neutral ship was permitted to sail to
708 Chapter 27 The Great Break: War and Revolution, 1914–1919
Lusitania The British passenger liner Germany with any cargo. In early 1915 Germany retaliated with a counter-
sunk by a German submarine that blockade using the murderously effective submarine, a new weapon that violated
claimed 1,000 lives.
traditional niceties of fair warning under international law. In May 1915 a Ger-
man submarine sank the British passenger liner Lusitania, claiming more than
Sec tion Review 1,000 lives, among them 139 Americans. President Woodrow Wilson protested
vigorously. Germany was forced to relax its submarine warfare for almost two years;
• German chancellor Bismarck main- the alternative was almost certain war with the United States.
tained peace in Europe by managing a
balance-of-power system with the other Early in 1917, the German military command—confident that improved sub-
European powers, forming first the marines could starve Britain into submission before the United States could come
Three Emperors’ League with Austria- to its rescue—resumed unrestricted submarine warfare. Like the invasion of Bel-
Hungary and Russia, and then the gium, this was a reckless gamble. “German submarine warfare against commerce,”
Triple Alliance with Italy and Austria. President Wilson had told a sympathetic Congress and people, “is a warfare against
• German emperor William II dismissed mankind.” Thus the last uncommitted great nation, as fresh and enthusiastic as
Bismarck, refused to renew neutrality Europe had been in 1914, entered the world war in April 1917, almost three years
with Russia, and, after arguing with
France and Britain over Morocco, after it began. Eventually the United States was to tip the balance in favor of the
isolated himself and Austria-Hungary Triple Entente and its allies.
while Britain, formerly neutral, found
itself siding with France and Russia.
• Nationalist problems in eastern Europe
caused the decline of the Ottoman
Empire and Serbian revolutionaries The Home Front
assassinated the heir to the Austrian What was the impact of total war on civilian populations?
throne, causing Austria to declare war
on Serbia; confusion over military
mobilization plans led Russia to declare Before looking at the last year of the Great War, let us turn our attention to the
general war, Germany overran Belgium people on the home front. They were tremendously involved in the titanic
to attack France, and Great Britain struggle. War’s impact on them was no less massive than on the men crouched in
joined France and Russia to form the
Triple Entente. the trenches.
• The German offensive to take Paris
ended as a stalemate with the Germans
facing the French and British in hor- In August 1914, most people greeted the outbreak of
rific trench warfare that led to huge
Mobilizing for hostilities enthusiastically. In every country, the masses
losses on both sides for little ground Total War believed that their nation was in the right and defend-
gained, resulting in disillusioned, ing itself from aggression. With the exception of a few extreme left-wingers, even
maimed, and bitter soldiers.
socialists supported the war. Everywhere the support of the masses and working
• The war widened to include Italy with class contributed to national unity and an energetic war effort.
the Triple Entente and the Ottomans
with the Central Powers, which opened By mid-October generals and politicians had begun to realize that more than
fighting in the Middle East; the colo- patriotism would be needed to win the war, whose end was not in sight. In each
nies generally supported their masters, country, a government of national unity began to plan and control economic and
Japan allied with the British, and finally social life in order to wage total war. Free-market capitalism was abandoned, at
the United States joined the Triple least “for the duration.” Instead, government planning boards established priorities
Entente in response to German subma-
rine warfare. and decided what was to be produced and consumed.
Rationing, price and wage controls, and even restrictions on workers’ freedom
of movement were imposed by government. Only through such regimentation could
a country make the greatest possible military effort. Thus, though there were national
total war In each country during the variations, the great nations all moved toward planned economies commanded by
First World War, a government of the established political leadership. However awful the war was, the ability of gov-
national unity that began to plan and
control economic and social life in
ernments to manage and control highly complicated economies strengthened the
order to make the greatest possible cause of socialism. With the First World War, state socialism became for the first
military effort. time a realistic economic blueprint rather than a utopian program.
The social impact of total war was no less profound than the economic impact,
though again there were important national variations. The millions of men at the
front and the insatiable needs of the military created a tremendous demand for
The Home Front 709
workers. Jobs were available for everyone. This situation—seldom, if ever, seen
before 1914—brought about momentous changes.
One such change was greater power and prestige for labor unions. Having
proved their loyalty in August 1914, labor unions cooperated with war governments
on work rules, wages, and production schedules in return for real participation in
important decisions. This entry of labor leaders and unions into policymaking
councils paralleled the entry of socialist leaders into the war governments.
The role of women changed dramatically. In every country, large numbers of
women left home and domestic service to work in industry, transportation, and
offices. Moreover, women became highly visible—not only as munitions workers
but as bank tellers, mail carriers, even police officers. Women also served as nurses
and doctors at the front. (See the feature “Individuals in Society: Vera Brittain.”)
In general, the war greatly expanded the range of women’s activities and changed
attitudes toward women. As a direct result of women’s many-sided war effort, Brit-
ain, Germany, and Austria granted women the right to vote immediately after the
war. Women also showed a growing spirit of independence during the war, as they
started to bob their hair, shorten their skirts, and smoke in public.
War promoted greater social equality, blurring class distinctions and lessening
the gap between rich and poor. This blurring was most apparent in Great Britain,
where wartime hardship was never extreme. In fact, the bottom third of the popu-
lation generally lived better than they ever had, for the poorest gained most from
the severe shortage of labor. In continental countries, greater equality was reflected
in full employment, rationing according to physical needs, and a sharing of hard-
ships. There, too, society became more uniform and more egalitarian, in spite of
some war profiteering.
Individuals in Society
Vera Brittain
A lthough the Great War upended millions of lives, it
struck Europe’s young people with the greatest
force. For Vera Brittain (1893–1970), as for so many in
northern France, repeatedly torn between the vision of
noble sacrifice and the reality of human tragedy. She
lost her sexual inhibitions caring for mangled male bod-
her generation, the war became life’s defining experi- ies, and she longed to consummate her love with Ro-
ence, which she captured forever in land. Awaiting his return on leave on Christmas Day in
her famous autobiography, Testa- 1915, she was greeted instead with a telegram: Roland
ment of Youth (1933). had been killed two days before.
Brittain grew up in a wealthy Roland’s death was the first of the devastating blows
business family in northern England, that eventually overwhelmed Brittain’s idealistic patri-
bristling at small-town conventions otism. In 1917, first Geoffrey and then Victor died from
and discrimination against women. gruesome wounds. In early 1918, as the last great Ger-
Very close to her brother Edward, man offensive covered the floors of her war-zone hospi-
two years her junior, Brittain read tal with maimed and dying German prisoners, the
voraciously and dreamed of being a bone-weary Vera felt a common humanity and saw only
successful writer. Finishing boarding more victims. A few weeks later brother Edward—her
school and beating down her father’s last hope—died in action. When the war ended, she
objections, she prepared for Oxford’s was, she said, a “complete automaton,” with “my deep-
rigorous entry exams and won a est emotions paralyzed if not dead.”
Vera Brittain, marked scholarship to its women’s college. Returning to Oxford and finishing her studies, Brit-
forever by her wartime Brittain also fell in love with Roland tain gradually recovered. She formed a deep, restorative
experiences. (Vera Brittain Leighton (LEYT-un), an equally bril- friendship with another talented woman writer, Winifred
Archive, William Ready Division of liant student from a literary family Holtby, published novels and articles, and became a
Archives and Research Collections,
and her brother’s best friend. All three, leader in the feminist campaign for gender equality. She
McMaster University Library)
along with two more close friends, also married and had children. But her wartime memo-
Victor Richardson and Geoffrey Thur- ries were always there. Finally, Brittain succeeded in
low, confidently prepared to enter Oxford in late 1914. coming to grips with them in Testament of Youth, her
When war suddenly approached in July 1914, Brit- powerful antiwar autobiography. The unflinching narra-
tain shared with millions of Europeans a thrilling surge tive spoke to the experiences of an entire generation and
of patriotic support for her government, a pro-war en- became a runaway bestseller. Above all, perhaps, Brittain
thusiasm she later played down in her published writ- captured the ambivalent, contradictory character of the
ings. She wrote in her diary that her “great fear” was that war, when millions of young people found excitement,
England would declare its neutrality and commit the courage, and common purpose but succeeded only in
“grossest treachery” toward France.* She seconded Ro- destroying their lives with their superhuman efforts and
land’s decision to enlist, agreeing with her sweetheart’s futile sacrifices. Becoming ever more committed to paci-
glamorous view of war as “very ennobling and very fism, Brittain opposed England’s entry into World War II.
beautiful.” Later, exchanging anxious letters in 1915
with Roland in France, Vera began to see the conflict in Questions for Analysis
personal, human terms. She wondered if any victory or 1. What were Brittain’s initial feelings toward the war?
defeat could be worth Roland’s life. How did they change as the conflict continued?
Struggling to quell her doubts, Brittain redoubled Why did they change?
her commitment to England’s cause and volunteered as 2. Why did Brittain volunteer as a nurse, as many
an army nurse. For the next three years she served with women did? Judging from her account, how might
distinction in military hospitals in London, Malta, and wartime nursing have influenced women of her
generation?
*Quoted in the excellent study by P. Berry and M. Bostridge,
Vera Brittain: A Life (London: Virago Press, 2001), p. 59; ad- 3. In portraying the ambivalent, contradictory charac-
ditional quotes are from pp. 80 and 136. This work is highly ter of World War I for Europe’s youth, was Brittain
recommended. describing the character of all modern warfare?
710
The Russian Revolution 711
During the first two years of war, most soldiers and ci-
Growing Political vilians supported their governments. Belief in a just
Tensions cause, patriotic nationalism, the planned economy,
and a sharing of burdens united peoples behind their various national leaders.
Each government employed rigorous censorship to control public opinion,
and each used both crude and subtle propaganda to maintain popular support.
German propaganda hysterically pictured black soldiers from France’s African
empire raping German women, while German atrocities in Belgium and else-
where were ceaselessly recounted and exaggerated by the French and British. Pa-
triotic posters and slogans, slanted news, and biased editorials inflamed national
hatreds and helped sustain superhuman efforts. However, by the spring of 1916,
people were beginning to crack under the strain of total war. Strikes and protest
marches over inadequate food began to flare up on every home front.
Soldiers’ morale also began to decline. Italian troops mutinied. Numerous
French units refused to fight after the disastrous French offensive of May 1917.
Only tough military justice for leaders and a tacit agreement with the troops that Sec tion Review
there would be no more grand offensives enabled the new general in chief, Henri
Philippe Pétain (pey-TAN), to restore order. A rising tide of war-weariness and de- • Almost all governments fostered
featism also swept France’s civilian population before Georges Clemenceau national unity by implementing “total
war” using temporary socialist meas-
(zhorzh cluh-mon-SO) emerged as a ruthless and effective wartime leader in No- ures, rationing, and price and wage
vember 1917. Clemenceau (1841–1929) established a virtual dictatorship, pounc- controls.
ing on strikers and jailing without trial journalists and politicians who dared to • Wartime conditions improved worker
suggest a compromise peace with Germany. conditions, strengthened women’s
The strains were worse for the Central Powers. In October 1916, the chief roles in the labor market, and pro-
minister of Austria was assassinated by a young socialist crying, “Down with Abso- moted greater social equality, strength-
lutism! We want peace!”2 The following month, when feeble old Emperor Francis ening the cause of socialism.
Joseph died, a symbol of unity disappeared. In spite of absolute censorship, politi- • Popular support for the war remained
cal dissatisfaction and conflicts among nationalities grew. In April 1917, Austria’s strong during the first years through
propaganda, media censorship, and
chief minister summed up the situation in the gloomiest possible terms. The patriotism, but as the war dragged
country and army were exhausted. Another winter of war would bring revolution on, inadequate food inflamed
and disintegration. Both Czech and Yugoslav leaders demanded autonomous public sentiment, and strikes and
democratic states for their peoples. The British blockade kept tightening; people protests began.
were starving. • The war fronts on all sides began to
The strain of total war was also evident in Germany. In the winter of 1916 to decline as well, with soldiers ex-
1917, Germany’s military position appeared increasingly desperate. The social hausted and morale low; people were
starving and social conflict became
conflict of prewar Germany re-emerged, and revolutionary agitation and strikes by evident in Italy, France, Germany,
war-weary workers occurred in early 1917. Thus militaristic Germany, like its ally Austria-Hungary, and in Russia, which
Austria-Hungary (and its enemy France), was beginning to crack in 1917. Yet it collapsed first.
was Russia that collapsed first and saved the Central Powers—for a time.
The Russian Revolution of 1917 was one of modern history’s most momentous
events. Directly related to the growing tensions of World War I, it had a signifi-
cance far beyond the wartime agonies of a single European nation. The Russian
Revolution opened a new era. For some, it was Marx’s socialist vision come true;
for others, it was the triumph of dictatorship. To all, it presented a radically new
prototype of state and society.
712 Chapter 27 The Great Break: War and Revolution, 1914–1919
The reorganized government formed in May 1917 made the patriotic socialist
Alexander Kerensky (kuh-REN-skee) its prime minister in July. For Kerensky and
other moderate socialists, the continuation of war was still the all-important na-
tional duty. Human suffering and war-weariness grew, sapping the limited strength
of the provisional government.
From its first day, the provisional government had to share power with a for-
midable rival—the Petrograd Soviet (or council) of Workers’ and Soldiers’ Deputies. Petrograd Soviet A huge, fluctuating
Modeled on the revolutionary soviets of 1905, the Petrograd Soviet was a huge, mass meeting of 2,000 to 3,000 workers,
soldiers, and socialist intellectuals,
fluctuating mass meeting of two thousand to three thousand workers, soldiers, and modeled on the revolutionary soviets
socialist intellectuals. Seeing itself as a true grassroots revolutionary democracy, of 1905.
this counter- or half-government suspiciously watched the provisional government
and issued its own radical orders, further weakening the provisional government.
Its Army Order No. 1 stripped officers of their authority and placed power in the Army Order No. 1 A radical order of
hands of elected committees of common soldiers. Designed primarily to protect the Petrograd Soviet that stripped officers
of their authority and placed power in
the revolution from some counter-revolutionary Bonaparte on horseback, the or- the hands of elected committees of
der instead led to a total collapse of army discipline. common soldiers.
Meanwhile, masses of peasant soldiers began “voting with their feet,” to use
Lenin’s graphic phrase. That is, they began returning to their villages to help their
families get a share of the land, which peasants were simply seizing as they settled
old scores in a great agrarian upheaval. All across the country, liberty was turning
into anarchy in the summer of 1917. It was an unparalleled opportunity for the
most radical and most talented of Russia’s many socialist leaders, Vladimir Ilyich
Lenin (VLAD-uh-meer IL-yich LEN-in) (1870–1924).
Sec tion Review imagine the triumph of the most radical proponents of change and reform except
in a situation of total collapse. That was precisely what happened to Russia in the
• Nicholas II proved an inept leader at First World War.
the front while his wife Alexandria
attempted to rule with her adviser
Rasputin until the public, angry over
food shortages and heavy war losses, The Peace Settlement
revolted; the Duma set up a provisional
government, forcing Nicholas to How did the Allies fashion a peace settlement, and why was it
abdicate. unsuccessful?
• The provisional government made the
continuation of war a top priority but In the spring of 1918, the combined forces of the United States, Great Britain, and
shared power with the Petrograd Soviet,
who issued their own orders placing
France decisively defeated Germany. The guns of world war finally fell silent.
power in elected committees of soldiers; Then as civil war spread in Russia and as chaos engulfed much of eastern Europe,
this resulted in chaos, with many sol- the victorious Western Allies came together in Paris to establish a lasting peace.
diers leaving to return to their families, Expectations were high; optimism was almost unlimited. Nevertheless, the
seizing what land they could as liberty hopes of peoples and politicians were soon disappointed, for the peace settlement
turned to anarchy.
of 1919 turned out to be a failure. Rather than creating conditions for peace, it
• Lenin’s Bolshevik program called for sowed the seeds of another war. Surely this was the ultimate tragedy of the Great
violent overthrow of capitalism by the
exploited underclass controlled by an
War, a war that directly and indirectly cost $332 billion and left 10 million dead
educated vanguard elite, the Bolshevik and another 20 million wounded.
party, who unsuccessfully attempted to
seize power in July 1917.
• Lenin’s supporter Trotsky organized a Victory over revolutionary Russia boosted sagging Ger-
special military-revolutionary commit- The End of the War man morale, and in the spring of 1918 the Germans
tee, which joined with the Bolshevik launched their last major attack against France under
soldiers, seizing power and naming
Lenin as head of a new government by
the command of General Erich Ludendorff (LOOD-n-dawrf). For a time, German
gaining the support of the masses who armies pushed forward, coming within thirty-five miles of Paris. But Ludendorff’s
believed the time for Communism exhausted, overextended forces never broke through. They were decisively stopped
had come. in July at the second Battle of the Marne, where 140,000 fresh American soldiers saw
• Lenin and the Bolsheviks maintained action. Adding 2 million men in arms to the war effort by August, the late but mas-
their control by ending the war with sive American intervention decisively tipped the scales in favor of Allied victory.
Germany, disbanding the elected By September British, French, and American armies were advancing steadily
Constituent Assembly, and forming a
one-party government with a strong,
on all fronts, and a panicky General Ludendorff realized that Germany had lost
well-organized Red Army that was the war. Yet he insolently insisted that moderate politicians shoulder the shame of
able to defeat the disorganized anti- defeat, and on October 4 the emperor formed a new, more liberal German gov-
Communist White army. ernment to sue for peace.
As negotiations over an armistice dragged on, an angry and frustrated German
people finally rose up. On November 3, sailors in Kiel (keel) mutinied, and
throughout northern Germany soldiers and workers began to establish revolution-
ary councils on the Russian soviet model. The same day, Austria-Hungary surren-
dered to the Allies and began breaking apart. Revolution broke out in Germany,
and masses of workers demonstrated for peace in Berlin. With army discipline col-
lapsing, the emperor abdicated and fled to Holland. Moderate socialist leaders in
Berlin proclaimed a German republic on November 9 and simultaneously agreed
to tough Allied terms of surrender. The armistice went into effect on November 11,
1918. The war was over.
NORWAY Petrograd
0 200 400 Mi.
(St. Petersburg)
Helsinki
Oslo SWEDEN
Tallinn
Stockholm ESTONIA
Sea
LATVIA Moscow
North Riga
tic
Sea DENMARK LITHUANIA
al
Copenhagen B
IRELAND Vilnius RUSSIAN
Danzig EAST
GREAT POLISH PRUSSIA EMPIRE
Elb CORRIDOR
BRITAIN eR
NETHERLANDS . Vis POLAND
tula
London R.
Amsterdam G E R M A NY Berlin Warsaw
Kiev 50°N
AT L A N T I C Brussels Cologne Dniep
er R .
Rhi
BELGIUM Weimar
Prague
ne
ei Frankfurt
S
OCEAN ne GALICIA Dn
R.
R. iest
Paris LUXEMBOURG CZ EC er R.
N Versailles LORRAINE H O S LO V
Strasbourg AKIA B
ES
SA
Loire R. ALSACE Vienna
RA
Budapest
Bern
AUST R I A
B IA
S. H U NGARY ROMANIA
F R AN C E SWITZ. TYROL
Geneva
Locarno Trieste
Ga Milan Zagreb
Po R. Black
.
ro
Rhône R
Rapallo .
Danube R
Y UGO S L AVI A Sea
R.
Sarajevo B U LG A R I A
SERBIA Istanbul
ITA LY Sofia
SPAI N Elba (Constantinople)
Corsica MONTENEGRO
(To Yugoslavia 1921)
Rome 40°N
Boundaries of German, Russian, and Naples
ALBANIA
Austro-Hungarian Empires in 1914
Sardinia
TURKEY
Areas lost by Austro-Hungarian Empire GREECE Izmir
Areas lost by Russian Empire (Smyrna)
Medi
Areas lost by German Empire ter Athens
ran
Areas lost by Bulgaria ea Sicily
Demilitarized Zones n
Se
Boundaries of 1926 a Crete
718
The Peace Settlement 719
The Treaty of Versailles between the Allies and Germany was the key to the Treaty of Versailles The treaty by
settlement, and the terms were not unreasonable as a first step toward re-establishing which Germany’s army was limited to
100,000 men and Germany was declared
international order. Had Germany won, it seems certain that France and Belgium responsible for the war and had therefore
would have been treated with greater severity, as Russia had been at Brest-Litovsk. to pay reparations equal to all civilian
Germany’s colonies were given to France, Britain, and Japan as League of Nations damages caused by the war.
mandates. Germany’s territorial losses within Europe were minor, thanks to Wil-
son. Alsace-Lorraine (AL-sas-law-REYN) was returned to France. Parts of Germany
inhabited primarily by Poles were ceded to the new Polish state, in keeping with
the principle of national self-determination. Germany had to limit its army to
100,000 men and agree to build no military fortifications in the Rhineland.
More harshly, the Allies declared that Germany (with Austria) was responsible
for the war and had therefore to pay reparations equal to all civilian damages
caused by the war. This unfortunate and much-criticized clause expressed ines-
capable popular demands for German blood, but the actual figure was not set, and
there was the clear possibility that reparations might be set at a reasonable level in
the future when tempers had cooled.
When presented with the treaty, the German government protested vigorously.
But there was no alternative, especially considering that Germany was still starving
because the Allies had not yet lifted their naval blockade. On June 28, 1919, Ger-
man representatives of the ruling moderate Social Democrats and the Catholic
party signed the treaty in the Sun King’s Hall of Mirrors at Versailles, where Bis-
marck’s empire had been joyously proclaimed almost fifty years before.
Separate peace treaties were concluded with the other defeated European
powers—Austria, Hungary, and Bulgaria. For the most part, these treaties merely
ratified the existing situation in east-central Europe following the breakup of the
Austro-Hungarian Empire. Like Austria, Hungary was a particularly big loser, as its
“captive” nationalities (and some interspersed Hungarians) were ceded to Roma-
nia, Czechoslovakia, Poland, and Yugoslavia.
cowardice after the armistice, in early 1919 he moved to central Turkey and gradu-
ally unified the Turkish resistance. After a year of defeat in battle, they won a great
victory in central Turkey, and the Greeks and their British allies sued for peace.
The Treaty of Lausanne (loh-ZAN) (1923) recognized the territorial integrity of a
truly independent Turkey. Turkey lost only its former Arab provinces.
Mustafa Kemal, a nationalist without religious faith, believed that Turkey
should modernize and secularize along Western lines. He established a republic,
had himself elected president, and created a one-party system—partly inspired by
the Bolshevik example—in order to transform his country. Profoundly influenced
by the example of western Europe, Mustafa Kemal set out to limit the place of
religion and religious leaders in daily affairs. He decreed a revolutionary separa-
tion of church and state, promulgated law codes inspired by European models,
and established a secular public school system. Women received rights that they
never had before. By the time of his death in 1938, Mustafa Kemal had imple-
mented successfully much of his revolutionary program. He had moved Turkey
much closer to Europe, foretelling current efforts by Turkey to join the European
Union as a full-fledged member.
ratify its defensive alliance with France. Bitterly betrayed by its allies, France stood
alone. Very shortly France was to take actions against Germany that would feed
the fires of German resentment and seriously undermine democratic forces in the
new republic. The great hopes of early 1919 had turned to ashes by the end of the
year. The Western alliance had collapsed, and a grandiose plan for permanent
peace had given way to a fragile truce. For this and for what came later, the United
States must share a large part of the guilt.
Chapter Review
What caused the Great War, and why did it have such revolutionary conse-
quences? (page 699) Key Terms
World War I had truly revolutionary consequences because, first and foremost, it was Three Emperors’ League (p. 699)
a war of committed peoples. In France, Britain, and Germany in particular, govern- Triple Entente (p. 703)
ments drew on genuine popular support. This support reflected in part the diplomatic trench warfare (p. 704)
origins of the war, which citizens saw as growing out of an unwanted crisis in the Bal-
kans and an inflexible alliance system of opposing blocs. More importantly, popular Lusitania (p. 708)
support reflected the way western European society had been unified under the na- total war (p. 708)
tionalist banner in the later nineteenth century, despite the fears that the growing so- Petrograd Soviet (p. 713)
cialist movement aroused in conservatives. Army Order No. 1 (p. 713)
Bolsheviks (p. 713)
What was the impact of total war on civilian populations? (page 708) Constituent Assembly (p. 715)
The relentlessness of total war helps explain why so many died, why so many were war communism (p. 715)
crippled physically and psychologically, and why Western civilization would in so Cheka (p. 715)
many ways never be the same again. More concretely, the war swept away monarchs League of Nations (p. 717)
and multinational empires. National self-determination apparently triumphed across
Treaty of Versailles (p. 719)
Europe, not only in Austria-Hungary but also in many of Russia’s western border-
lands. Except in Ireland and parts of Soviet Russia and the Arab Middle East, the Balfour Declaration (p. 719)
revolutionary dream of national unity, born of the French Revolution, had finally
come true.
Why did World War I bring socialist revolution in Russia? (page 711)
Two other revolutions were products of the war. In Russia the Bolsheviks established
a radical regime, smashed existing capitalist institutions, and stayed in power with a
new kind of authoritarian rule. Whether the new Russian regime was truly Marxian or
socialist was questionable, but it indisputably posed a powerful, ongoing revolutionary
challenge to Europe and its colonial empires.
More subtle but quite universal in its impact was an administrative revolution. This
revolution, born of the need to mobilize entire societies and economies for total war,
greatly increased the power of government. Freewheeling market capitalism and a
well-integrated world economy were among the many casualties of the administrative
revolution, and greater social equality was everywhere one of its results. Thus even in
European countries where a communist takeover never came close to occurring, soci-
ety still experienced a great revolution.
Chapter Review 723
How did the Allies fashion a peace settlement, and why was it unsuccessful?
(page 716)
Finally, the “war to end war” did not bring peace—only a fragile truce. In the West,
the Allies failed to maintain their wartime solidarity. Germany remained unrepentant
and would soon have more grievances to nurse. Moreover, the victory of national self-
determination in eastern Europe created small, weak states and thus a power vacuum
between a still-powerful Germany and a potentially mighty communist Russia. A vast
area lay open to military aggression from two sides.
Notes
1. Quoted in J. Remak, The Origins of World War I (New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston,
1967), p. 84.
2. Quoted in R. O. Paxton, Europe in the Twentieth Century (New York: Harcourt Brace
Jovanovich, 1975), p. 109.
3. A. B. Ulam, The Bolsheviks (New York: Collier Books, 1968), p. 349.
4. H. Nicolson, Peacemaking 1919 (New York: Grosset & Dunlap Universal Library, 1965),
pp. 8, 31–32.
5. Quoted ibid., p. 24.
724
nor of the littoral western zone, which includes participated in all civil, political, and representative
Lebanon, from the Syrian country. We privileges, but for their violation of our national
desire that the unity of the country should be rights, and so will grant us our desires in full in or-
guaranteed against partition under whatever der that our political rights may not be less after
circumstances. the war than they were before, since we have shed
9. We ask complete independence for emanci- so much blood in the cause of our liberty and
pated Mesopotamia [today’s Iraq] and that independence.
there should be no economical barriers be- We request to be allowed to send a delegation to
tween the two countries. . . .
represent us at the Peace Conference to defend our
The noble principles enunciated by President rights and secure the realization of our aspirations.
Wilson strengthen our confidence that our desires
emanating from the depths of our hearts, shall be
the decisive factor in determining our future; and Questions for Analysis
that President Wilson and the free American 1. What kind of state did the delegates want?
people will be our supporters for the realization of 2. Did the delegates view their “Jewish compatri-
our hopes, thereby proving their sincerity and ots” and the Zionists in different ways? Why?
noble sympathy with the aspiration of the 3. How did the delegates appeal to American
weaker nations in general and our Arab people in sympathies?
particular.
Source: “Resolution of the General Syrian Congress at
We also have the fullest confidence that the
Damascus, 2 July 1919,” from the King-Crane Commis-
Peace Conference will realize that we would not sion Report, in Foreign Relations of the United States:
have risen against the Turks, with whom we had Paris Peace Conference, 1919, 12: 780–781.
725
CHAPTER 28
The Age
of Anxiety
ca. 1900–1940
Chapter Preview
Modernism and the Crisis
of Western Thought
In what ways did new and disturbing
ideas in philosophy, physics, psychology,
and the arts reflect the general crisis in
Western thought?
726
Modernism and the Crisis of Western Thought 727
W ith the end of the terrible trauma of total war, most people hoped that
once again life would make sense in the familiar prewar terms of peace,
prosperity, and progress. These hopes were in vain. The Great Break—the First
World War and the Russian Revolution—had mangled too many things beyond
repair. Life would no longer fit neatly into the old molds.
Instead, great numbers of men and women felt themselves increasingly adrift
in a strange, uncertain, and uncontrollable world. They saw themselves living in
an age of anxiety, an age of continual crisis (this age lasted until at least the early
1950s). In almost every area of human experience, people went searching for ways
to put meaning back into life.
Before 1914 most people still believed in the Enlightenment ideals of progress,
reason, and the rights of the individual. Yet a small band of serious thinkers and
creative writers had been attacking these well-worn optimistic ideas since the
1880s. These critics rejected the general faith in progress and the power of the ra-
tional human mind. An expanding chorus of thinkers echoed and enlarged their
views after the experience of history’s most destructive war—a war that suggested
to many that human beings were a pack of violent, irrational animals quite capable
of tearing the individual and his or her rights to shreds. Disorientation and pessi-
mism were particularly acute in the 1930s, when the rapid rise of harsh dictator-
ships and the Great Depression transformed old certainties into bitter illusions, as
we shall see in Chapter 29.
In the midst of economic, political, and social disruptions, the French poet
and critic Paul Valéry (va-ley-REE) (1871–1945) saw the “cruelly injured mind,”
besieged by doubts and suffering from anxieties. This was the general intellectual
crisis of the twentieth century, which touched almost every field of thought. The
implications of new ideas and discoveries in philosophy, physics, psychology, and
the arts played a central role in this crisis, disturbing “thinking people” everywhere.
individual was to accept the meaninglessness of human existence and then make
that very meaninglessness a source of self-defined personal integrity and hence
liberation. Little read during his active years, Nietzsche attracted growing atten-
tion in the early twentieth century, especially from German radicals who found
inspiration in Nietzsche’s ferocious assault on the conventions of pre-1914 impe-
rial Germany. Subsequent generations have each discovered new Nietzsches, and
his influence remains enormous to this day.
This growing dissatisfaction with established ideas before 1914 was apparent in
other important thinkers. In the 1890s, French philosophy professor Henri Berg-
son (1859–1941) convinced many young people through his writing that immedi-
ate experience and intuition were as important as rational and scientific thinking
for understanding reality. Indeed, according to Bergson, a religious experience or
a mystical poem could be more meaningful than a scientific law or a mathemati-
cal equation.
The First World War accelerated the revolt against established certainties in
philosophy, but that revolt went in two very different directions. In English-speaking
countries, the main development was the acceptance of logical empiricism (or
logical positivism) in university circles. In continental countries, the primary de-
velopment in philosophy was existentialism.
logical empiricism A revolt against Logical empiricism was truly revolutionary. This outlook began primarily with
established certainties in philosophy the Austrian philosopher Ludwig Wittgenstein (VIT-guhn-shtine) (1889–1951),
that rejected most of the concerns of
traditional philosophy, from the exis-
who later immigrated to England, where he trained numerous disciples. Wittgen-
tence of God to the meaning of stein argued that the traditional concerns of philosophy—God, freedom, morality,
happiness, as nonsense and hot air. and so on—are quite literally senseless, a great waste of time, for statements about
them can be neither tested by scientific experiments nor demonstrated by the logic
of mathematics. Statements about such matters reflect only the personal prefer-
ences of a given individual. As Wittgenstein put it in the famous last sentence of
his work, “Of what one cannot speak, of that one must keep silent.” People could
no longer look to philosophy for answers to the great questions of life.
existentialism A highly diverse and Another direction in philosophy, existentialism, argued that philosophy was
even contradictory system of thought that necessary to understand the truth of the human condition. Most existential think-
was loosely united in a courageous
search for moral values in a world of
ers in the twentieth century did not believe a supreme being had established hu-
terror and uncertainty. manity’s fundamental nature and given life meaning. In the words of the famous
French existentialist, Jean-Paul Sartre (zhahn-pawl sahrt) (1905–1980), “exis-
tence precedes essence.” The existentialist thinker sees the world without a caring
God or an underlying order. In the face of a world without God, only the actions
of individuals can give life meaning. Individuals must become “engaged” and
choose their own actions courageously and consistently and in full awareness of
their inescapable responsibility for their own behavior. In the end, existentialists
argued, human beings can overcome life’s absurdity.
Not all twentieth-century philosophers rejected the possibility of God, how-
ever. Sometimes described as Christian existentialists because they shared the
loneliness and despair of atheistic existentialists, they stressed the human being’s
sinful nature, the need for faith, and the mystery of God’s forgiveness. The revival
of fundamental Christian belief after World War I was fed by the rediscovery of the
work of nineteenth-century Danish religious philosopher Søren Kierkegaard
(KEER-ki-gahrd) (1813–1855), whose ideas became extremely influential. Having
rejected formalistic religion, Kierkegaard had eventually resolved his personal an-
guish over his imperfect nature by making a total religious commitment to a re-
mote and majestic God.
Similar ideas were brilliantly developed by Swiss Protestant theologian Karl
Barth (1886–1968), whose many influential writings after 1920 sought to re-create
Chronology
the religious intensity of the Reformation. Barth urged people 1919 Treaty of Versailles; Freudian
to accept God’s word and the supernatural revelation of Jesus psychology gains popular attention;
Christ with awe, trust, and obedience. Lowly mortals should Keynes, Economic Consequences of the
not expect to “reason out” God and his ways. Among Catho- Peace; Rutherford splits the atom
lics, the leading existential thinker was Gabriel Marcel 1920s Existentialism gains prominence
(mahr-SEL) (1887–1973), who found in the Catholic Church
an answer to what he called the postwar “broken world.” Ca- 1920s–1930s Dadaism and surrealism (artistic
movements)
tholicism and religious belief provided the hope, humanity,
honesty, and piety for which he hungered. 1922 Eliot, The Waste Land; Joyce, Ulysses;
After 1914 religion became much more relevant and Woolf, Jacob’s Room; Wittgenstein
meaningful to intellectuals than it had been before the war. In writes on logical empiricism
addition to Barth and Marcel, many other illustrious individu- 1923 French and Belgian armies occupy
als turned to religion between about 1920 and 1950. Poets the Ruhr
T. S. Eliot and W. H. Auden, novelists Evelyn Waugh (waw) 1924 Dawes Plan
and Aldous Huxley, historian Arnold Toynbee (TOIN-bee),
1925 Berg’s opera Wozzeck first performed;
Oxford professor C. S. Lewis, psychoanalyst Karl Stern, phys-
Kafka, The Trial
icist Max Planck (plahngk), and philosopher Cyril Joad were
all either converted to religion or attracted to it for the first 1926 Germany joins League of Nations
time. Religion, often of a despairing, existential variety, was 1927 Heisenberg’s principle of uncertainty
one meaningful answer to terror and anxiety. In the words of 1928 Kellogg-Briand Pact
a famous Roman Catholic convert, English novelist Graham
Greene, “One began to believe in heaven because one be- 1929 Faulkner, The Sound and the Fury
lieved in hell.”1 1929–1939 Great Depression
1930 Van der Rohe becomes director
of Bauhaus
Ever since the scientific revolu- Franklin Roosevelt elected
1932
The New Physics tion of the seventeenth century, U.S. president
progressive minds believed that
science, unlike religion and philosophical speculation, was 1934 Riefenstahl’s documentary film
The Triumph of the Will
based on hard facts and controlled experiments. Science
seemed to have achieved an unerring and almost complete 1935 Creation of WPA as part of New Deal
picture of reality. Unchanging natural laws seemed to deter- 1936 Formation of Popular Front in France
mine physical processes and permit useful solutions to more
and more problems. All this was comforting, especially to
people who were no longer committed to traditional religious
beliefs. And all this was challenged by the new physics.
The work of Polish-born physicist Marie Curie (KYOOR-ee) (1867–1934) and
German physicist Max Planck (1858–1947) called into question the old view
of atoms as the stable, basic building blocks of nature, with a different kind of
unbreakable atom for each of the ninety-two chemical elements. In 1905 the
German-Jewish genius Albert Einstein (AHYN-stine) (1879–1955) went further
than Curie and Planck in undermining Newtonian physics. His famous theory of
special relativity postulated that time and space are relative to the viewpoint of the
observer and that only the speed of light is constant for all frames of reference in
the universe. The closed framework of Newtonian physics was quite limited com-
pared to that of Einsteinian physics, which unified an apparently infinite universe
with the incredibly small, fast-moving subatomic world. Moreover, Einstein’s the-
ory stated clearly that matter and energy are interchangeable and that even a par-
ticle of matter contains enormous levels of potential energy.
The 1920s opened the “heroic age of physics,” in the apt words of one of its
leading pioneers, Ernest Rutherford (1871–1937). Breakthrough followed break-
through. In 1919 Rutherford showed that the atom could be split. By 1944 seven
730 Chapter 28 The Age of Anxiety, ca. 1900–1940
instinctual drives are extremely powerful, the ever-present danger for individuals
and whole societies is that unacknowledged drives will overwhelm the control
mechanisms in a violent, distorted way. Yet Freud also agreed with Nietzsche that
the mechanisms of rational thinking and traditional moral values can be too strong.
They can repress sexual desires too effectively, crippling individuals and entire
peoples with guilt and neurotic fears.
Freudian psychology and clinical psychiatry had become an international
movement by 1910, but only after 1918 did they receive popular attention, espe-
cially in the Protestant countries of northern Europe and in the United States.
Many opponents and even some enthusiasts interpreted Freud as saying that the
first requirement for mental health is an uninhibited sex life. Thus after the First
World War, the popular interpretation of Freud reflected and encouraged growing
sexual experimentation, particularly among middle-class women. For more seri-
ous students, the psychology of Freud and his followers drastically undermined the
old, easy optimism about the rational and progressive nature of the human mind.
1984
This intriguing cover for an early edition of Orwell’s brilliant novel hints at
the tragic love affair between Winston and Julia. Considered a crime in
Orwell’s totalitarian dictatorship of the future, the love affair leads to the
couple’s arrest, torture, and betrayal. No one can escape the scrutiny of Big
Brother and the Thought Police. (Signet Books/New American Library, 1949, cover
illustration, James Avati. Private Collection)
732 Chapter 28 The Age of Anxiety, ca. 1900–1940
(DAH-dah-izm) and surrealism. Dadaism attacked all accepted standards of art Dadaism An artistic movement of
and behavior, delighting in outrageous conduct. Its name is deliberately nonsensi- the 1920s and 1930s that attacked all
accepted standards of art and behavior
cal. A famous example of dadaism is a reproduction of Leonardo da Vinci’s Mona and delighted in outrageous conduct.
Lisa in which the famous woman with the mysterious smile sports a mustache and
is ridiculed with an obscene inscription. After 1924 many dadaists were attracted
to surrealism, which became very influential in art in the late 1920s and 1930s.
Surrealists painted a fantastic world of wild dreams and complex symbols, where
watches melted and giant metronomes beat time in precisely drawn but impos-
sible alien landscapes. Refusing to depict ordinary visual reality, surrealist painters
made powerful statements about the age of anxiety.
734
the harlequin, the monk, their instruments, and
the table in front cut up into rectangular shapes
and reassembled in recognizable form on a shallow
series of planes. What is the effect of the bright pri-
mary colors and the harmonious, decorative order?
Picasso had been making the sets for Sergei Diaghi-
lev’s famous Russian dance company in Paris, and
these three jagged figures from traditional Italian
comedy seem to convey the atmosphere of the the-
ater and the dissonant, syncopated rhythm of mod-
IMAGE 2 Three Musicians (1921). (Digital image © The Museum of Modern Art/
ern music. Picasso always drew back from pure
Licensed by Scala/Art Resource, NY/© 2004 Estate of Pablo Picasso/Artists Rights Society
abstraction because he began with real objects and [ARS], New York)
used models.
Picasso’s passionate involvement in his times
infuses his immense painting Guernica (Image 3), plex work, a shrieking woman falls from a burning
often considered his greatest work. Painted for the house on the far right. On the left, a woman holds
Spanish pavilion at the Paris International Exhibi- a dead child, while toward the center are fragments
tion in 1937, this mural, with its mournful white, of a warrior and a screaming horse pierced by a
black, and blue colors, was inspired by the Spanish spear. Do cubist techniques heighten the effect?
civil war and the deadly terror bombing of Guer- Picasso also draws on the surrealist aspect of the
nica by fascist planes in a single night. In this com- modernist revolution in this painting.
IMAGE 3 Guernica (1937). (Bridgeman-Giraudon/Art Resource, NY/© 2004 Estate of Pablo Picasso/Artists Rights Society [ARS], New York)
735
736 Chapter 28 The Age of Anxiety, ca. 1900–1940
Sec tion Review After the experience of the First World War, when irrationality and violence
seemed to pervade the human experience, expressionism in opera and ballet flour-
• After the terrible trauma of the First ished. One of the most famous and powerful examples was the opera Wozzeck, by
World War, philosophers turned to
ideas of logical empiricism, which
Alban Berg (1885–1935), first performed in Berlin in 1925. Blending a half-sung,
argued that concerns with God, free- half-spoken kind of dialogue with harsh, atonal music, Wozzeck is a gruesome tale
dom, or morality were a waste of time of a soldier driven by Kafka-like inner terrors to murder his mistress.
because you cannot test or prove them; Some composers turned their backs on long-established musical conventions.
existentialists argued that only one’s As abstract painters arranged lines and color but did not draw identifiable objects,
actions have meaning; Christianity and
Catholicism also attempted to give life
so modern composers arranged sounds without creating recognizable harmonies.
meaning through a renewed faith and Led by Viennese composer Arnold Schönberg (SHON-burg) (1874–1951), they
awe of God. abandoned traditional harmony and tonality. The musical notes in a given piece
• Progress in physics altered the world were no longer united and organized by a key; instead they were independent and
of science radically; Einstein theorized unrelated. Schönberg’s twelve-tone music of the 1920s arranged all twelve notes of
that scientific laws were not permanent, the scale in an abstract, mathematical pattern, or “tone row.” This pattern, which
that time and space are relative to an sounded like no pattern at all to the ordinary listener, could be detected only by a
observer and matter and energy are
interchangeable, insights that led to
highly trained eye studying the musical score.
the invention of the atom bomb.
• Freudian psychology believed that
human behavior is determined by the Movies and Radio
pleasure-seeking unconscious “id”
struggling with the rationalizing In what ways did movies and radio become mainstays of popular culture?
conscious “ego” and the moralizing
“superego,” ideas that led to a popular
Until after World War II at the earliest, these revolutionary changes in art and
interpretation that encouraged growing
sexual experimentation. music appealed mainly to a minority of “highbrows” and not to the general public.
That public was primarily and enthusiastically wrapped up in movies and radio.
• A new form of writing was the stream-
of-consciousness technique, used by Moving pictures were first shown as a popular novelty in naughty peepshows—
Virginia Woolf and James Joyce in “What the Butler Saw”—and penny arcades in the 1890s, especially in Paris. But
novels made up of a series of mono- on the eve of the First World War, filmmakers were capable of producing full-
logues telling the story from one char- length feature films such as the Italian Quo Vadis (kwo VAH-dis) and the Ameri-
acter’s point of view; other literature
can Birth of a Nation. During the First World War, the United States became the
such as George Orwell’s 1984 foretold
a bleak and frightening future. dominant force in the rapidly expanding silent-film industry. Charlie Chaplin
(1889–1978), an Englishman working in Hollywood, was unquestionably the king
• Functionalism, such as the Bauhaus
movement, decreed that art and archi- of the “silver screen” in the 1920s. In his enormously popular role as the lonely
tecture should be useful, while in Little Tramp, complete with baggy trousers, battered derby, and an awkward,
painting, Dadaism and surrealism shuffling walk, Chaplin symbolized the “gay spirit of laughter in a cruel, crazy
depicted abstract thoughts. world.”5 Chaplin also demonstrated that in the hands of a genius, the new me-
• Modern music followed the artistic dium could combine mass entertainment and artistic accomplishment.
trend and became dominated by emo- The early 1920s were also the great age of German films. Protected and devel-
tional intensity, as ballets, operas, and
oped during the war, the large German studios excelled in bizarre expressionist
music combined wild sounds and
irrationality instead of traditional har- dramas, beginning with The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari in 1919. Unfortunately, their
mony and tonality. period of creativity was short-lived. By 1926 American money was drawing the
leading German talents to Hollywood and consolidating America’s international
domination.
Whether foreign or domestic, motion pictures became the main entertain-
ment of the masses until after the Second World War. In Great Britain one in
every four adults went to the movies twice a week in the late 1930s, and two in five
went at least once a week. The greatest appeal of motion pictures was that they
offered ordinary people a temporary escape from the hard realities of everyday life.
The appeal of escapist entertainment was especially strong during the Great De-
pression. Millions flocked to musical comedies featuring glittering stars such as
Ginger Rogers and Fred Astaire and to the fanciful cartoons of Mickey Mouse and
his friends.
The Search for Peace and Political Stability 737
established a shaky truce, not a solid peace. Thus national leaders faced a gigantic
task as they struggled with uncertainty and sought to create a stable international
order within the general context of intellectual crisis and revolutionary artistic ex-
perimentation.
The pursuit of real and lasting peace proved difficult for many reasons. Ger-
many hated the Treaty of Versailles. France was fearful and isolated. Britain was
undependable, and the United States had turned its back on European problems.
Eastern Europe was in ferment, and no one could predict the future of communist
Russia. Moreover, the international economic situation was poor and greatly com-
plicated by war debts and disrupted patterns of trade. Yet for a time, from 1925 to
late 1929, it appeared that peace and stability were within reach. When the subse-
quent collapse of the 1930s mocked these hopes and brought the rise of brutal
dictators, the disillusionment of liberals in the democracies was intensified.
1923, armies of France and its ally Belgium moved out of the Rhineland and be-
gan to occupy the Ruhr (roor) district, the heartland of industrial Germany, creat-
ing the most serious international crisis of the 1920s. If forcible collection proved
impossible, France would use occupation to paralyze Germany and force it to ac-
cept the Treaty of Versailles. Strengthened by a wave of patriotism, the German
government ordered the people of the Ruhr to stop working and start passively
resisting the French occupation. The coal mines and steel mills of the Ruhr grew
silent, leaving 10 percent of Germany’s total population in need of relief. The
French answer to passive resistance was to seal off the Ruhr and the entire Rhine-
land from the rest of Germany, letting in only enough food to prevent starvation.
By the summer of 1923, France and Germany were engaged in a great test of
wills. French armies could not collect reparations from striking workers at gun-
point. But French occupation was indeed paralyzing Germany and its economy
and had turned rapid German inflation into runaway inflation. Faced with the
need to support the striking Ruhr workers and their employers, the German gov-
ernment began to print money to pay its bills. Prices soared. People went to the
store with a big bag of paper money; they returned home with a handful of grocer-
ies. German money rapidly lost all value.
Runaway inflation brought about a social revolution. The accumulated sav-
ings of many retired and middle-class people were wiped out. Catastrophic infla-
tion cruelly mocked the old middle-class virtues of thrift, caution, and self-reliance.
Many Germans felt betrayed. They hated and blamed the Western governments,
their own government, big business, the Jews, the workers, and the communists for
their misfortune. They were psychologically prepared to follow radical leaders in
a crisis.
In August 1923, a new leader in Germany was able to diffuse the situation.
Gustav Stresemann (GOOS-tahf SHTREY-zuh-mahn) (1878–1929) called off pas-
sive resistance in the Ruhr and agreed in principle to pay reparations but asked for
a re-examination of Germany’s ability to pay. (See the feature “Individuals in Soci-
ety: Gustav Stresemann.”) Poincaré accepted, recognizing that continued con-
frontation was a destructive, no-win situation. The British, and even the Americans,
were willing to help. The first step was a reasonable agreement on the reparations
question.
Britain’s best markets had been lost during the war, and com-
panies laid off massive numbers of workers in response. Yet
the state provided unemployment benefits of equal size to all
those without jobs and supplemented those payments with
subsidized housing, medical aid, and increased old-age pen-
sions. These and other measures kept living standards from
seriously declining, defused class tensions, and pointed the
way toward the welfare state Britain established after World
War II. Relative social harmony was accompanied by the
rise of the Labour party as a determined champion of the
working classes and of greater social equality. Committed to
the kind of moderate, “revisionist” socialism that had emerged
before World War I (see pages 668–669), the Labour Party
Sec tion Review replaced the Liberal Party as the main opposition to the
• Conflicts remained over how to treat Germany after the Treaty Conservatives. The new prominence of the Labour Party
of Versailles; Germans thought it was too harsh, the French reflected the decline of old liberal ideals of competitive capi-
wanted to enforce it fully to curb Germany’s power, while the talism, limited government control, and individual responsi-
British wanted Germany to regain its strength and become an bility. In 1924 and 1929, the Labour Party under Ramsay
important market for British goods. MacDonald (1866–1937) governed the country with the sup-
• The Allied reparations commission left Germany with an port of the smaller Liberal Party. Yet Labour moved toward
enormous sum that it could not repay and led to a stalemate, socialism gradually and democratically, so that the middle
with France occupying Germany in the Ruhr district until
Gustav Stresemann was able to call in the British and the classes were not overly frightened as the working classes won
Americans for help in reassessing the debt. new benefits.
• The Dawes Plan allowed Germany to get private loans The Conservatives under Stanley Baldwin (1867–1947)
from the United States to pay reparations to France and Brit- showed the same compromising spirit on social issues. The
ain, who then repaid their own war debt to the United States; last line of Baldwin’s greatest speech in March 1925 sum-
politically all agreed to settle international disputes peacefully. marized his international and domestic programs: “Give us
• In Germany, democracy seemed to be taking root, but division peace in our time, O Lord.” In spite of such conflicts as the
remained with nationalists and monarchists on the right and 1926 strike by hard-pressed coal miners, which ended in an
communists and socialists on the left; in France the commu- unsuccessful general strike, social unrest in Britain was lim-
nists and the socialists battled for support of the workers while
culture thrived. ited in the 1920s and in the 1930s as well. In 1922 Britain
granted southern, Catholic Ireland full autonomy after a bit-
• In Great Britain, the moderate “revisionist” socialism of the
Labour party led the country gradually toward socialism while ter guerrilla war, thereby removing another source of prewar
Catholic Ireland finally gained full autonomy in 1922 after a friction. Thus developments in both international relations
bitter guerrilla war. and the domestic politics of the leading democracies gave
cause for optimism in the late 1920s.
The Great Depression (1929–1939) 743
Like the Great War, the Great Depression must be spelled with capital letters. Great Depression A world wide
Economic depression was nothing new. Depressions occurred throughout the economic depression from 1929 through
1933, unique in its severity and duration
nineteenth century with predictable regularity, as they recur in the form of reces- and with slow and uneven recovery.
sions and slumps to this day. What was new about this depression was its severity
and duration. It struck the entire world with ever-greater intensity from 1929 to
1933, and recovery was uneven and slow. Only with the Second World War did
the depression disappear in much of the world.
The social and political consequences of prolonged economic collapse were
enormous. Mass unemployment and failing farms made insecurity a reality for
millions of ordinary people, who looked in desperation for leaders who would “do
something.”
The financial crisis led to a general crisis of production: between 1929 and
1933, world output of goods fell by an estimated 38 percent. As this happened,
each country turned inward and tried to go it alone. More than twenty nations,
including Britain and the United States, went off the gold standard in order to
price their goods more attractively in foreign markets, with no real advantage
gained. Similarly, country after country followed the example of the United States
when in 1930 it raised protective tariffs to their highest levels ever and tried to seal
off shrinking national markets for American producers only. Within this context of
fragmented and destructive economic nationalism, recovery finally began in 1933.
Although opinions differ, two factors probably best explain the relentless slide
to the bottom from 1929 to early 1933. First, no country came forward to coordi-
nate a response to the international economic situation. Second, almost every
country suffered from poor national economic policy. Governments generally cut
their budgets and reduced spending when they should have run large deficits in an
attempt to stimulate their economies. After World War II, such a “counter-cyclical
policy,” advocated by John Maynard Keynes, became a well-established weapon
against downturn and depression. But in the 1930s, Keynes’s prescription was gen-
erally dismissed.
WASHINGTON
0 200 400 Mi.
0˚ 10˚E 20˚E
5°W BRITAIN FINLAND 60˚N
Percentage of NORWAY
insured workers SWEDEN ESTONIA
N
unemployed, 1932
More than 35 LATVIA
25–35
LITH.
15–24 SOVIET
Less than 15 IRELAND GER. UNION
AUS. HUNG.
FRANCE
SWITZ. ROMANIA
YUGOSLAVIA
BULG.
ITALY
SPAIN
ALB.
EUROPE
40˚N
Percentage of workers 0 200 400 Km.
unemployed, 1932
0 200 400 Mi.
Source: 25–32
Historical Atlas of Britain, 1981
50°N 15–24 Source:
No comparable European Historical Statistics,
1790–1970 Monthly Labor Review,
data available U.S. Dept. of Labor, 1934, vol. 39
Oslo Breakfast
Scandinavian socialism championed cooperation and practical welfare measures, playing down
strident rhetoric and theories of class conflict. The Oslo Breakfast exemplified the Scandinavian
approach. It provided every schoolchild in the Norwegian capital with a good breakfast free of
charge. (Courtesy, Directorate for Health and Social Affairs, Oslo)
bureaucracy and high taxes, first on the rich and then on practically everyone. Yet
both private and cooperative enterprise thrived, as did democracy. Some observers
saw Scandinavia’s welfare socialism as an appealing “middle way” between sick
capitalism and cruel communism or fascism.
and many workers opposed to the existing system were looking to Stalin’s Russia
for guidance.
Popular Front A New Deal–inspired Frightened by the growing strength of the fascists at home and abroad, the
party in France led by Leon Blum that Communists, the Socialists, and the Radicals formed an alliance—the Popular
encouraged the union movement and
launched a far-reaching program of
Front—for the national elections of May 1936. Their clear victory reflected the
social reform, complete with paid trend toward polarization. The number of Communists in the parliament jumped
vacations and a forty-hour workweek. dramatically, while the Socialists, led by Léon Blum, became the strongest party
in France. The really quite moderate Radicals slipped badly,
and the conservatives lost ground to the semifascists.
Sec tion Review
In the next few months, Blum’s Popular Front government
• The economic crisis that began with the crash of the American made the first and only real attempt to deal with France’s
stock market in 1929 spread across the world as American social and economic problems. Inspired by Roosevelt’s New
bankers recalled their loans, collapsing the world market and Deal, the Popular Front encouraged the union movement
decreasing the output of goods; countries attempted to recover
by raising tariffs and going off the gold standard. and launched a far-reaching program of social reform, com-
plete with paid vacations and a forty-hour workweek. Popular
• Cuts in production caused mass unemployment and a wide-
spread social crisis as the poor received little government aid. with workers and the lower middle class, these measures
were quickly sabotaged by rapid inflation and cries of revolu-
• In the United States, Franklin Roosevelt reformed capitalism
through the forceful government intervention of the New tion from fascists and frightened conservatives. Wealthy
Deal, enacting programs to boost agriculture and employment people sneaked their money out of the country, labor unrest
rates, setting up a Social Security system, and allowing collec- grew, and France entered a severe financial crisis. Blum was
tive bargaining. forced to announce a “breathing spell” in social reform.
• The Social Democrats in Scandinavia responded most success- The fires of political dissension were also fanned by civil
fully to the depression by using large-scale deficits to fund war in Spain. Communists demanded that France support
public works and increasing social welfare benefits, taxing the the Spanish republicans, while many French conservatives
wealthy first and then almost everyone.
would gladly have joined Hitler and Mussolini in aiding the
• Britain weathered the depression and recovered as new auto- attack of Spanish fascists. Extremism grew, and France itself
mobile and electrical appliance industries grew along with a
housing boom; France, on the other hand, was caught in a was within sight of civil war. Blum was forced to resign in
political crossfire between political parties and the strength of June 1937, and the Popular Front quickly collapsed. An anx-
the Popular Front, unable to pull the country out of crisis. ious and divided France drifted aimlessly once again, pre-
occupied by Hitler and German rearmament.
Chapter Review
In what ways did new and disturbing ideas in philosophy, physics, psychology,
and the arts reflect the general crisis in Western thought? (page 727) Key Terms
After the First World War, Western intellectual life underwent a general crisis marked logical empiricism (p. 728)
by pessimism, uncertainty, and fascination with irrational forces. Philosophers, build- existentialism (p. 728)
ing on the prewar writings of Nietzsche, rejected the traditional philosophical ques- neutron (p. 730)
tions, focusing instead on the rules of language or an existential morality. Einstein’s
theories reordered the universe and overturned Newtonian physics; Freudian psychol- id, ego, and superego (p. 730)
ogy privileged the power of the irrational in human thought. Ceaseless experimenta- stream-of-consciousness technique
tion and rejection of old forms characterized literature, painting, and music. In short, (p. 731)
almost every field of Western thought and art experienced revolutionary change. functionalism (p. 732)
Bauhaus (p. 732)
In what ways did movies and radio become mainstays of popular culture? Dadaism (p. 733)
(page 736) Dawes Plan (p. 739)
Motion pictures and radio provided entertainment and relaxation for the masses. Mein Kampf (p. 741)
They were enormously popular, offering escape from the hard realities of everyday life. Great Depression (p. 743)
Dictatorial governments used the new media for political propaganda.
Chapter Review 749
How did the democratic leaders of the 1920s deal with deep-seated instability
New Deal (p. 746)
and try to establish real peace and prosperity? (page 737)
WPA (p. 746)
The Treaty of Versailles left defeated Germany and the victorious Allies bitterly di- Social Democrats (p. 746)
vided. The question of Germany reparations soon led to political stalemate, French
occupation of Germany’s Ruhr district, runaway German inflation, and the prospect of Popular Front (p. 748)
a general European collapse. In 1923, courageous new leaders turned to compromise.
Led by Stresemann in Germany and Briand in France and backed by Great Britain
and the United States, the new leaders worked out a complicated financial and politi-
cal settlement that led to economic recovery and fragile political stability. Germany
boomed, France rebuilt its war-ravaged areas, and Britain’s Labour Party expanded
social services.
What caused the Great Depression, and how did the Western democracies
respond to this challenge? (page 743)
The Great Depression grew out of the fragile international financial system and the
speculative boom in the U.S. stock market in the 1920s. The stock market crash in 1929
shattered international banking and triggered a disastrous downward spiral in prices
and production, bringing massive unemployment to millions of workers. Turning in-
ward to cope with the economic crisis and the related social problems, the Western
democracies responded with relief measures, extended unemployment benefits, labor
reforms, and social concern. These measures eased distress and prevented revolutions
in the leading nations, but with significant exception of the Scandinavian countries the
Western democracies failed to restore prosperity, eliminate high unemployment, and
prevent widespread disillusionment. The old liberal ideals of individual rights and re-
sponsibilities, elected government, and economic freedom declined and appeared
outmoded to many citizens. And in many countries of central and eastern Europe,
these ideas were abandoned completely, as we shall see in the next chapter.
Notes
1. G. Greene, Another Mexico (New York: Viking Press, 1939), p. 3.
2. G. Orwell, 1984 (New York: New American Library, 1950), p. 220.
3. C. E. Jeanneret-Gris (Le Corbusier), Towards a New Architecture (London: J. Rodker, 1931),
p. 15.
4. Quoted in A. H. Barr, Jr., What Is Modern Painting?, 9th ed. (New York: Museum of Modern
Art, 1966), p. 25.
5. R. Graves and A. Hodge, The Long Week End: A Social History of Great Britain, 1918–1939
(New York: Macmillan, 1941), p. 131.
6. Quoted in A. Briggs, The Birth of Broadcasting, vol. 1 (London: Oxford University Press,
1961), p. 47.
7. Quoted in R. J. Sontag, A Broken World, 1919–1939 (New York: Harper & Row, 1971), p. 129.
750
who have been plundered of all they really need lead to futile massacres and a régime of savage
are being compensated, in part, by cheap luxuries repression.
which mitigate the surface of life.
Do you consider all this desirable? No, I don’t. Questions for Analysis
But it may be that the psychological adjustment 1. What were the consequences of long-term
which the working class are visibly making is the unemployment for English workers? Were
best they could make in the circumstances. They some of the consequences surprising?
have neither turned revolutionary nor lost their 2. Judging from Orwell’s description, did radical
self-respect; merely they have kept their tempers revolution seem likely in England in the Great
and settled down to make the best of things on a Depression? Why?
fish-and-chip standard. The alternative would be
Source: Excerpts from Chapter V in The Road to Wigan Pier
God knows what continued agonies of despair; or
by George Orwell, copyright © 1958 and renewed 1986 by
it might be attempted insurrections which, in a the Estate of Sonia B. Orwell. Reprinted by permission
strongly governed country like England, could only of Houghton Mifflin Harcourt Publishing Company.
751
CHAPTER 29
Dictatorships and the Second
World War
1919–1945
Chapter Preview
Stalin’s Soviet Union
How did Stalin and the Communist
Party build a modern totalitarian state
in the Soviet Union?
752
Stalin’s Soviet Union 753
T he period following the First World War also saw the rise of political dicta-
torships. On the eve of the Second World War, liberal democratic govern-
ments were surviving only in Great Britain, France, the Low Countries, the
Scandinavian nations, and Switzerland. Elsewhere in Europe, various kinds of
“strongmen” ruled. Dictatorship seemed the wave of the future. Thus the intel-
lectual and economic crisis discussed in Chapter 28 and the rise of dictatorship to
be considered in this chapter were interrelated elements in the general crisis of
European civilization.
The key development in the era of dictatorship was the rise of a particularly
ruthless and dynamic tyranny. This new kind of tyranny reached its full realization
in the Soviet Union and Nazi Germany in the 1930s. Stalin and Hitler mobilized
their peoples for enormous undertakings and ruled with unprecedented severity.
Both made an unprecedented “total claim” on the belief and behavior of their
respective citizens, as a noted scholar has recently concluded.1 While Stalin’s ag-
gression was directed within his state, Hitler wanted greater territory as well as the
eradication of entire peoples whom he despised. His moves against Germany’s
neighbors sparked another great war that divided the world into two opposing
forces and introduced new methods of mass destruction. Historians continue to
ponder what led an entire society to rally behind a leader whose name has become
synonymous with human evil. The question remains vital as state-sponsored atroc-
ities and acts of genocide continue to plague our world.
Lenin’s harshest critics claim that he established the basic outlines of a modern
totalitarian dictatorship after the Bolshevik Revolution and during the Russian
civil war. If this is so, then Joseph Stalin (1879–1953) certainly finished the job. A
master of political infighting, Stalin cautiously consolidated his power and elimi-
nated his enemies in the mid-1920s. Then in 1928, as undisputed leader of the
ruling Communist Party, he launched the first five-year plan—the “revolution five-year plan A plan launched
from above,” as he so aptly termed it. by Stalin in 1928 and termed the
“revolution from above,” the ultimate
The five-year plans marked the beginning of a renewed attempt to mobilize goal of which was to generate new
and transform Soviet society along socialist lines. They were achieved through attitudes, new loyalties, and a new
propaganda, enormous sacrifice by the people, and the concentration of all power socialist humanity.
in party hands. Thus the Soviet Union in the 1930s became a dynamic, modern
totalitarian state.
to sell their surpluses in free markets, and private traders and small handicraft
manufacturers were allowed to reappear. Heavy industry, railroads, and banks,
however, remained wholly nationalized.
The NEP represented a deal with the only force capable of overturning the
government—the peasant majority. Economically, it brought rapid recovery. In
1926 industrial output surpassed the level of 1913, and Soviet peasants were pro-
ducing almost as much grain as before the war.
As the economy recovered and the government partially relaxed its censorship
and repression, an intense struggle for power began in the inner circles of the
Communist Party, for Lenin had left no chosen successor when he died in 1924.
The principal contenders were the stolid Stalin and the flamboyant Trotsky.
Joseph Stalin, born Joseph Dzhugashvili (joo-guhsh-VEE-lee), was a good or-
ganizer but a poor speaker and writer, with no experience outside of Russia. Leon
Trotsky, an inspiring leader who had planned the 1917 takeover (see page 714)
and then created the victorious Red Army, appeared to have all the advantages. Yet
it was Stalin who succeeded Lenin. Stalin won because he was more effective at
gaining the all-important support of the party, the only genuine source of power in
the one-party state. Rising to general secretary of the party’s Central Committee
just before Lenin’s first stroke in 1922, Stalin used his office to win friends and
allies with jobs and promises.
The practical Stalin also won because he appeared better able to relate Marx-
ian teaching to Soviet realities in the 1920s. Stalin developed a theory of “social-
ism in one country” that was more appealing to the majority of communists than
Trotsky’s doctrine of “permanent revolution.” Stalin argued that the Russian-
dominated Soviet Union had the ability to build socialism on its own. Trotsky main-
tained that socialism in the Soviet Union could succeed only if revolution occurred
quickly throughout Europe. To many Russian communists, Trotsky’s views seemed
to sell their country short and to promise risky conflicts with capitalist countries.
With cunning skill, Stalin gradually achieved supreme power between 1922
and 1927. His final triumph came at the party congress of December 1927, which
condemned all “deviation from the general party line” formulated by Stalin. The
dictator and his followers were then ready to launch the revolution from above—
the real revolution for millions of ordinary citizens.
the collective farms, who sent them millions of “unneeded” peasants over the years.
Individuals, meanwhile, could not move without the permission of the police.
Sec tion Review In August 1936, sixteen prominent Old Bolsheviks confessed to all manner of
plots against Stalin in spectacular public trials in Moscow. Then in 1937 the secret
• After Lenin’s death, Stalin and Trotsky police arrested a mass of lesser party officials and newer members, also torturing
vied for control of the Soviet Union,
but Stalin won out due to his connec-
them and extracting more confessions for more show trials. In addition to the party
tions within the Communist Party; he faithful, union officials, managers, intellectuals, army officers, and countless ordi-
then set out to launch his revolution nary citizens were struck down. In all, at least 8 million people were probably ar-
from above. rested, and millions of these were executed or never returned from prisons and
• The five-year plans set up by Stalin forced-labor camps.
began with collectivization of agricul- Stalin and the remaining party leadership recruited 1.5 million new members
ture, forcing peasants to give up owner- to take the place of those purged. Thus more than half of all Communist Party
ship of land and animals by force, with
disastrous results and enormous casual-
members in 1941 had joined since the purges. Often the upwardly mobile sons
ties in purges of any who dissented; (and daughters) of workers, they had usually studied in the new technical schools,
growth of heavy industry and urban and they soon proved capable of managing the government and large-scale pro-
development were more successful. duction. A product of the great purges, this new generation of Stalin-formed com-
• Although the average Soviet citizen munists would serve the leader effectively until his death in 1953, and they would
lived in crowded conditions and food govern the Soviet Union until the early 1980s.
shortages were common, many had Stalin’s mass purges remain baffling, for almost all historians believe that those
high, idealistic hopes for communism
and received educational, medical, and
purged posed no threat and confessed to crimes they had not committed. Cer-
pension benefits and enjoyed career tainly the highly publicized purges sent a warning to the people: no one was se-
advancement within a gender-equal cure, and everyone had to serve the party and its leader with redoubled devotion.
workplace, while the state-controlled Some Western scholars have also argued that the terror reflected a fully developed
media espoused the wonders of social- totalitarian state, which must always be fighting real or imaginary enemies.
ism, vilified capitalism, and glorified
Russian nationalism.
The long-standing Western interpretation that puts the blame for the great
purges on Stalin, which became very popular in Russia after the fall of commu-
• In an effort to reorganize a socialist
state, Stalin ordered purges of the
nism, has nevertheless been challenged. Some historians argue that Stalin’s fears
Communist Party by the secret police were exaggerated but real. Moreover, these fears and suspicions were shared by
with public show trials and confessions, many in the party and in the general population. Bombarded with ideology and
sending millions to labor camps, pris- political slogans, the population responded energetically to Stalin’s directives. In-
ons, or execution, replacing them with vestigations and trials snowballed into a mass hysteria, a new witch-hunt that claimed
new party members who would serve
the party and Stalin faithfully.
millions of victims.4 In short, in this view of the 1930s, a deluded Stalin found
large numbers of willing collaborators for crime as well as for achievement.
Mussolini, like Stalin, began as a revolutionary socialist, but in his rise to power he
found it necessary to turn against the working class and seek the support of conser-
vatives. Mussolini’s fascist party was the first to establish a dictatorship in western
Europe. Yet few scholars today would argue that Mussolini succeeded in establish-
ing a totalitarian state that completely reshaped and dominated the economic,
social, intellectual, and cultural aspects of people’s lives. Membership in the Fas-
cist Party was more a sign of an Italian’s respectability than a commitment to radi-
cal change, and the fascist experiment was relatively short-lived.
their villages and local interests than to the national state. Relations between
church and state were often strained. Class differences were also extreme, and a
powerful revolutionary socialist movement had developed.
The war worsened the political situation. Having fought on the side of the
Allies almost exclusively for purposes of territorial expansion, the parliamentary
government bitterly disappointed Italian nationalists with Italy’s modest gains at
Versailles. Workers and peasants also felt cheated: to win their support during the war,
the government had promised social and land reform, which it did not deliver.
The Russian Revolution inspired and energized Italy’s revolutionary socialist
movement. The Socialist Party quickly lined up with the Bolsheviks, and radical
workers and peasants began occupying factories and seizing land in 1920. These
actions scared and mobilized the property-owning classes. Moreover, after the
war the pope lifted his ban on participation by Catholics in Italian politics, and
a strong Catholic Party quickly emerged. Thus by 1921 revolutionary social-
ists, antiliberal conservatives, and frightened property owners were all opposed—
though for different reasons—to the liberal parliamentary government.
Into these crosscurrents of unrest and fear stepped the blustering, bullying
Benito Mussolini (buh-NEE-toh moos-uh-LEE-nee) (1883–1945). Son of a village
schoolteacher and a poor blacksmith, Mussolini began his political career as a
Socialist Party leader and radical newspaper editor before World War I. In 1914,
powerfully influenced by antidemocratic cults of violent action, the young Mus-
solini urged that Italy join the Allies, a stand for which he was expelled from the
Italian Socialist Party. Later Mussolini fought at the front and was wounded in
1917. Returning home, he began organizing bitter war veterans like himself into a
fascists The members of a movement band of fascists—from the Italian word for “a union of forces.”
characterized by extreme, often At first Mussolini’s program was too similar to that of the well-organized Social-
expansionist nationalism, an
antisocialism aimed at destroying
ist Party, and it failed to rally people behind him. When Mussolini saw that his
working-class movements, alliances with verbal assaults on rival Socialists won him growing support from conservatives and
powerful capitalists and landowners, the frightened middle classes, he shifted gears in 1920. He and his growing private
a dynamic and violent leader, and army of Black Shirts began to use brute force against the socialists. Typically, a
glorification of war and the military.
band of fascist toughs would roar off in trucks at night and swoop down on a few
Black Shirts A private army under isolated organizers, beating them up and force-feeding them almost deadly doses
Mussolini that destroyed socialist of castor oil. Few people were killed, but socialist newspapers, union halls, and
newspapers, union halls, and Socialist
Party headquarters, eventually pushing
local Socialist Party headquarters were destroyed. Mussolini convinced his follow-
Socialists out of the city governments of ers that they were not just opposing the “Reds” but also making a real revolution
Northern Italy. of their own.
His next step was to position himself publicly as the champion of order and
property against the socialists and the ineffectual liberal parliamentary govern-
ment. Striking a conservative note in his speeches and gaining the sympathetic
neutrality of army leaders, Mussolini demanded the resignation of the existing
government and his own appointment by the king. In October 1922, to force mat-
ters, a large group of fascists marched on Rome. The threat worked. Victor Em-
manuel III (r. 1900–1946), who had no love for the old liberal politicians, asked
Mussolini to form a new cabinet. He was immediately granted dictatorial authority
for one year by the king and the parliament.
pendent state, and he agreed to give the church heavy financial support. The pope Sec tion Review
expressed his satisfaction and urged Italians to support Mussolini’s government.
Mussolini’s conservative values are evident in his treatment of women. Rather • Disappointment with Italy’s modest
gains at Versailles and increasing
than encouraging women to participate in the building of a new society, he abol- socialist agitation in Italy created
ished divorce and told women to stay at home and produce children. In 1938 conditions that allowed Mussolini to
women were limited by law to a maximum of 10 percent of the better-paying jobs gain power using his private army, the
in industry and government. Black Shirts, to terrorize the socialists
Mussolini’s fascist Italy was repressive and undemocratic, and he insisted on and to force his way into government.
the spectacle of mass obedience in rallies and salutes. Yet in spite of his posing, his • Mussolini had the election laws
fascist Italy was never really totalitarian. Indeed, he allowed Victor Emmanuel III changed so that the Fascist Party
controlled the parliament, and he had
to remain king, and it was Victor Emmanuel who dismissed him as leader after his the leader of the Socialist Party mur-
own party refused further support of his war policy in 1943. dered, causing outrage and demands
that he dissolve his armed squads.
• Mussolini responded by arresting his
opponents, implementing fascist
organizations, and winning the sup-
Hitler and Nazism in Germany port of the Catholic church while
How did Hitler gain power, what policies did totalitarian Nazi Germany leaving the old power structure alone
pursue, and why did they lead to World War II? and letting big business regulate itself.
• Fascists abolished divorce and told
women to stay at home and have
The most frightening dictatorship developed in Germany. There the Nazi move- children, legally limiting women to a
ment, which was a form of fascism, smashed or took over most independent orga- maximum of 10 percent of the better-
nizations, mobilized the economy, and violently persecuted the Jewish population. paying jobs.
Thus Nazism asserted an unlimited claim over German society and proclaimed
the ultimate power of its endlessly aggressive leader—Adolf Hitler. Truly totalitar-
ian in its aspirations, the dynamism of Hitler and the Nazi elite was ultimately di-
rected to war, territorial expansion, and racial aggression.
Nazism grew out of many complex developments, of Nazism A movement born of extreme
Hitler’s Road which the most influential were extreme nationalism nationalism and racism and dominated
to Power and racism. These two ideas captured the mind of the
by Adolf Hitler for as long as it lasted.
young Hitler, and it was he who dominated Nazism for as long as it lasted.
The child of a customs official, Adolf Hitler (1889–1945) spent his youth in
small towns in Austria. He dropped out of high school at age fourteen following
the death of his father and eventually left home for Vienna, where he became
deeply impressed by the mayor, Karl Lueger (1844–1910). From Lueger and oth-
ers, Hitler absorbed virulent anti-Semitism, racism, and hatred of Slavs. He devel-
oped an unshakable belief in the crudest, most exaggerated distortions of the
Darwinian theory of survival, the superiority of Germanic races, and the inevitabil-
ity of racial conflict. Anti-Semitism and racism became Hitler’s most passionate
convictions, his explanation for everything. The Jews, he claimed, directed an in-
ternational conspiracy of finance capitalism and Marxian socialism against Ger-
man culture, German unity, and the German race. Hitler’s belief was totally
irrational, but he never doubted it.
Hitler served as a dispatch carrier in the First World War, finding that the
struggle and disciple of war gave life meaning. Crushed by Germany’s defeat, he
joined a tiny extremist group in Munich called the German Workers’ Party, and by
1921 he had gained absolute control of this small but growing party. He was al-
ready a master of mass propaganda and political showmanship. His most effective
tool was the mass rally, where he often worked his audience into a frenzy with
762 Chapter 29 Dictatorships and the Second World War, 1919–1945
wild, demagogic attacks on the Versailles treaty, the Jews, Marxists, the war profi-
teers, and Germany’s Weimar Republic.
Membership in Hitler’s party multiplied tenfold after early 1922. In late 1923,
the Weimar Republic seemed on the verge of collapse, and Hitler, inspired by
Mussolini’s recent easy victory, decided on an armed uprising in Munich. Despite
the failure of the poorly organized plot and Hitler’s arrest, Nazism had been born.
Hitler concluded from his unsuccessful revolt that he had to undermine,
rather than overthrow, the government and come to power legally through elec-
toral competition. He forced his more violent supporters to accept his new strat-
egy. He also used his brief prison term to dictate his autobiography, Mein Kampf.
There he expounded on his basic themes: “race,” with a stress on anti-Semitism;
“living space,” with a sweeping vision of war and conquered territory; and the
Führer A leader-dictator with unlimited, leader-dictator, or Führer (FYUR-rer), with unlimited, arbitrary power.
arbitrary power, this name was bestowed In the years of prosperity and relative stability between 1924 and 1929, Hitler
upon Adolf Hitler.
concentrated on building his National Socialist German Workers’ Party, or Nazi
Party. While his party boasted 100,000 loyal followers by 1928, it received only 2.6
percent of the vote in the general elections. The Great Depression, shattering
economic prosperity from 1929 on, presented Hitler with a new opportunity to
gain votes. Chancellor (chief minister) Heinrich Brüning (BREW-ning) and Presi-
dent von Hindenburg inadvertently intensified the economic collapse with their
economic measures, convincing many that the country’s republican leaders were
stupid. Never very interested in economics before, Hitler began promising Ger-
man voters economic as well as political and international salvation.
Above all, Hitler rejected free-market capitalism and advocated government
programs to bring recovery. Seized by panic as bankruptcies increased, unemploy-
ment soared, and the Communists made dramatic election
gains, great numbers of middle- and lower-middle-class people
“voted their pocketbooks”5 and deserted the conservative and
moderate parties for the Nazis. By 1932 the Nazis had became
the largest party in the Reichstag.
The appeal to pocketbook interests was particularly effec-
tive in the early 1930s because Hitler appeared more main-
stream, playing down his anti-Jewish hatred and racist
nationalism. A master of propaganda, he had written in Mein
Kampf that the masses were driven by fanaticism and not by
knowledge. To arouse such hysterical fanaticism, he believed
that all propaganda had to be limited to a few simple, end-
lessly repeated slogans. But now when he harangued vast au-
diences with wild oratory and simple slogans, he featured
“national rebirth” and the “crimes” of the Versailles treaty.
And many uncertain individuals, surrounded by thousands of
enthralled listeners, found a sense of belonging as well as hope
for better times.
Hitler and the Nazis also appealed strongly to German youth. Indeed, in some
ways the Nazi movement was a mass movement of young Germans. Hitler himself
was only forty in 1929, and he and most of his top aides were much younger than
other leading German politicians. “National Socialism is the organized will of the
youth,” proclaimed the official Nazi slogan. National recovery, exciting and rapid
change, and personal advancement were the appeals of Nazism to millions of Ger-
man youths.
Disunity on the left was another factor in Hitler’s rise to power. The Commu-
nists refused to cooperate with the Social Democrats, even though the two parties
together outnumbered the Nazis in the Reichstag, even after the elections of 1932.
The Communists saw themselves as eventual victors, believing that a communist
revolution would follow in the aftermath of Hitler’s eventual destruction.
Finally, Hitler excelled in the dirty, backroom politics of the decaying Weimar
Republic. That, in fact, brought him to power. In complicated infighting in 1932,
he cleverly succeeded in gaining additional support from key people in the army
and big business, who thought Hitler would advance their interests. When Hitler
demanded the role of chancellor, those in power reasoned that with nine solid
conservatives as ministers and only two other National Socialists, he could be con-
trolled. On January 30, 1933, Adolf Hitler, leader of the largest party in Germany,
was legally appointed chancellor by Hindenburg.
Only the army retained independence, and Hitler moved brutally and skill-
fully to establish his control there, too. The Nazi storm troopers (the SA), the
quasi-military band of 3 million toughs in brown shirts who had fought commu-
nists and beaten up Jews before the Nazis took power, expected top positions in the
army and even talked of a “second revolution” against capitalism. Hitler decided
that the SA leaders had to be eliminated. Needing to preserve good relations with
the army as well as with big business, he struck on the night of June 30, 1934.
Hitler’s elite personal guard—the SS—arrested and shot without trial roughly a
thousand SA leaders and assorted political enemies. Shortly thereafter army lead-
ers swore a binding oath of “unquestioning obedience . . . to the Leader of the
German State and People, Adolf Hitler.” The SS grew rapidly. Under its methodi-
cal, inhuman leader, Heinrich Himmler (1900–1945), the SS joined with the
political police, the Gestapo, to expand its network of special courts and concen-
tration camps. Nobody was safe.
From the beginning, Jews were a special object of Nazi persecution, although
Slavs, Roma (Gypsies), Jehovah’s Witnesses, Communists, and homosexuals were
also targets. By the end of 1934, most Jewish lawyers, doctors, professors, civil ser-
vants, and musicians had lost their jobs and the right to practice their professions.
In 1935 the infamous Nuremberg Laws deprived Jews of all rights of citizenship.
By 1938 roughly 150,000 of Germany’s half a million Jews had emigrated, sacrific-
ing almost all their property in order to leave Germany.
In late 1938, the attack on the Jews accelerated. In a well-organized wave of
violence, known to history as “Kristallnacht,” mobs smashed windows, looted shops,
and destroyed homes and synagogues. German Jews were then rounded up and
made to pay for the damage. Another 150,000 Jews fled Germany. Some Germans
privately opposed these outrages, but most went along or looked the other way.
system of terror after 1935 smashed most of these leftists. A second group of op-
ponents arose in the Catholic and Protestant churches. However, their efforts were
directed primarily at preserving genuine religious life, not at overthrowing Hitler.
Finally in 1938 (and again from 1942 to 1944), some high-ranking army officers,
who feared the consequences of Hitler’s reckless aggression, plotted against him,
unsuccessfully.
10˚E 20˚E
International boundaries, Tallinn
1936 NORWAY
Germany in 1933 ESTO N I A
0˚
Remilitarized in 1936 N
Annexed in 1938
Satellite states,
March 1939
SWEDEN L AT V IA
Riga
Conquered by Germany
in September 1939 Annexed by Germany,
DE N MAR K Baltic March 1939
Annexed by Soviet Union S e a Memel
in September 1939 LI T H UA N I A
SOV I ET
Vilnius
North U N IO N
Sea Danzig EAST Minsk
PRUSSIA
Hamburg WHITE RUSSIA
U N ITED Elb
K I N GDO M Bremen e V is t
ula
R.
London R. Brest- Pinsk
N ET H E R L A N D S Litovsk
Berlin
Warsaw
RUHR POLAND
GE R M ANY
Dunkirk Cologne
B E LG I U M Od
Rhin
er
R. 50˚N
eR
EN L AN
SU DET D
.
RHINELAND
Prague
Dn
LUX E M B O U R G BOHEMIA ies
SAAR CZEC ter
R.
Nuremberg HOS
. L O VA K I
be R MORAVIA A
Gained by Danu SLOVAKIA RUTHENIA
plebiscite, 1935
Munich To Hungary
Vienna 1938–1939
F R A NCE
A U ST R IA
SWITZERLAND H U N G A RY
ROMANIA
R.
Ad
Y U GO S L AV IA Da n
ub e
I TALY
ria
Appeasement confirmed Hitler’s belief that the Western democracies were Sec tion Review
weak and unwilling to fight. He accelerated his eastern expansion, moving into
the remaining Czech lands in March 1939. The Western public now recognized • Hitler honed his ideas of anti-
Semitism, the superiority of the
Hitler’s moves as acts of aggression since he was seizing Czechs and Slovaks as German race, a vision of conquered
captive peoples. Thus when Hitler used the question of German minorities in territory, and a leader-dictator (Füh-
Danzig as a pretext to claim Poland, a suddenly militant Chamberlain declared rer), and he used his oratory skills to
that Britain and France would fight if Hitler attacked his eastern neighbor. Hitler convince the masses of his economic
did not take Chamberlain’s warning seriously, but he was concerned about the and political plans for recovery.
possible response from Poland’s Soviet neighbor. • Hitler appealed to the youth by pro-
In a stunning about-face, Hitler and Stalin signed a ten-year Nazi-Soviet non- moting national recovery, exciting
change, and personal advancement,
aggression pact in August 1939. Each dictator promised to remain neutral if the and he succeeded in winning the
other became involved in war. In secret they agreed to divide eastern Europe into support of key figures in big business
German and Soviet zones, “in the event of a political territorial reorganization.” and the army to have himself legally
The nonaggression pact itself was enough to make Britain and France cry treach- declared chancellor in 1933.
ery, for they, too, had been negotiating with Stalin. But Stalin had remained dis- • Hitler established himself as Führer
trustful of Western intentions, and Hitler had offered immediate territorial gain. and placed Nazis in key political
For Hitler, everything was set. He told his generals on the day of the nonaggres- positions, using his personal SS troops
to eliminate the SA storm troopers,
sion pact, “My only fear is that at the last moment some dirty dog will come up rivals of the regular German army,
with a mediation plan.” On September 1, 1939, German armies and warplanes and implementing programs that
smashed into Poland from three sides. Two days later, Britain and France, finally discriminated against Jews and other
true to their word, declared war on Germany. The Second World War had begun. enemies.
• The public generally supported Hitler
as he delivered a large public works
program that improved living condi-
tions and employment rates, but
The Second World War resistance existed in the Communist
and Socialist parties, the churches,
How did Germany and Japan create enormous empires that were and some high-ranking officials, all of
defeated by the Allies—Britain, the Soviet Union, and the United States? whom were unable to remove Hitler
from power.
War broke out in both western and eastern Europe because Hitler’s ambitions • Hitler’s plan for Germany was to
were essentially unlimited. On both war fronts, Nazi soldiers scored enormous expand the German race and territory,
and he was able to do so by making an
successes until late 1942, establishing a vast empire of death and destruction. Hit-
Axis alliance with Italy and Japan,
ler’s victories increased tensions in Asia between Japan and the United States and annexing Austria, and helping Franco
prompted Japan to attack the United States and overrun much of Southeast Asia. win the Spanish civil war.
Yet reckless aggression by Germany and Japan also raised a mighty coalition deter- • Hitler was able to gain the Sudeten-
mined to smash the aggressors. Led by Britain, the United States, and the Soviet land region of Czechoslovakia with-
Union, the Grand Alliance—to use Winston Churchill’s favorite name for it— out a fight as France and Britain
functioned quite effectively in military terms. Thus the Nazi and Japanese em- wanted to avoid another war at all
costs, but when he tried to take Po-
pires proved short-lived.
land, France and Britain finally de-
clared war.
• Hitler and Stalin signed a ten-year
Using planes, tanks, and trucks in the first example of Nazi-Soviet nonaggression pact in
Hitler’s Empire a blitzkrieg (BLITS-kreeg), or “lightning war,” Hitler’s August 1939, right before the outbreak
(1939–1942) armies crushed Poland in four weeks. While the Soviet of the war.
Union quickly took its part of the booty—the eastern half of Poland and the inde-
pendent Baltic states of Lithuania, Estonia, and Latvia—French and British armies
dug in in the west. They expected another war of attrition and economic blockade. blitzkrieg A “lightning war” that used
In spring 1940, the lightning war struck again. After occupying Denmark, Nor- planes, tanks, and trucks; Hitler first
used this method to crush Poland in
way, and Holland, German motorized columns broke through southern Bel- four weeks.
gium, split the Franco-British forces, and trapped the entire British army on the
beaches of Dunkirk. By heroic efforts, the British withdrew their troops but not
their equipment.
768 Chapter 29 Dictatorships and the Second World War, 1919–1945
London, 1940
Hitler believed that his relentless terror bombing of London—the “blitz”—could break the will of the British
people. He was wrong. The blitz caused enormous destruction, but Londoners went about their business with
courage and calm determination, as this unforgettable image of a milkman in the rubble suggests. (Corbis)
France was taken by the Nazis. Aging marshal Henri-Philippe Pétain formed
a new French government—the so-called Vichy (VISH-ee) government—to ac-
cept defeat, and German armies occupied most of France. By July 1940, Hitler
ruled practically all of western continental Europe; Italy was an ally, and the So-
viet Union and Spain were friendly neutrals. Only Britain, led by the uncompro-
mising Winston Churchill (1874–1965), remained unconquered.
Germany sought to gain control of the air, the necessary first step toward an
amphibious invasion of Britain. In the Battle of Britain, up to a thousand German
planes attacked British airfields and key factories in a single day, dueling with Brit-
ish defenders high in the skies. Losses were heavy on both sides. Then in Septem-
ber Hitler angrily turned from military objectives to indiscriminate bombing of
British cities in an attempt to break British morale. British aircraft factories in-
creased production, and the heavily bombed people of London defiantly dug in.
In September and October 1940, Britain was beating Germany three to one in the
air war. There was no possibility of an immediate German invasion of Britain.
Turning from Britain and moving into the Balkans by April 1941, Hitler now
allowed his lifetime obsession with a vast eastern European empire for the “master
race” to dictate policy. In June 1941, German armies suddenly attacked the Soviet
Union along a vast front (see Map 29.2, p. 774). By October, Leningrad (St. Peters-
burg) was practically surrounded, Moscow was besieged, and most of Ukraine had
been conquered. But the Soviets did not collapse, and when a severe winter struck
German armies outfitted in summer uniforms, the invaders were stopped.
The Second World War 769
Stalled in Russia, Hitler ruled over a vast European empire stretching from the
outskirts of Moscow to the English Channel. Hitler, the Nazi leadership, and the
loyal German army were positioned to greatly accelerate construction of their
“New Order” in Europe, and they continued their efforts until their final collapse
in 1945. In doing so, they showed what Nazi victory would have meant.
Hitler’s New Order was based firmly on racial imperialism, the guiding prin- New Order Hitler’s program based
ciple of Nazi totalitarianism. Within this New Order, the Nordic peoples—the on the guiding principle of racial
imperialism, which gave preferential
Dutch, Norwegians, and Danes—received preferential treatment, for they were treatment to the Nordic peoples while
racially related to the master race, the Germans. The French, an “inferior” Latin the French, an “inferior” Latin people,
people, occupied a middle position. All the occupied territories of western and occupied a middle position. Slavs in the
northern Europe were exploited with increasing intensity. Material shortages and conquered territories to the east were
treated harshly, as “subhumans.”
both mental and physical suffering afflicted millions of people.
Slavs in the conquered territories to the east were treated with harsh hatred as totalitarianism A dictatorship that
“subhumans.” At the height of his success in 1941 and 1942, Hitler set the tone. exercises unprecedented control over
the masses and seeks to mobilize them
He painted for his intimate circle the fantastic vision of a vast eastern colonial for action.
empire where Poles, Ukrainians, and Russians would be enslaved and forced to die
out, while Germanic peasants resettled the resulting abandoned lands. But he
needed countless helpers and many ambitious initiators to turn his dreams into
reality. These accomplices came forth.
Himmler and the elite corps of SS volunteers shared Hitler’s ideology of bar-
barous racial imperialism, and they rarely wavered in their efforts to realize his
goals.7 Supported (or condoned) by military commanders and German police-
men in the occupied territories, the SS corps pressed relentlessly to implement the
program of destruction and to create a “mass settlement space” for Germans.
Many Poles, Communists, Roma, and Jehovah’s Witnesses were murdered in cold
blood.
Nazi racism culminated in the Holocaust, the system- Holocaust The systematic effort of the
The Holocaust atic, state-sponsored effort to annihilate all the Jews of Nazi state to exterminate all European
Jews, which resulted in the murder of six
Europe. After the fall of Warsaw, the Nazis stepped up million Jews.
their expulsion campaign and began deporting all German Jews to occupied Po-
land. There they and Jews from all over Europe were concentrated in ghettos,
compelled to wear the Jewish star, and turned into slave laborers.
In 1941, following the invasion of the Soviet Union, the large-scale “extermi-
nation” of Jews began. On the Russian front, Himmler’s special SS killing squads
and also regular army units forced Soviet Jews to dig giant pits, which became
mass graves as the victims were lined up on the edge and cut down by machine
guns. Then in late 1941, Hitler and the Nazi leadership, in some still-debated
combination, ordered the SS to stop all Jewish emigration from Europe and
speeded up planning for mass murder. As one German diplomat put it, “The Jew-
ish Question must be resolved in the course of the war, for only so can it be solved
without a worldwide outcry.”8 The “final solution of the Jewish question”—the
murder of every single Jew—had begun. Jews were systematically arrested, packed
like cattle onto freight trains, and dispatched to extermination camps. Many Jews
could hardly imagine the enormity of the crime that lay before them.
Arriving at their destination, small numbers of Jews were sent to nearby slave
labor camps, where they were starved and systematically worked to death. But
most of the victims were moved immediately to the death camps, where they were
taken by force or deception to “shower rooms” that were actually gas chambers.
These gas chambers, first perfected in the quiet, efficient execution of seventy
770 Chapter 29 Dictatorships and the Second World War, 1919–1945
Prelude to Murder
This photo captures the terrible inhumanity of Nazi racism and the Holocaust. Frightened and bewildered families from the soon-
to-be-destroyed Warsaw Ghetto are being forced out of their homes by German soldiers for deportation to concentration camps.
There they face murder in the gas chambers. (Hulton Archive/Getty Images)
thousand mentally ill Germans between 1938 and 1941, permitted rapid, hideous,
and thoroughly bureaucratized mass murder. For fifteen to twenty minutes came
the terrible screams and gasping sobs of men, women, and children choking to
death on poison gas. Then, only silence. Special camp workers quickly yanked the
victims’ gold teeth from their jaws, and the bodies were then cremated or some-
times boiled for oil to make soap. At Auschwitz-Birkenau (OUSH-vits beer-ken-
OW), the most infamous of the Nazi death factories, as many as twelve thousand
human beings were slaughtered each day. The extermination of European Jews was
the ultimate monstrosity of Nazi racism and racial imperialism. By 1945, 6 million
Jews had been murdered. (See the feature “Individuals in Society: Primo Levi.”)
Who was responsible for this terrible crime? An earlier generation of historians
usually laid most of the guilt on Hitler and the Nazi leadership. Ordinary Ger-
mans had little knowledge of the extermination camps, it was argued, and those
who cooperated had no alternative given the brutality of Nazi terror and totalitar-
ian control. But in recent years, many studies have revealed a much broader par-
ticipation of German people in the Holocaust and popular indifference (or worse)
to the fate of the Jews.
The reasons for the active participation or complacency of Germans and oth-
ers in the Holocaust are debated. The American historian Daniel Goldhagen has
made the provocative claim that the extreme anti-Semitism of “ordinary Germans”
led them to respond to Hitler and to become his “willing executioners” in World
War II.9 Yet in most occupied countries, local non-German officials also cooper-
ated in the arrest and deportation of Jews to a large extent. As in Germany, only a
Individuals in Society
Primo Levi
M ost Jews deported to Auschwitz were murdered as
soon as they arrived, but the Nazis made some
prisoners into slave laborers and a few of these survived.
and death over other Jewish prisoners. Though not one
of these Jewish bosses, Levi believed that he himself,
like almost all survivors, had entered the “gray zone” of
Primo Levi (1919–1987), an Italian Jew, became one of moral compromise. Only a very few superior individu-
the most influential witnesses to the Holocaust and its als, “the stuff of saints and martyrs,”
death camps. survived the death camps without
Like much of Italy’s small Jewish community, Levi’s shifting their moral stance.
family belonged to the urban professional classes. The For Levi, compromise and sal-
young Primo graduated in 1941 from the University of vation came from his profession.
Turin with highest honors in chemistry. But since 1938, Interviewed by a German techno-
when Italy introduced racial laws, he had faced growing crat for the camp’s synthetic rubber
discrimination, and two years after graduation he joined program, Levi performed bril-
the antifascist resistance movement. Quickly captured, liantly in scientific German and
he was deported to Auschwitz with 650 Italian Jews in savored his triumph as a Jew over
February 1944. Stone-faced SS men picked only ninety- Nazi racism. Work in the warm
six men and twenty-nine women to work in their respec- camp laboratory offered Levi op-
tive labor camps. Primo was one of them. portunities to pilfer equipment that
Nothing prepared Levi for what he encountered. could then be traded for food and
The Jewish prisoners were kicked, punched, stripped, necessities with other prisoners.
Primo Levi, who never
branded with tattoos, crammed into huts, and worked Levi also gained critical support stopped thinking, writing, and
unmercifully. Hoping for some sign of prisoner solidar- from three saintly prisoners, who speaking about the Holocaust.
ity in this terrible environment, Levi found only a des- refused to do wicked and hateful (Giansanti/Corbis Sygma)
perate struggle of each against all and enormous status acts. And he counted “luck” as es-
differences among prisoners. Many stunned and bewil- sential for his survival: in the camp
dered newcomers, beaten and demoralized by their infirmary with scarlet fever in February 1945 as advanc-
bosses—the most privileged prisoners—simply col- ing Russian armies prepared to liberate the camp, Levi
lapsed and died. Others struggled to secure their own was not evacuated by the Nazis and shot to death like
privileges, however small, because food rations and most Jewish prisoners.
working conditions were so abominable that ordinary After the war Primo Levi was forever haunted by the
Jewish prisoners perished in two to three months. nightmare that the Holocaust would be ignored or for-
Sensitive and noncombative, Levi found himself gotten. Always ashamed that so many people whom he
sinking into oblivion. But instead of joining the mass of considered better than himself had perished, he wrote
the “drowned,” he became one of the “saved”—a com- and lectured tirelessly to preserve the memory of Jewish
plicated surprise with moral implications that he would victims and guilty Nazis. Wanting the world to under-
ponder all his life. As Levi explained in Survival in stand the Jewish genocide in all its complexity so that
Auschwitz (1947), the usual road to salvation in the camps never again would people tolerate such atrocities, he
was some kind of collaboration with German power.* grappled tirelessly with his vision of individual choice
Savage German criminals were released from prison to and moral compromise in a hell designed to make the
become brutal camp guards; non-Jewish political pris- victims collaborate and persecute each other.
oners competed for jobs entitling them to better condi-
tions, and, especially troubling for Levi, a small number Questions for Analysis
of Jewish men plotted and struggled for the power of life 1. Describe Levi’s experience at Auschwitz. How did
camp prisoners treat each other? Why?
2. What does Levi mean by the “gray zone”? How is
* Primo Levi, Survival in Auschwitz: The Nazi Assault on Hu- this concept central to his thinking?
manity, rev. ed. 1958 (London: Collier Books, 1961), pp. 79–84,
and The Drowned and the Saved (New York: Summit Books, 3. Will a vivid historical memory of the Holocaust
1988). These powerful testimonies are highly recommended. help to prevent future genocide?
771
772 Chapter 29 Dictatorships and the Second World War, 1919–1945
few exceptional bystanders did not turn a blind eye. Thus some scholars have
concluded that the key for most Germans (and most people in occupied coun-
tries) was that they felt no personal responsibility for Jews and therefore were not
prepared to help them. This meant that many individuals, conditioned by Nazi
racist propaganda but also influenced by peer pressure and brutalizing wartime
violence, were psychologically prepared to join the SS ideologues and perpetrate
ever-greater crimes. They were ready to plumb the depths of evil and to spiral
downward from mistreatment to arrest to mass murder.
Facing war across both the Pacific and the Atlantic, the
The Grand Alliance United States agreed with its allies Great Britain and
the Soviet Union on a policy of Europe first. Only af- Europe first The Allied policy to
ter Hitler was defeated would the Allies turn toward the Pacific for an all-out attack defeat Hitler in Europe before turning
their attack on Japan.
on Japan, the lesser threat. The Allies agreed to wage war until the “unconditional
surrender” of both Germany and Japan.
The military resources of the Grand Alliance were awesome. The strengths of
the United States were its mighty industry, its large population, and its national
unity. Gearing up rapidly for all-out war in 1942, the United States acquired a
unique capacity to wage global war. In 1943 it outproduced not only Germany,
Italy, and Japan but also all of the rest of the world combined.
Britain continued to make a great contribution as well. The British economy
was totally and effectively mobilized, and the sharing of burdens through rationing
and heavy taxes on war profits maintained social harmony. By early 1943 the
Americans and the British were combining small aircraft carriers with radar-guided
bombers to rid the Atlantic of German submarines. Britain, the impregnable float-
ing fortress, became a gigantic frontline staging area for the decisive blow to the
heart of Germany.
As for the Soviet Union, so great was its strength that it might well have de-
feated Germany without Western help. In the face of the German advance, whole
factories and populations were successfully evacuated to eastern Russia and Sibe-
ria. There war production was reorganized and expanded, and the Red Army was
increasingly well supplied and well led. Above all, Stalin drew on the massive sup-
port and heroic determination of the Soviet people, especially those in the central
Russian heartland. Broad-based Russian nationalism, as opposed to narrow com-
munist ideology, became the powerful unifying force in what the Soviet people
appropriately called the “Great Patriotic War of the Fatherland.”
Finally, the United States, Britain, and the Soviet Union had the resources of
much of the world at their command. They were also aided by a growing resis-
tance movement against the Nazis throughout Europe, even in Germany. After
the Soviet Union was invaded in June 1941, communists throughout Europe took
the lead in the underground resistance, joined by a growing number of patriots,
Christians, and agents sent by governments-in-exile in London.
Ru
ssi
North Moscow SOVIET
an
a R.
Sea Riga UNION
fro
a
Volg
NORTHERN
Se
nt,
IRELAND DENMARK
s pr
Copenhagen n Smolensk
lti
i
c
g
Rus
Ba
194
IRELAND Reims, May 7, 1945 s i an Aug. 21, 1942–Jan. 31, 1943
KINGDOM fro n
Berlin, May 8, 1945 Pinsk
4
t, No
v. 19 N
Battle of Britain, Elb
e
42
Do 50°
fall 1940 R Vis nR
tu la
Ru s si a n fr
.
Russian
.
NETHERLANDS Berlin R.
London Posen Stalingrad
Dunkirk Warsaw
We
R h i n f ron t
GERMANY
Kiev
st
BELGIUM nt
fron
er n
o
D ni e ,D
eR
Battle of per R e c.
AT L A N T I C Rhine Crossing,
t, F
O C E A N Invasion of Normandy,
.
Paris 4 D n ie
5 ste
June 6, 1944 e R. SLOVAKIA
nub
Da
rR
FRANCE
.
Vienna HUNGARY
Budapest
SWITZERLAND
Vichy
VICHY ROMANIA Yalta
FRANCE
Axis troops occupy (Occupied Nov. 1942) Po R. Bucharest
S e a
Vichy France, Bologna CROATIA
Da nub e R
. a c k
Nov. 10 and 11, 1942
front, SERBIA B l
PORTUGAL Italian 1945
Fe b . BULGARIA
40°
N
Eb
Rome
R.
ALGER IA Sicily,
Casablanca, (Vichy France) July 1943
Nov. 1942 MALTA Cyprus
M (Gr. Br.)
Crete
(Gr. Br.)
FRENCH Rommel defeated e d (Gr.)
MO RO CCO in Tunisia; Axis i t e PALESTINE
troops evacuated, r r a n e (Br. Mandate) TRANS -
May 1943
a n S e a JORDAN
TUNISIA (Br. Mandate)
Suez 30ºN
Canal
El Alamein,
L I B YA summer 1942 Cairo
0 150 300 Km.
Nile R.
French possessions, which were under the control of Pétain’s Vichy government,
quickly went over to the side of the Allies.
Having driven the Axis powers from North Africa by spring 1943, Allied forces
maintained the initiative by invading Sicily and then mainland Italy. Mussolini
was deposed by a war-weary people, and the new Italian government publicly ac-
cepted unconditional surrender in September 1943. Italy, it seemed, was liber-
ated. Yet German commandos rescued Mussolini in a daring raid and put him at
the head of a puppet government. German armies seized Rome and all of north-
ern Italy. Fighting continued in Italy.
Indeed, bitter fighting continued in Europe for almost two years. Germany,
less fully mobilized for war than Britain in 1941, applied itself to total war in 1942
and enlisted millions of German women and millions of prisoners of war and slave
laborers from all across occupied Europe in that effort. Between early 1942 and
July 1944, German war production actually tripled in spite of heavy bombing by
the British and American air forces. German resistance against Hitler also failed.
After an unsuccessful attempt on Hitler’s life in July 1944, SS fanatics brutally
liquidated thousands of Germans. Terrorized at home and frightened by the pros-
pect of unconditional surrender, the Germans fought on with suicidal stoicism.
On June 6, 1944, American and British forces under General Dwight Eisen-
hower landed on the beaches of Normandy, France, in history’s greatest naval in-
vasion. In a hundred dramatic days, more than 2 million men and almost half a
million vehicles pushed inland and broke through German lines. Rejecting pro-
posals to strike straight at Berlin in a massive attack, Eisenhower moved forward
cautiously on a broad front. Not until March 1945 did American troops cross the
Rhine and enter Germany.
The Soviets, who had been advancing steadily since July 1943, reached the
outskirts of Warsaw by August 1944. For the next six months, they moved south-
ward into Romania, Hungary, and Yugoslavia. In January 1945, the Red Army
again moved westward through Poland, and on April 26 it met American forces on
the Elbe River. The Allies had closed their vise on Nazi Germany and overrun
Europe. As Soviet forces fought their way into Berlin, Hitler committed suicide in
his bunker, and on May 7 the remaining German commanders capitulated.
45
1943
19
MONGOLIA IS
.
1945 MANCHURIA
der
LE 0 500 1000 Km.
RI
n
rre
KU
su
at
0 500 1000 Mi.
y
or
Beijing
t
40°N
rri
te
JA PA N
e
N
es
KOREA PAC I F IC OC EAN
an
Tokyo
ap
J
C H I NA Hiroshima
TIBET Atom bombs dropped, Midway Is.
Nagasaki
August 1945 (U.S.)
NEPAL BHUTAN
19 19
45 Okinawa
Bonin Is.
Midway
INDIA Marcus I.
45
194
BURMA (Gr. Br.) MARIANA Wake I. Pearl
(Gr. Br.) PHILIPPINE IS. IS. (U.S.) 3 Harbor
194
5
(U.S.) Dec. 1941
194
THAILAND FRENCH
INDOCHINA Leyte 1944
Oct. 1944 1944 43
5
(Vichy) Guam
July–Aug. 1944 19
BRUNEI
(Gr. Br.) CAROLINE IS.
MALAYA N. BORNEO MARSHALL
(Gr. Br.) SARAWAK (Gr. Br.) 19 IS.
Singapore (Gr. Br.) 44
0° Equator Borneo
Sumatra
Celebes
SOLOMON
IS.
D U TC H EAST INDIES New Guinea
Java
Port Moresby Guadalcanal Farthest advance of
Coral Sea Aug. 1942–
May 1942 Feb. 1943 Japanese conquests, 1942
194
I N D IA N O C EAN 19
42 Allied-controlled territory
3
Allied advance
20°S
Territory gained by Allies
Tropic of Capricorn before Japanese surrender
AUSTR ALI A Japanese-controlled territory
at surrender, August 14, 1945
Major battle
combat. Many islands were bypassed, and their Japanese defenders were block-
aded and left to starve.
The war in the Pacific was extremely brutal—a “war without mercy,” in the
words of a leading American scholar—and atrocities were committed on both
sides.10 Knowing of Japanese atrocities in China and the Philippines, the U.S.
Marines and Army troops seldom took Japanese prisoners after the Battle of Gua-
dalcanal, killing even those rare Japanese soldiers who offered to surrender. A
product of spiraling violence, mutual hatred, and dehumanizing racial stereotypes,
the war without mercy intensified as it moved toward Japan.
In June 1944 giant U.S. bombers began a relentless bombing campaign that
intensified steadily until the end of the war. In October 1944, as Allied advances
in the Pacific paralleled those in Europe, American forces won a great victory in
Chapter Review 777
the four-day Battle of Leyte (LEY-tee) Gulf, the Sec tion Review
greatest battle in naval history, with 282 ships in-
volved. The Japanese navy was practically finished. • The Germans used a blitzkrieg to crush Poland and most of western
continental Europe except Britain, turning next to the Soviet Union,
In spite of all their defeats, Japanese troops con- where they gained vast amounts of territory; their aim was to have
tinued to fight with enormous courage and determi- Germanic peoples occupy and populate the conquered territories,
nation. Indeed, the bloodiest battles of the Pacific enslaving and eliminating the “inferior” races there.
war took place on Iwo Jima in February 1945 and • Hitler’s ultimate horror was his goal of racial imperialism, including the
on Okinawa (oh-kee-NAH-wah) in June 1945. deportations to concentration camps and slave labor camps, culminat-
American commanders believed the conquest of ing in the outright mass murder of millions of Jews and other “undesir-
Japan might cost a million American casualties and ables” in the Holocaust.
claim 10 to 20 million Japanese lives. In fact, Japan • Japan tried to expand into Southeast Asia, angering the United States,
was almost helpless, its industry and dense, fragile who cut off the sale of oil to Japan, which responded with a surprise
attack on Pearl Harbor in Hawaii and European and American colonies
wooden cities largely destroyed by incendiary bomb- in Southeast Asia, sparking Hitler’s declaration of war against the
ing and uncontrollable hurricanes of fire. Yet the United States.
Japanese seemed determined to fight on, ever ready
• The Allied powers agreed to liberate Europe first and then to take on
to die for a hopeless cause. Japan in the Pacific; they effectively mobilized for war, with the United
On August 6 and 9, 1945, the United States States out-producing every other country while Britain and the Soviet
dropped atomic bombs on Hiroshima (heer-oh- Union also fielded well-organized war machines.
SHEE-muh) and Nagasaki (nah-gah-SAH-kee) in • The Germans pursued their attack on the Soviet Union but suffered
Japan. Mass bombing of cities and civilians, one of defeat while the Soviets went on the offensive, and with the western
the terrible new practices of World War II, had Allies, closed the noose, surrounding and finally entering Germany
where Hitler committed suicide and the remaining Germans
ended in the final nightmare—unprecedented hu- surrendered.
man destruction in a single blinding flash. On
• The brutal war in the Pacific, a “war without mercy,” involved an Allied
August 14, 1945, the Japanese announced their sur-
“island hopping” campaign on the way to Japan; intense fighting
render. The Second World War, which had claimed pressed Japan to the limit, but the United States dealt the final cata-
the lives of more than 50 million soldiers and civil- strophic blow by dropping two atomic bombs to end the war.
ians, was over.
Chapter Review
How did Stalin and the Communist Party build a modern totalitarian state in
the Soviet Union? (page 753) Key Terms
The crafty Stalin consolidated his power in the 1920s, and in 1928 he launched the five-year plan (p. 753)
five-year plans. In doing so, Stalin’s Soviet Union asserted a total claim on the lives of New Economic Policy (NEP)
its citizens. It posed ambitious goals in the form of rapid state-directed industrialization (p. 753)
and savage collectivization of agriculture. And it found enthusiastic supporters who collectivization (p. 754)
believed that Stalin and the Communist Party were building their kind of socialism
and a new socialist personality at home. Relentless propaganda and the great purges kulaks (p. 754)
reinforced the Party’s claims of unlimited control of its citizens. fascists (p. 760)
Black Shirts (p. 760)
Lateran Agreement (p. 760)
How did Mussolini’s dictatorship come to power and govern in Italy? (page 758)
Nazism (p. 761)
Mussolini began as a socialist but he turned to the right when he received growing
Führer (p. 762)
support from conservatives. Coming to power with the king’s help, Mussolini pro-
claimed the revolutionary, “totalitarian” character of his one-party rule. In fact, Mus- Enabling Act (p. 763)
solini’s government retained many elements of conservative authoritarianism, such as (continued)
compromising with the Catholic Church and keeping women in traditional roles.
778 Chapter 29 Dictatorships and the Second World War, 1919–1945
How did Hitler gain power, what policies did totalitarian Nazi Germany pursue,
appeasement (p. 765)
and why did they lead to World War II? (page 761)
blitzkrieg (p. 767)
Failing to overthrow the government in 1923 in an attempted coup, Hitler came to New Order (p. 769)
power legally in 1933 by promising voters national renewal and economic recovery
from the Great Depression. His policies appeared to help the economy and he quickly totalitarianism (p. 769)
established a one-party totalitarian regime with ambitious goals and widespread popu- Holocaust (p. 769)
lar support. But whereas Stalin concentrated on building socialism at home, Hitler Europe first (p. 773)
and the Nazi elite aimed at unlimited territorial and racial aggression on behalf of a
master race. He proceeded gradually at first, and Britain and France sought to “ap-
pease” Hitler with various diplomatic concessions. Only Hitler’s unprovoked attack on
Poland in 1939 brought a military response from Britain and France and the begin-
ning of World War II.
How did Germany and Japan create enormous empires that were defeated by
the Allies—Britain, the Soviet Union, and the United States? (page 767)
Nazi racism and unlimited aggression made war inevitable, first with the western
European democracies, then with hated eastern neighbors, and finally with the United
States. Joined by Japan after Pearl Harbor, Hitler’s forces overran much of western and
eastern Europe, annihilated millions of Jews, and plunged Europe into the ultimate
nightmare. But unlimited aggression unwittingly forged a mighty coalition led by Brit-
ain, the Soviet Union, and the United States. This Grand Alliance held together and
smashed the racist Nazi empire and its leader. The United States also destroyed Japan’s
vast, overextended empire in the Pacific, thus bringing to a close history’s most destruc-
tive war.
Notes
1. I. Kershaw, The Nazi Dictatorship: Problems and Perspectives of Interpretation, 2d ed. (Lon-
don: Edward Arnold, 1989), p. 34.
2. Quoted in I. Deutscher, Stalin: A Political Biography, 2d ed. (New York: Oxford University
Press, 1967), p. 325.
3. R. Conquest, The Harvest of Sorrow: Soviet Collectivization and the Terror-Famine (New
York: Oxford University Press, 1986), pp. 4, 303.
4. R. Thurston, Life and Terror in Stalin’s Russia, 1934–1941 (New Haven, Conn.: Yale Uni-
versity Press, 1996), esp. pp. 16–106; also Malia, The Soviet Tragedy, pp. 227–270.
5. W. Brustein, The Logic of Evil: The Social Origins of the Nazi Party, 1925–1933 (New Ha-
ven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1996), pp. 52, 182.
6. Quoted in K. D. Bracher, The German Dictatorship: The Origins, Structure and Effects of
National Socialism (New York: Praeger, 1970), p. 289.
7. R. Allen, The Business of Genocide: The SS, Slave Labor, and the Concentration Camps
(Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002), pp. 270–285.
8. Quoted in M. Marrus, The Holocaust in History (Hanover, N.H.: University Press of New
England, 1987), p. 28.
9. D. Goldhagen, Hitler’s Willing Executioners: Ordinary Germans and the Holocaust (New
York: Vintage Books, 1997).
10. J. Dower, War Without Mercy: Race and Power in the Pacific War (New York: Pantheon, 1986).
779
more if we had tried during this period really to Questions for Analysis
master production, the technique of production, 1. What reasons does Stalin give to justify an
the financial and economic side of it. . . . unrelenting “Bolshevik” tempo of industrial
It is said that it is hard to master technique. That and social change? In the light of history,
is not true! There are no fortresses that Bolsheviks which reason seems most convincing? Why?
cannot capture. We have solved a number of most 2. Imagine that the year is 1931 and you are a
difficult problems. We have overthrown capitalism. Soviet student reading Stalin’s speech. Would
We have assumed power. We have built up a huge Stalin’s determination inspire you, frighten
socialist industry. We have transferred the middle you, or leave you cold? Why?
peasants on the path of socialism. We have already 3. Some historians argue that Soviet socialism was
accomplished what is most important from the a kind of utopianism—that zealots believed
point of view of construction. What remains to be that the economy, the society, and even human
done is not so much: to study technique, to master beings could be completely remade and per-
science. And when we have done that we shall de- fected. What utopian elements do you see in
velop a tempo of which we dare not even dream at Stalin’s declaration?
present. Source: From Joseph Stalin, “No Slowdown in Tempo!”
And we shall do it if we really want to. Pravda, February 5, 1931.
780
CHAPTER 30
Cold War Conflicts
and Social
Transformations
1945–1985
Chapter Preview
The Division of Europe
What were the causes of the cold war?
T he total defeat of the Nazis and their allies in 1945 laid the basis for one of
Western civilization’s most remarkable recoveries, as Europe dug itself out
from under the rubble and fashioned a great renaissance. Yet there was also a
tragic setback. The Grand Alliance against Hitler gave way to an apparently end-
less cold war in which tension between East and West threatened world peace.
In the late 1960s and early 1970s, three major changes marked the end of the
era of postwar Western renaissance. First, as cold war competition again turned
very hot in Vietnam, postwar certainties such as domestic political stability and
social harmony evaporated, and several countries experienced major crises. Sec-
ond, the astonishing postwar economic advance came to a halt, and this had seri-
ous social consequences. Third, new roles for women after World War II led to a
powerful “second wave” of feminist thought and action in the 1970s, resulting in
major changes for women and gender relations. Thus the long cold war created an
underlying unity for the years 1945–1985, but the first half of the cold war era was
quite different from the second.
In 1945 triumphant American and Russian soldiers came together and embraced
on the banks of the Elbe River in the heart of vanquished Germany. At home, in
the United States and in the Soviet Union, the soldiers’ loved ones erupted in joy-
ous celebration. Yet victory was flawed. The Allies could not cooperate politically
in peacemaking. Motivated by different goals and hounded by misunderstandings,
the United States and the Soviet Union soon found themselves at loggerheads. By
the end of 1947, Europe was rigidly divided. It was West versus East in a cold war
that was waged around the world for forty years.
had lived through two enormously destructive German invasions, wanted absolute
military security in relation to Germany and its potential Eastern allies. Suspicious
by nature, he believed that only communist states could be truly dependable al-
lies, and he realized that free elections would result in independent and possibly
hostile governments on his western border. Moreover, by the middle of 1945,
there was no way short of war that the United States could control political devel-
opments in eastern Europe, and war was out of the question. Stalin was bound to
have his way.
ing stopped. Thus the United States extended its policy of containment to Asia but Sec tion Review
drew back from an attack on communist China and possible nuclear war.
• Stalin and the Western Allies could
not agree on a post-war settlement:
Stalin argued for communist states in
The Western Renaissance (1945–1968) eastern Europe as dependable allies
and the west pushed for free elec-
Why did western Europe recover so successfully? How did colonial peoples tions; Stalin, in a stronger position
win political independence and American blacks triumph in the civil militarily, got his way.
rights movement? • The Americans responded by cutting
off aid to the U.S.S.R., issuing the
Truman Doctrine to “contain” com-
As the cold war divided Europe into two blocs, the future appeared bleak on both
munism; negative propaganda was
sides of the iron curtain. European economic conditions were the worst in genera- pursued by both sides; the United
tions, and the overseas empires of western Europe were crumbling in the face of States formed the anti-Soviet military
nationalism in Asia and Africa. Yet in less than a generation, western Europe and alliance, NATO, while Stalin formed
the United States achieved unprecedented economic prosperity and social trans- the Warsaw pact, dividing Europe
into two hostile zones, initiating the
formation. It was an amazing rebirth—a true renaissance.
cold war.
• When China fell to the communists
and North Korea attacked South
After the war, the people of western Europe faced se- Korea, the United States defended the
The Postwar vere shortages and hardships. Suffering was most in- Truman Doctrine by sending troops to
Challenge tense in defeated Germany. The major territorial intervene in Korea, but held short of
change of the war had moved the Soviet Union’s border far to the west. Poland was invading China.
in turn compensated for this loss to the Soviets with land taken from Germany. To
solidify these changes in boundaries, 13 million Germans were driven from their
homes and forced to resettle in a greatly reduced Germany. The Russians were
also seizing factories and equipment as reparations in their zone, even tearing up
railroad tracks and sending the rails to the Soviet Union.
In 1945 and 1946, conditions were not much better in the Western zones, for
the Western allies also treated the German population with severity at first. Count-
less Germans sold prized possessions to American soldiers to buy food. By the
spring of 1947, Germany was on the verge of total collapse and threatening to drag
down the rest of Europe. Yet the seeds of recovery were also planted, for the people
had had enough of old ideas, and new leaders were coming to the fore to guide
these aspirations for change. In Italy, France, and the Federal Republic of Ger-
many (as Western Germany was officially known), the Christian Democrats and Christian Democrats Progressive
Catholic Party offered strong leaders. They steadfastly rejected authoritarianism Catholics and revitalized Catholic
political parties that became influential
and narrow nationalism and placed their faith in democracy and cooperation. The after the Second World War.
socialists and the communists, active in the resistance against Hitler, also emerged
from the war with increased power and prestige, especially in France and Italy.
They, too, provided fresh leadership and pushed for social change and economic
reform. In the immediate postwar years, welfare measures such as family allow-
ances, health insurance, and increased public housing were enacted throughout
continental Europe. Britain followed the same trend, as the newly elected socialist
Labour Party established a “welfare state.” Many British industries were national-
ized, and the government provided free medical service. Thus all across Europe,
social reform complemented political transformation, creating solid foundations
for a great European renaissance.
Massive economic aid and ongoing military protection from the United States
was also essential to rebuilding Europe. As Marshall Plan aid poured in, the bat-
tered economies of western Europe began to turn the corner in 1948. The out-
break of the Korean War in 1950 further stimulated economic activity, and Europe
entered a period of rapid economic progress that lasted into the late 1960s. Never
0˚ 20˚E 40˚E
20˚W Arctic Circle 60˚N
FINLAND $ Participants in the Marshall Plan
N O RWAY
$ Oslo Helsinki Member of NATO,*
I CEL A N D SWEDEN formed in 1949
$$
U.S. loan of $3.5 billion, 1946
Exploded first atomic bomb, 1952 $ Stockholm
Member of COMECON,** formed in
Reykjavik
Reykjavik Joined Common Market, 1973 1949, and the Warsaw Pact,
organized in 1955
20˚W
North Member of the European
Sea Common Market, formed in 1958
DENMARK Moscow
IRELAND Iron Curtain
$ Dublin Joined Common $ Baltic
Market, 1973 Copenhagen Sea * North Atlantic Treaty Organization
Joined Common UNITED ** Council for Mutual Economic Assistance
Market, 1973 KINGDOM UNION OF SOVIET
$ SOCIALIST REPUBLICS
Amsterdam Berlin blockade, 0 200 400 Km.
London West
NETHERLANDS 1948–1949 Exploded first atomic bomb, 1949
Berlin
$ East Berlin Warsaw 0 200 400 Mi.
Brussels Bonn EAST
BELGIUM POLAND
AT L A N T I C $ WEST
GERMANY
Volg
GERMANY Communist coup, 1948 a R.
Paris LUX. Prague
O C E A N $
$ U.S.S.R. invasion, 1968
Dni
epe
R.
CZE r R. Don
CHO
Joined NATO, 1955 S LO C
Exploded first atomic bomb, 1960 VA K I
Withdrew from NATO, 1966
A
a
Vienna
sp a
Se
SWITZ. AUSTR I A
ia
Bern Budapest
$ $
n
F R ANCE H U N GARY
$ Zones of occupation
Joined Common Market, 1986
ended, 1955 RO M A N IA
Revolution, 1956
Bucharest
Belgrade
PORTUGAL
SPA I N Y U GO S L AV IA Danube R. B l a c k S e a
$ ITA LY 40˚
N
Madrid Tito-Stalin schism, 1948
Lisbon $ B U LGAR I A
Corsica
Rome Sofia
Joined NATO, 1982
Joined Common Market, 1986 Tiranë
Sardinia Left COMECON, 1961 Ankara
Balearic Is. Withdrew from WP, 1968 ALBANIA
Truman Doctrine, 1947
Medi
terr GR EECE TURKEY Joined NATO, 1952
ane $ $
an N
Athens
Se Sicily
a Truman Doctrine, 1947
Joined NATO, 1952
Joined Common Market, 1981 CYPRUS Nicosia
The Western Renaissance (1945–1968) 787
before had the European economy grown so fast. In most countries, there were
many people ready to work hard for low wages and the hope of a better future.
Moreover, although many consumer products had been invented or perfected
since the late 1920s, few Europeans had been able to buy them. In 1945 the elec-
tric refrigerator, the washing machine, and the automobile were rare luxuries.
There was a great potential demand, which the economic system moved to satisfy.
Finally, western European nations abandoned protectionism and gradually cre-
ated a large unified market known as the Common Market (see Map 30.1). This Common Market The European
historic action, which certainly stimulated the economy, was part of a larger search Economic Community, created by
six western European nations in 1957
for European unity. as part of a larger search for European
The development of the Common Market fired imaginations and encouraged unity.
hopes of rapid progress toward political as well as economic union. In the 1960s,
however, these hopes were frustrated by a resurgence of more traditional national-
ism. France took the lead. Mired in a bitter colonial war in Algeria, the French
turned in 1958 to General de Gaulle (duh GOHL), who established the Fifth Re-
public and ruled as its president until 1969. Charles de Gaulle (1890–1970) was
at heart a romantic nationalist, and he viewed the United States as the main threat
to genuine French (and European) independence. He withdrew all French mili-
tary forces from the “American-controlled” NATO, developed France’s own nu-
clear weapons, and vetoed the scheduled advent of majority rule within the
Common Market. Thus throughout the 1960s, the Common Market thrived eco-
nomically but remained a union of sovereign states.
India, Britain’s oldest, largest, and most lucrative nonwhite possession, played
a key role in decolonization. Nationalist opposition to British rule coalesced after
the First World War under the leadership of British-educated lawyer Mohandas
“Mahatma” Gandhi (GAHN-dee) (1869–1948), one of the twentieth century’s
most significant and influential figures. In the 1920s and 1930s Gandhi built a
mass movement preaching nonviolent “noncooperation” with the British. In 1935
the British agreed to a new constitution that was practically a blueprint for inde-
pendence. When the Labour party came to power in Great Britain in 1945, it was
ready to relinquish sovereignty.
If Indian nationalism drew on Western parliamentary liberalism, Chinese na-
tionalism developed and triumphed in the framework of Marxist-Leninist ideol-
ogy. In the turbulent early 1920s, a broad alliance of nationalist forces within the
Soviet-supported Guomindang (Kuomintang) (kwoh-min-TANG), or National
People’s party, was dedicated to unifying China and abolishing European conces-
sions. But in 1927 Chiang Kai-shek (chang kie-SHEK) (1887–1975), successor to
Sun Yat-sen (see page 693) and leader of the Guomindang, broke with his more
radical communist allies, headed by Mao Zedong (Mao Tse-tung) (maow dzuh-
DONG), and tried to destroy them.
In the civil war that ensued, Mao’s Soviet-backed forces defeated Chiang’s
American-backed forces, with the crucial support of the Chinese peasantry.
Chiang’s nationalists withdrew to the island of Taiwan in 1949. Mao (1893–1976)
and the communists united China’s 550 million inhabitants in a strong centralized
The Western Renaissance (1945–1968) 789
state, expelled foreigners, and began building a new society along Soviet lines, col-
lectivizing the peasants and implementing five-year plans to expand heavy industry.
Most Asian countries followed the pattern of either India or China. In 1946 the
Philippines achieved independence peacefully from the United States. Britain
quickly granted Sri Lanka (Ceylon) and Burma independence in 1948. However,
Indonesian nationalists had to beat off attempts by the Dutch to reconquer the
Dutch East Indies before Indonesia emerged in 1949 as a sovereign state.
The French also tried their best to re-establish colonial rule in Indochina, but
despite American aid, they were defeated in 1954 by forces under the communist
and nationalist guerrilla leader Ho Chi Minh (hoh chee min) (1890–1969), who
was supported by the Soviet Union and China. But Indochina was not unified,
and two independent Vietnamese states came into being, which led to civil war
and subsequent intervention by the United States (see pages 800–801).
rights. By the 1970s, substantial numbers of blacks had been elected to public and Sec tion Review
private office throughout the southern states, a sign of dramatic changes in Amer-
ican race relations. • New leadership in western Europe
provided social reform and rapid
President Lyndon Johnson (1908–1973) also declared “unconditional war on economic progress with the United
poverty,” and Congress and the administration created a host of antipoverty pro- States Marshall Plan’s economic aid
grams intended to aid all poor Americans and bring greater economic equality. and the Common Market; however,
Thus the United States promoted in the mid-1960s the kind of fundamental social the French withdrew their forces from
reform that western Europe had embraced immediately after the Second World NATO and vetoed majority rule in
the Common Market.
War. The United States became more of a welfare state, as government spending
for social benefits rose dramatically and approached European levels. • Increasing demands for indepen-
dence by colonies led to a period of
decolonization; India led the way,
gaining freedom through Mahatma
Soviet Eastern Europe (1945–1968) Gandhi’s program of nonviolence,
with Sri-Lanka, Burma, the Philip-
What was the pattern of postwar rebuilding and development in the pines, and Indonesia eventually also
Soviet Union and communist eastern Europe? gaining independence.
• China fought a civil war that left the
Soviet-backed communists in charge
While western Europe surged ahead economically after the Second World War
and set up a strong centralized state,
and increased its political power as American influence in Europe gradually while in Vietnam fighting led to two
waned, eastern Europe followed a different path. The Soviet Union first tightened independent states that remained
its grip on the “liberated” nations of eastern Europe under Stalin and then refused at odds.
to let go. Thus postwar economic recovery in eastern Europe proceeded along • In the Middle East, tensions mounted
Soviet lines, and political and social developments were strongly influenced by and came to violence when the
changes in the Soviet Union. United Nations divided Palestine into
two states, one Arab and the other
Jewish, which became Israel; in
Egypt, Nasser’s anti-Western Egyptian
The “Great Patriotic War of the Fatherland” had fos- nationalism triumphed over the
Stalin’s Last Years tered Russian nationalism and had unified the Russian British and French.
(1945–1953) people under their leaders. Having made a heroic war • In Africa, Algeria won its indepen-
effort, many people hoped in 1945 that a grateful party and government would dence and other African states gained
grant greater freedom and democracy. Such hopes were soon crushed. independence under the umbrella of
the British Commonwealth of Na-
Stalin’s new foreign foe in the West provided an excuse for re-establishing a
tions; France similarly granted free-
harsh dictatorship. Many returning soldiers and ordinary citizens were purged in doms but maintained economic
1945 and 1946, as Stalin revived the terrible forced-labor camps of the 1930s. Art- markets and industry in its former
ists who did not promote anti-Western ideology were denounced, and Soviet Jews colonies.
were accused of being pro-Western and antisocialist. • The civil rights movement in the
Five-year plans were reintroduced to cope with the enormous task of economic United States, headed by Martin
reconstruction. Once again, heavy industry and the military were given top prior- Luther King, Jr.’s commitment to
nonviolence, led to civil rights reforms
ity, and consumer goods, housing, and collectivized agriculture were neglected.
and an end to legal segregation while
Everyday life was very hard. In short, it was the 1930s all over again in the Soviet other social reforms and antipoverty
Union, although police terror was less intense. programs improved the condition of
Stalin’s prime postwar innovation was to export the Stalinist system to the the poorest Americans.
countries of eastern Europe. One-party states were established by 1948 and the
middle class was stripped of its possessions. Forced industrialization lurched for-
ward, and the collectivization of agriculture began.
Only Josip Broz Tito (TEE-toh) (1892–1980), the resistance leader and Com-
munist chief of Yugoslavia, was able to resist Soviet domination successfully. Tito
stood up to Stalin in 1948, and since there was no Russian army in Yugoslavia, he
got away with it. Yugoslavia prospered as a multiethnic state until it began to break
apart in the 1980s. Tito’s proclamation of independence infuriated Stalin. Else-
where Stalin sought obedient leaders and purged those who had the potential to
challenge him.
792 Chapter 30 Cold War Conflicts and Social Transformations, 1945–1985
Sergei Eisenstein:
Ivan the Terrible
Eisenstein’s final masterpiece—one of
the greatest films ever—was filmed
during the Second World War and
released in two parts in 1946. In this
chilling scene, the crafty paranoid tyrant,
who has saved Russia from foreign
invaders, invites the unsuspecting Prince
Vladimir to a midnight revel that will
lead to his murder. The increasingly
demonic Ivan seemed to resemble
Stalin, and Eisenstein was censored
and purged. (David King Collection)
the reform movement would spread and push them out of power, while Moscow
feared that a liberalized Czechoslovakia would eventually be drawn to neutrality
or even to the democratic West. Thus the Eastern bloc countries launched a con-
certed campaign of intimidation against the Czechoslovak leaders, and in August
1968, 500,000 Russian and allied eastern European troops suddenly occupied
Czechoslovakia. The arrested leaders surrendered to Soviet demands, and the re-
form program was abandoned.
The 1968 invasion of Czechoslovakia was the crucial event of the Brezhnev
era, which really lasted beyond the aging leader’s death in 1982 until the emergence
in 1985 of Mikhail Gorbachev (GORE-beh-chof). The invasion demonstrated the
determination of the ruling elite to maintain the status quo throughout the Soviet
bloc. Only in the 1980s, with Poland taking the lead, would a strong current of
reform and opposition develop again to challenge Communist Party rule.
A slowly rising standard of living for ordinary people contributed to the appar- Sec tion Review
ent stability in the Soviet Union, although long food lines and innumerable short-
ages persisted. Ambitious individuals had a tremendous incentive to do as the state • Stalin’s post-war programs were harsh,
building up industry and the military
wished in order to gain access to special, well-stocked stores, to attend special at the expense of consumer goods,
schools, and to travel abroad. housing, and agriculture; in eastern
The strength of the government was expressed in the re-Stalinization of cul- Europe, Soviet-backed countries, with
ture and art. Acts of open nonconformity and public protest were often punished the exception of Yugoslavia, set up
by blacklisting, leaving the dissident unable to find a decent job. More determined similar programs.
protesters were quietly imprisoned, while celebrated nonconformists such as Alek- • Stalin’s successor Khrushchev
sandr Solzhenitsyn were permanently expelled from the country. brought to light the horrors of Stalin’s
regime and began de-Stalinizing the
Eliminating the worst aspects of Stalin’s dictatorship strengthened the regime, country, bringing reforms that im-
and almost all Western experts concluded that rule by a self-perpetuating Com- proved the standard of living; he also
munist Party elite in the Soviet Union appeared to be quite solid in the 1970s and relaxed Soviet foreign policy, albeit
early 1980s. Yet Soviet life was changing profoundly in the Brezhnev era, laying erratically, easing cold war tensions.
the groundwork for the revolution to come under Gorbachev. The urban popula- • Khrushchev’s successor Brezhnev
tion grew rapidly in the 1960s and 1970s, and these city dwellers were better edu- went back to a Stalinist type of rule,
cated and more sophisticated than the peasants of earlier generations. Many of ending reform and implementing
strict control of Eastern bloc coun-
them were highly trained scientists, managers, and specialists. Educated people tries, putting down a progressive new
read, discussed, and formed definite ideas on important issues, many of which government in Czechoslovakia in
could be approached and debated in “nonpolitical” terms. Developing ideas on 1968 and launching an arms buildup
such questions as environmental pollution and urban transportation, educated to counter American superiority.
urban people increasingly saw themselves as worthy of having a voice in society’s • The Soviet dictatorship was collective
decisions, even its political decisions. and domestic conditions improved,
but personal advancement was based
on loyalty to the party, which pun-
ished dissenters, although an increas-
ingly educated public began to gain
Postwar Social Transformations (1945–1968) interest in influencing political
decisions.
How did changing patterns in technology, class relations, women’s work,
and youth culture bring major social transformations?
During the postwar period, the patterns of everyday life and the structure of West-
ern society were changing along with the economy and politics. New inventions
and technologies profoundly affected human existence. The structure of women’s
lives changed dramatically. An international youth culture took shape and rose to
challenge established lifestyles and even governments.
weapons for the military. Big Science was extremely expensive, requiring large-
scale financing from governments and large corporations.
Populous, victorious, and wealthy, the United States took the lead in Big Sci-
ence after World War II. Between 1945 and 1965, spending on scientific research
and development in the United States grew five times as fast as the national in-
come, and by 1965 such spending took 3 percent of all U.S. income. It was gen-
erally accepted that government should finance science heavily in both the
“capitalist” United States and the “socialist” Soviet Union. In both countries a
large portion of all postwar scientific research went for “defense.” New weapons
such as rockets, nuclear submarines, and spy satellites demanded breakthroughs
no less remarkable than those of radar and the first atomic bomb. Sophisticated
science, lavish government spending, and military needs all came together in the
space race of the 1960s. In 1957 the Soviets put a satellite in orbit, and in 1961
they sent the world’s first cosmonaut circling the globe. The United States raced
to catch up with the Soviets and landed a crewed spacecraft on the moon in 1969.
Four more moon landings followed by 1972.
The rise of Big Science and of close ties between science and technology
greatly altered the lives of scientists. The scientific community grew much larger
than ever before. There were about four times as many scientists in Europe and
North America in 1975 as in 1945. With increased specialization, modern scien-
tists and technologists normally had to work as members of a team, typically in
large bureaucratic organizations. There the individual was very often a small cog
in a great machine. Modern science also became highly, even brutally, competi-
tive. James Watson, who worked with Francis Crick to discover the structure of
DNA, exemplified the competitive spirit in his race to crack the molecule of he-
redity before another research team. With so many thousands of like-minded re-
searchers in the wealthy countries of the world, scientific and technical knowledge
rushed forward in the postwar era.
22.5 40
20.0 35
The trend went the furthest in communist eastern
17.5 30 Europe, where women accounted for almost half of all
employed persons. In noncommunist western Europe
15.0 Married working women 25 and North America, there was a good deal of variation,
with the percentage of married women in the workforce
rising from a range of roughly 20 to 25 percent in 1950 to
1952 1955 1960 1965 1970 1975 1979 a range of 40 to 70 percent in the early 1980s.
Note: Data for married working women includes only women
with husbands present.
Married women entering (or re-entering) the labor
force faced widespread, long-established discrimination
in pay, advancement, and occupational choice in com-
parison to men. Moreover, many women could find only
part-time work. As the divorce rate rose in the 1960s, part-time work, with its low
pay and scanty benefits, meant poverty for many women with teenage children.
Finally, in the best of circumstances, married working women still carried most of
the child-raising and housekeeping responsibilities. A reason for many to accept
part-time employment, this gendered imbalance meant an exhausting “double
day”—on the job and at home—for the full-time worker.
The injustices that married women encountered as wage earners contributed
greatly to the subsequent movement for women’s equality and emancipation. A
young unmarried woman of a hundred years ago was more likely to accept such
problems as temporary nuisances because she looked forward to marriage and
motherhood for fulfillment. In the postwar era, a married wage earner in her thir-
ties gradually developed a very different perspective. She saw employment as a
permanent condition within which she, like her male counterpart, sought not
only income but also psychological satisfaction. Sexism and discrimination in the
workplace—and in the home—grew loathsome and evoked the sense of injustice
that drives revolutions and reforms. When powerful voices arose to challenge the
system, they found widespread support among working women.
effective contraceptive pills could eliminate the risk of unwanted pregnancy. Per-
haps even more significant was the growing tendency of young unmarried people
to live together in a separate household on a semipermanent basis, demonstrating
in effect that the long-standing monopoly of married couples on legitimate sexual
unions was dead.
Several factors contributed to the emergence of the international youth cul-
ture in the 1960s. First, mass communications and youth travel linked countries
and continents together. Second, the postwar baby boom meant that young people
became an unusually large part of the population and could therefore exercise
exceptional influence on society as a whole. Third, postwar prosperity and greater
equality gave young people more purchasing power than ever before. This en-
abled them to set their own trends and patterns of consumption, which fostered
generational loyalty. Finally, prosperity meant that good jobs were readily avail-
able, and employers might be more willing to hire unconventional young people.
The youth culture practically fused with the counterculture in opposition to the
established order in the late 1960s. Student protesters saw the materialistic West as
hopelessly rotten but believed that better societies were being built in the newly
independent countries of Asia and Africa. Thus the Vietnam War was perceived
by young radicals as an immoral and imperialistic war against a small and heroic
people. As the war intensified, so did worldwide student opposition to it.
Student protests in western Europe were also a response to the negative conse-
quences of the rapid expansion of higher education. Classes were badly over-
crowded and competition for grades became intense. Moreover, although more
practical areas of study were gradually added, many students felt that they were not
getting the kind of education they needed for jobs in the modern world. At the
same time, some reflective students feared that universities would soon do nothing
but turn out docile technocrats both to stock and to serve “the establishment.”
Sec tion Review The many tensions within the exploding university population came to a head
in the late 1960s and early 1970s, most famously in France in May 1968. Students
• Big Science became the trend as sci- occupied buildings and took over the University of Paris, which led to violent
ence and technology developed new
weapons that required huge govern-
clashes with police. In defiance of union officials, many workers across France
ment expenditures, fueling the compe- joined the protest by going on strike. It seemed certain that President de Gaulle’s
tition between the U.S.S.R. and the Fifth Republic would collapse.
United States that extended into space. In fact, de Gaulle stiffened, like an old-fashioned irate father. He moved troops
• The middle class changed from the toward Paris and called for new elections. The masses of France, fearing an even-
owners of inherited property to well- tual communist takeover, voted overwhelmingly for de Gaulle’s party and a return
educated managers in big business, to law and order. Workers went back to work, and the mini-revolution collapsed.
while the lower classes enjoyed stronger
social welfare programs, increasing
Yet within a year de Gaulle resigned. Growing out of the counterculture and
consumer goods, and substantial leisure youthful idealism, the student rebellion of 1968 signaled the end of an era and the
activities. return of unrest and uncertainty in the 1970s and early 1980s.
• The women’s movement for equality
and emancipation was driven by edu-
cated young women who saw them-
selves as permanent members of the Conflict and Challenge in the Late Cold War
workforce, yet who still faced discrimi-
nation in pay, advancement, and occu- (1968–1985)
pational choices.
What were the key aspects of political conflict, economic stagnation,
• A generation of educated youths, open and the feminist movement in the late cold war?
to experimentation and radical politics,
with money and strength in numbers,
and linked globally through mass com- The Vietnam War also marked the beginning of a new era of challenges and un-
munications, exerted their influence by certainties in the late 1960s. The war and its aftermath divided the people of the
protesting the Vietnam War and, in
United States, shook the ideology of containment, and weakened the Western al-
France, the higher education system.
liance. A second challenge affecting the whole world appeared when the great
postwar economic boom came to a close in 1973, opening a long period of eco-
nomic stagnation, widespread unemployment, and social dislocation. The era also
saw the birth of new liberation movements, including the women’s movement for
gender equality.
to half a million men, and the United States bombed North Viet-
nam with ever-greater intensity.
The undeclared war in Vietnam, fought nightly on American
television, eventually divided the nation. In October 1965, student
protesters joined forces with old-line socialists, New Left intellectu-
als, and pacifists in antiwar demonstrations in fifty American cities.
By 1967 a growing number of critics denounced the war as a crim-
inal intrusion into a complex and distant civil war. Criticism reached
a crescendo in January 1968, after the Tet Offensive, the first com-
prehensive attack by the Vietcong on major cities in South Viet-
nam. Although the Vietcong suffered heavy losses, the Tet Offensive
signaled that the war was not close to ending, as Washington had
claimed. President Johnson called for negotiations with North
Vietnam and announced that he would not stand for re-election.
The new president, Richard Nixon (1913–1994), promised
“peace with honor.” In his second term in office, Nixon and Secre-
tary of State Henry Kissinger finally reached a peace agreement
with North Vietnam. The 1973 agreement allowed American
forces, which had been withdrawing since 1971, to complete their
withdrawal, and the United States reserved the right to resume
bombing if the accords were broken. Fighting declined markedly
in South Vietnam, where the South Vietnamese army appeared to
hold its own against the Vietcong. But in early 1974, when North Seymour Chwast: End Bad Breath
Vietnam launched a general invasion against South Vietnamese Antiwar messages came in every shape and form as
armies, the United States Congress refused to permit a military re- opposition to the Vietnam War heated up. This vibrant
sponse. At this point Nixon had resigned as a result of the Water- poster assumes, quite reasonably, that the American viewer
gate scandal, in which he and others were exposed in lies about the is steeped in the popular culture of the mass media. It
illegal break-in of the Democratic Party headquarters. The belated ridicules American military involvement with a sarcastic
parody of familiar television commercials. (Courtesy, Seymore
fall of South Vietnam in the wake of Watergate shook America’s
Chwast/PushPin Group)
postwar confidence and left the country divided and uncertain
about its proper role in world affairs. Watergate The scandal in which
Nixon’s assistants broke into the
Democratic Party headquarters in July
1972 and the administration attempted
One alternative to the badly damaged policy of con- to cover it up.
Détente or Cold War? taining communism was the policy of détente (dey-
TAHNT), or the easing of cold war tensions. Thus while détente The progressive relaxation of
cold war tensions.
the cold war continued to define superpower relations between the Soviet Union
and the United States, West Germany took a major step toward genuine peace
in Europe.
West German leader Willy Brandt (1913–1992) aimed at nothing less than a
comprehensive peace settlement for central Europe and the two German states
established after 1945. Winning the chancellorship in 1969, Brandt negotiated
treaties with the Soviet Union, Poland, and Czechoslovakia that formally accepted
existing state boundaries in return for a mutual renunciation of force or the threat
of force. Using the imaginative formula of “two German states within one German
nation,” Brandt’s government also broke decisively with the past policy of refusing
to recognize the legitimacy of East Germany and entered into direct relations with
that state. He aimed for modest practical improvements rather than reunification,
which at that point was inconceivable.
The policy of détente reached its high point when all European nations (ex-
cept Albania), the United States, Canada, and the Soviet Union signed the Final
Act of the Helsinki Conference in 1975. The thirty-five nations participating
802 Chapter 30 Cold War Conflicts and Social Transformations, 1945–1985
agreed that Europe’s existing political frontiers could not be changed by force.
They also solemnly accepted numerous provisions guaranteeing the human rights
and political freedoms of their citizens.
Hopes for détente in international relations gradually faded in the later 1970s.
Many Americans became convinced that the Soviet Union was steadily building
up its military might and pushing for political gains and revolutions in Africa, Asia,
and Latin America. The Soviet invasion of Afghanistan in December 1979, which
was designed to save an increasingly unpopular Marxist regime, was especially
alarming. Fearing that the oil-rich states of the Persian Gulf would be next, Amer-
icans looked to the Atlantic alliance to thwart communist expansion and hold
Brezhnev to the human rights provisions of the Helsinki Agreement.
President Jimmy Carter (b. 1924), elected in 1976, tried to lead the Atlantic
alliance beyond verbal condemnation and urged economic sanctions against the
Soviet Union. Yet only Great Britain among the European allies supported the
American initiative. The alliance showed the same lack of concerted action when
the Solidarity movement rose in Poland. Some observers concluded that the alli-
ance had lost the will to think and act decisively in dealing with the Soviet bloc.
The Atlantic alliance endured, however. The U.S. military buildup launched
by Carter in his last years in office was greatly accelerated by President Ronald
Reagan (1911–2004), who referred to the Soviet Union as the “evil empire.” In-
creasing defense spending enormously, the Reagan administration concentrated
on nuclear arms and an expanded navy as keys to American power in the post-
Vietnam age.
A broad swing in the pendulum toward greater conservatism in the 1980s gave
Reagan invaluable allies in western Europe. In Great Britain, Margaret Thatcher
worked well with Reagan and was a forceful advocate for a revitalized Atlantic al-
liance. In West Germany, Helmut Kohl worked with the United States to coordi-
nate military and political policy toward the Soviet bloc. In maintaining the
alliance, the Western nations gave indirect support to ongoing efforts to liberalize
authoritarian communist eastern Europe.
and electric power—to expand rapidly and lead other sectors of the economy for-
OPEC The Arab-led Organization of ward. By 1971 the Arab-led Organization of Petroleum Exporting Countries (OPEC)
Petroleum Exporting Countries. was no longer satisfied to see the price of oil decline as the price of manufactured
goods rose, and they presented a united front against the oil companies. When
OPEC declared an embargo on oil shipments to the United States, during the
fourth Arab-Israeli war in October 1973, oil prices quadrupled within the year.
Governments, industry, and individuals had no other choice than to deal piecemeal
with the so-called oil shock—a “shock” that turned out to be an earthquake.
The energy-intensive industries that had driven the economy upward in the
1950s and 1960s now dragged it down. Unemployment rose; productivity and liv-
ing standards declined. By 1976 a modest recovery was in progress. But when a
fundamentalist Islamic revolution struck Iran and oil production collapsed in that
country, the price of crude oil doubled in 1979 and the world economy suc-
cumbed to its second oil shock. Unemployment and inflation rose dramatically
before another uneven recovery began in 1982. In 1985 the unemployment rate
in western Europe rose to its highest level since the Great Depression. Nineteen
million people were unemployed.
Throughout the 1970s and 1980s, anxious observers, recalling the disastrous
consequences of the Great Depression, worried that the Common Market would
disintegrate in the face of severe economic dislocation and that economic nation-
alism would halt steps toward European unity. Yet the Common Market—now
officially known as the European Economic Community—continued to attract
new members. In 1973 Denmark and Iceland, in addition to Britain, finally joined.
Greece joined in 1981, and Portugal and Spain entered in 1986. The nations of the
European Economic Community also cooperated more closely in international
undertakings, and the movement toward unity for western Europe stayed alive.
As a consequence of the economic stagnation of the 1970s and early 1980s,
optimism gave way to pessimism; romantic utopianism yielded to sober realism.
This drastic change in mood—a complete surprise only to those who had never
studied history—affected states, institutions, and individuals in countless ways.
Governments responded with social programs to prevent mass suffering and
degradation. Indeed, government spending increased sharply in most countries dur-
ing the 1970s and early 1980s. In all countries, however, people were much more
willing to see their governments increase spending than raise taxes. This imbal-
ance contributed to the rapid growth of budget deficits, national debts, and infla-
tion. By the late 1970s, a powerful reaction against government’s ever-increasing role
had set in, however, and Western governments were gradually forced to introduce
austerity measures to slow the growth of public spending and the welfare state.
This conservative backlash helped bring Margaret Thatcher (b. 1925) to power
in Britain in 1979. Thatcher was determined to scale back the role of government
in Britain, and in the 1980s—the “Thatcher years”—she pushed through a series
of controversial “free market” policies that transformed postwar Britain. In one of
its most popular actions, Thatcher’s Conservative government encouraged low-
and moderate-income renters in state-owned housing projects to buy their apart-
ments at rock-bottom prices. This initiative, part of Thatcher’s broader privatization
campaign, created a whole new class of property owners, thereby eroding the elec-
toral base of Britain’s socialist Labour Party. (See the feature “Individuals in Soci-
ety: Margaret Thatcher.”)
President Ronald Reagan’s success in the United States was more limited.
With widespread support, Reagan in 1981 pushed through major cuts in income
taxes all across the board. But Reagan and Congress failed to cut government
spending, which increased as a percentage of national income in the course of his
Individuals in Society
Margaret Thatcher
M argaret Thatcher (b. 1925), the first woman elected
to lead a major European state, stands as one of the
most significant leaders of the late twentieth century. The
Thatcher’s second term was the high point of her
success and influence. Her whole hearted commitment
to privatization changed the face of British industry.
controversial “Iron Lady” attacked socialism, promoted More than fifty state-owned companies, ranging from
capitalism, and changed the face of modern Britain. the state telephone monopoly
Born Margaret Roberts in a small city in southeast- to the nationalized steel trust,
ern England, her father was a small shopkeeper who were sold to private investors.
instilled in his daughter the classic lower-middle-class Small investors were offered
virtues—hard work, personal responsibility, and practi- shares at bargain prices to
cal education. A scholarship student at a local girls promote “people’s capitalism.”
school, she entered Oxford in 1943 to study chemistry Thatcher also curbed the
but soon found that politics was her passion. Elected power of British labor unions
president of the student Conservatives, she ran in 1950 with various laws and actions.
for Parliament in a solidly Labour district to gain experi- Most spectacularly, when in
ence. Articulate and attractive, she also gained the atten- 1984 the once mighty coal
tion of Denis Thatcher, a wealthy businessman who miners rejected more mine
drove her to campaign appearances in his Jaguar. Mar- closings and doggedly struck
ried a year later, the new Mrs. Thatcher abandoned for a year, Thatcher stood firm
chemistry, went to law school, gave birth to twins, and and beat them. This outcome
practiced as a tax attorney. In 1959, she returned to pol- had a profound psychological
itics and won a seat in the Conservative triumph. impact on the public. Margaret Thatcher as prime
For the next fifteen years Mrs. Thatcher served in Elected again in 1987, minister. (AP Images/Staff-Caulkin)
Parliament and held various ministerial posts when the Thatcher became increasingly
Conservatives governed. In 1974, as the economy soured stubborn, overconfident, and
and the Conservatives lost two close elections, a rebel- uncaring. Working well with her ideological soul mate,
lious Margaret Thatcher adroitly ran for the leadership U.S. president Ronald Reagan, she opposed greater po-
position of the Conservative Party and won. In the 1979 litical and economic unity within the European Com-
election, as the Labour government faced rampant in- munity. This, coupled with an unpopular effort to assert
flation and crippling strikes, Mrs. Thatcher promised to financial control over city governments, proved her un-
reduce union power, lower taxes, and promote free mar- doing. In 1990, as in 1974, party stalwarts suddenly re-
kets. Attracting swing votes from skilled workers, she volted and elected a new Conservative leader. Raised to
won and became prime minister. the peerage by Queen Elizabeth II, the new Lady
A self-described “conviction politician,” Thatcher Thatcher then sat in the largely ceremonial House of
rejected postwar Keynesian efforts to manage the econ- Lords. The transformational changes of the Thatcher
omy, arguing that governments had created inflation by years endured, consolidated by her Conservative succes-
printing too much money. Thus her government re- sor and largely accepted by the “New Labour” prime
duced the supply of money and credit, and it refused to minister, the moderate Tony Blair.
retreat as interest rates and unemployment soared. Her
Questions for Analysis
popularity plummeted. But Thatcher was saved by good
luck—and courage. In 1982, the generals ruling Argen- 1. Why did Margaret Thatcher want to change Brit-
tina suddenly seized the Falkland Islands off the Ar- ain, and how did she do it?
gentine coast, the home of 1,800 British citizens. Ever a 2. Historians have often debated whether great leaders
staunch nationalist, Thatcher detached a naval armada determine the course of history, or whether they
that recaptured the Falklands without a hitch. Britain only ride successfully the major forces of their time.
loved Thatcher’s determination, and the “Iron Lady” Which view of history is supported by Thatcher’s
was reelected in 1983. achievements? Why?
805
806 Chapter 30 Cold War Conflicts and Social Transformations, 1945–1985
Sec tion Review presidency. Reagan’s massive military buildup was partly responsible, but spend-
ing on social programs also grew rapidly as more people needed unemployment
• The United States backed the anti- and welfare benefits. Thus the budget deficit soared and the U.S. government debt
communist South Vietnamese militar-
ily, gradually expanding the American
tripled in a decade.
presence in Vietnam until protests at Individuals felt the impact of austerity at an early date, for unlike governments,
home led to a peace agreement with they could not pay their bills by printing money and going ever further into debt.
North Vietnam and fighting subsided, The energy crisis of the 1970s forced them to re-examine not only their fuel bills
but when the North invaded the South, but also the whole pattern of self-indulgent materialism in the postwar years. A
the United States did not respond and
the South fell to the communists.
growing number of experts and citizens concluded that the world was running out
of resources and decried wasteful industrial practices and environmental pollu-
• The Helsinki conference gave hope
that political and human rights for
tion. In West Germany young activists known as the Greens in 1979 founded a
European countries was ensured, but political party to fight for environmental causes. The German Green movement
the Soviets invaded Afghanistan and the elected some national and local representatives, and similar parties developed
United States revitalized NATO to throughout Europe as environmentalism became a leading societal concern.
contain the Soviet “evil empire.” Another consequence of austerity in both Europe and North America was a
• Feminist leaders founded the National self-improvement movement that focused on strict diet and exercise routines as a
Organization for Women, pressing for means to longevity. In addition, men and women were encouraged to postpone
an end to sexual discrimination, giving
strength to other subordinate group
marriage until they had put their careers on a firm foundation, so the age of
movements such as gays and lesbians, marriage rose sharply for both sexes in many Western countries. Indeed, career
but also creating an anti-feminist planning became important to a generation faced with the very real threat of
movement, mostly angered by the unemployment or “underemployment” in a dead-end job.
abortion issue. Harder times also help explain why ever more women entered or remained in
• Economic decline and a sharp rise in the workforce after they did marry. Although attitudes related to personal fulfill-
unemployment followed increasing oil ment were one reason for the continuing increase—especially for well-educated,
prices; governments responded by
increasing social welfare programs and
upper-middle-class women—many wives in poor and middle-class families simply
going into debt; the new austerity had to work outside the home because of economic necessity. As in preindustrial
sparked a trend toward environmental- Europe, the wife’s earnings provided the margin of survival for millions of hard-
ism and health consciousness. pressed families.
Chapter Review
What were the causes of the cold war? (page 782)
The Cold War grew out of the way World War II was fought in Europe. American
Key Terms
and British forces met Stalin’s armies in the middle of Germany and central Europe, Big Three (p. 782)
so that the war-torn continent was already divided militarily in 1945. Extremely suspi- Marshall Plan (p. 784)
cious of the West and well aware that democratic governments in eastern Europe NATO (p. 784)
would be opposed to the Soviet Union, Stalin gradually established dependent Com-
munist dictatorships in eastern Europe to ensure the security of the Soviet Union. cold war (p. 784)
Stalin’s action in Eastern Europe, together with bitter disagreements between the war- Christian Democrats
time allies over the treatment of Germany, then led to a spiraling ideological confron- (p. 785)
tation between East and West. The Cold War match-up in Europe was institutionalized Common Market (p. 787)
and extended to Asia, Africa, and Latin America for a long generation.
decolonization (p. 787)
neocolonialism (p. 790)
Why did western Europe recover so successfully? How did colonial peoples win de-Stalinization (p. 792)
political independence and American blacks triumph in the civil rights move-
Brezhnev Doctrine (p. 793)
ment? (page 785)
re-Stalinization (p. 794)
Western Europe’s success was due to a combination of political recovery, fundamen-
Big Science (p. 795)
tal social changes, and unprecedented economic expansion. Political recovery included
the establishment of democratic governments, the NATO alliance for military security, Watergate (p. 801)
and the movement toward European unity. A whole series of social reforms provided
Chapter Review 807
the citizens of the welfare state with national health systems, family allowances, paid détente (p. 801)
vacations, and shorter workweeks. In about 1950 economic growth took off for a gen-
eration, fueled by Marshall Plan aid, a consumer revolution, and the liberal trade poli- OPEC (p. 804)
cies of the new Common Market. The transition from imperialism to decolonization
proceeded rapidly, surprisingly smoothly, and without serious damage to western Eu-
rope. American blacks won victories in the struggle for civil rights because of their
courageous determination and the inspired leadership of Martin Luther King, Jr.
What was the pattern of postwar rebuilding and development in the Soviet
Union and communist eastern Europe? (page 791)
Postwar developments in the Soviet Union and communist eastern Europe displayed
both similarities to and differences from developments in western Europe and North
America. Perhaps the biggest difference was that Stalin imposed harsh one-party rule
in the lands occupied by his armies, which led to the bitter cold war. Stalin also re-
imposed rigid central planning in the Soviet Union after the war and made satellite
countries follow his lead. Nevertheless, the Soviet Union became less dictatorial under
Khrushchev, and the standard of living in the Soviet Union improved markedly in the
1950s and 1960s.
Notes
1. Quoted in N. Graebner, Cold War Diplomacy, 1945–1960 (Princeton, N.J.: Van Nostrand,
1962), p. 17.
2. Quoted in S. E. Morison et al., A Concise History of the American Republic (New York: Ox-
ford University Press, 1977), p. 697.
3. Quoted in N. Cantor, Twentieth-Century Culture: Modernism to Deconstruction (New York:
Peter Lang, 1988), p. 252.
In domestic work, with or without the aid of ser- Simone de Beauvoir as a teacher in 1947, when she was
vants, woman makes her home her own, finds so- writing The Second Sex. (Hulton-Deutsch Collection/Corbis)
cial justification, and provides herself with an
occupation, an activity, that deals usefully and sat-
isfyingly with material objects—shining stoves, fresh, the matron, her occupation makes her dependent
clean clothes, bright copper, polished furniture— upon husband and children; she is justified through
but provides no escape from immanence and little them; but in their lives she is only an inessential
affirmation of individuality. . . . Few tasks are more intermediary. . . .
like the torture of Sisyphus than housework, with The tragedy of marriage is not that it fails to as-
its endless repetition: the clean becomes soiled, the sure woman the promised happiness—there is no
soiled is made clean, over and over, day after day. such thing as assurance in regard to happiness—
The housewife wears herself out marking time: she but that it mutilates her; it dooms her to repetition
makes nothing, simply perpetuates the present. and routine. The first twenty years of woman’s life
She never senses conquest of a positive Good, but are extraordinarily rich, as we have seen; she discov-
rather indefinite struggle against negative Evil. . . . ers the world and her destiny. At twenty or there-
Washing, ironing, sweeping, ferreting out rolls of abouts mistress of a home, bound permanently to a
lint from under wardrobes—all this halting of de- man, a child in her arms, she stands with her life
cay is also the denial of life; for time simultaneously virtually finished forever. Real activities, real work,
creates and destroys, and only its negative aspect are the prerogative of her man: she has mere things
concerns the housekeeper. . . . to occupy her which are sometimes tiring but never
Thus woman’s work within the home gives her fully satisfying. . . .
no autonomy; it is not directly useful to society, it Marriage should be a combining of two whole,
does not open out on the future, it produces noth- independent existences, not a retreat, an annexa-
ing. It takes on meaning and dignity only as it is tion, a flight, a remedy. . . . The couple should not
linked with existent beings who reach out beyond be regarded as a unit, a closed cell; rather each in-
themselves, transcend themselves, toward society dividual should be integrated as such in society at
in production and action. That is, far from freeing large, where each (whether male or female) could
808
flourish without aid; then attachments could be Questions for Analysis
formed in pure generosity with another individual 1. Do you agree with Beauvoir’s assertion that
equally adapted to the group, attachments that domestic work is neither creative nor fully
would be founded upon the acknowledgment that satisfying? How is domestic work depicted in
both are free. This balanced couple is not a utopian current popular culture?
fancy: such couples do exist, sometimes even 2. What was Beauvoir’s solution to the situation
within the frame of marriage, most often outside it. she described? Was her solution desirable?
Some mates are united by a strong sexual love that Realistic?
leaves them free in their friendships and in their 3. What have you learned about the history of
work; others are held together by a friendship that women that supports or challenges Beauvoir’s
does not preclude sexual liberty; more rare are analysis? Include developments since World
those who are at once lovers and friends but do not War II and your own reflections.
seek in each other their sole reasons for living.
Many nuances are possible in the relations between
a man and a woman: in comradeship, pleasure, Source: The Second Sex by Simone de Beauvoir, trans-
lated by H. M. Parshley, copyright © 1952 and renewed
trust, fondness, co-operation, and love, they can be
1980 by Alfred A. Knopf, a division of Random House,
for each other the most abundant source of joy, Inc. Used by permission of Alfred A. Knopf, a division of
richness, and power available to human beings. Random House, Inc.
809
CHAPTER 31
Revolution, Rebuilding,
and New
Challenges
1985 to the Present
Chapter Preview
The Collapse of Communism in Eastern
Europe and the Soviet Union
How did Mikhail Gorbachev try to
revitalize communism in the Soviet
Union? What were the radical
consequences of his policies?
810
The Collapse of Communism in Eastern Europe and the Soviet Union 811
I n the late twentieth century, massive changes swept through eastern Europe
and opened a new era in human history. In the 1980s a broad movement to
transform the communist system took root in Poland, and efforts to reform and
revitalize the communist system in the Soviet Union snowballed out of control. In
1989 revolutions swept away communist rule throughout the entire Soviet bloc.
The cold war came to a spectacular end, West Germany absorbed East Germany,
and the Soviet Union broke into fifteen independent countries. Thus after forty
years of cold war division, Europe regained an underlying unity, as faith in demo-
cratic government and some kind of market economy became the common Euro-
pean creed. In 1991 hopes for peaceful democratic progress throughout Europe
were almost universal.
The post–cold war years saw the realization of some of these hopes, but the
new era brought its own problems and tragedies. The cold war division of Europe
had kept a lid on ethnic conflicts and nationalism, which suddenly burst into the
open and led to a disastrous civil war in the former Yugoslavia. Moreover, most
western European economies were plagued by high unemployment and were
struggling to adapt to the global economy. In eastern Europe, the process of re-
building shattered societies was more difficult than optimists had envisioned in
1991, and in western Europe, the road toward greater unity and eastward expan-
sion proved bumpy. Nevertheless, the will to undo the cold war division prevailed,
and in 2004 eight former communist countries as well as the islands of Cyprus and
Malta joined the European Union—a historic achievement.
The twenty-first century brought a growing awareness of a new set of funda-
mental challenges, which were related to the prospect of population decline, the
reality of large-scale immigration, and the promotion of human rights. These chal-
lenges promise to preoccupy Western society for years to come.
More dramatically, the old, often contentious question of relations with the
Islamic world suddenly reemerged as a critical issue after the attack on New York’s
World Trade Center and the Pentagon in 2001. Although the West united in a
quick response against al Qaeda (al-KIGHduh) and the Taliban in Afghanistan, the
subsequent war in Iraq divided western Europe and threatened the future of West-
ern cooperation in world affairs. The war in Iraq also complicated the ongoing
integration of Europe’s rapidly growing Muslim population.
order to save it, continued to decline as a functioning system throughout the So-
viet bloc. In 1989 Gorbachev’s plan to reform communism snowballed out of con-
trol. A series of largely peaceful revolutions swept across eastern Europe, overturning
existing communist regimes and ending the communists’ monopoly of power.
The revolutions of 1989 had momentous consequences. First, the countries of
eastern and western Europe were no longer separate, and a new European Union
slowly emerged. Second, an anticommunist revolution swept through the Soviet
Union, which broke into a large Russia and fourteen other independent states.
Third, West Germany quickly absorbed its East German rival and emerged as the
most influential country in Europe. Finally, the long cold war came to an abrupt
end, and the United States suddenly stood as the world’s only superpower.
Mikhail Gorbachev
In his acceptance speech before the Supreme Soviet (the U.S.S.R.’s
parliament), newly elected president Mikhail Gorbachev vowed to assume
“all responsibility” for the success or failure of perestroika. Previous
parliaments were no more than tools of the Communist party, but this one
actively debated and even opposed some government programs. (Vlastimir
Shone/Gamma Presse/EYEDEA)
Chronology
Thus Gorbachev (and his wife, Raisa, a professor 1985 Glasnost leads to greater freedom of speech and
of Marxist-Leninist thought) wanted to save the expression in the Soviet Union
Soviet system by revitalizing it with fundamental
1985– Decline in birthrate in industrialized nations
reforms. In his first year in office, Gorbachev at-
continues
tacked corruption and incompetence in the bu-
reaucracy, and alcoholism and drunkenness in 1986 Single European Act lays groundwork for single
Soviet society. He consolidated his power and currency
elaborated his ambitious reform program. August 1989 Solidarity gains power in Poland
The first set of reform policies was designed November 1989 Collapse of the Berlin Wall
to transform and restructure the economy, in or-
November– Velvet Revolution ends communism in
der to provide for the real needs of the Soviet
December 1989 Czechoslovakia
population. To accomplish this economic “re-
structuring,” or perestroika (per-ih-STROY-kuh), October 1990 Reunification of Germany
Gorbachev and his supporters permitted an eas- 1990–1991 First war with Iraq
ing of government price controls on some goods, July 1991 Failed coup against Gorbachev in Russia
more independence for state enterprises, and the
setting up of profit-seeking private cooperatives November– Dissolution of the Soviet Union
December 1991
to provide personal services for consumers. While
these reforms produced a few improvements, the 1991 Maastricht treaty sets financial criteria for
economy stalled at an intermediate point between European monetary union
central planning and free-market mechanisms. 1991–2000 Resurgence of nationalism and ethnic conflict in
By late 1988, widespread shortages threatened eastern Europe
the entire reform program. 1991–2001 Civil war in Yugoslavia
Gorbachev’s bold and far-reaching campaign
1992–1997 “Shock therapy” in Russia causes decline of the
“to tell it like it is” was much more successful.
economy
Very popular in a country where censorship, dull
uniformity, and outright lies had long character- 1993 Creation of the European Union; growth of illegal
ized public discourse, the newfound “openness,” immigration in Europe
or glasnost (GLAZ-nost), of the government and 1998– Growing support for global human rights in Europe
the media marked an astonishing break with the 1999 Russian economy booms
past. Long-banned writers sold millions of copies
2000 Controversy over Muslim headscarves in French
of their works in new editions, while denuncia-
schools begins
tions of Stalin and his terror became standard
fare in plays and movies. Thus initial openness September 2001 Terrorist attack on the United States
in government pronouncements quickly went 2001 War in Afghanistan
much further than Gorbachev intended and led January 2002 New euro currency goes into effect in the
to something approaching free speech and free European Union
expression, a veritable cultural revolution.
2003 Second war with Iraq begins
Democratization was the third element of
reform. Beginning as an attack on corruption in 2004 Ten new states join European Union
the Communist Party, it led to the first free elec-
tions in the Soviet Union since 1917. Gorbachev perestroika Economic restructuring
and reform implemented by Gorbachev
and the party remained in control, but a minor- that permitted an easing of government
ity of critical independents was elected in April 1989 to a revitalized Congress of price controls on some goods, more
People’s Deputies. Millions of Soviets then watched the new congress for hours on independence for state enterprises, and
television as Gorbachev and his ministers saw their proposals debated and even the setting up of profit-seeking private
cooperatives to provide personal services
rejected. The result was a new political culture at odds with the Communist Party’s for consumers.
monopoly of power and control.
The Soviet leader also brought “new political thinking” to the field of foreign glasnost Openness, part of Gorbachev’s
campaign to tell it like it is, marked a
affairs. He withdrew Soviet troops from Afghanistan and pledged to respect the break from the past; long-banned writers
political choices of the peoples of eastern Europe, repudiating the Brezhnev Doc- sold millions of copies of their works, and
trine. Of enormous importance, he sought to halt the arms race with the United denunciations of Stalin and his terror
were standard public discourse.
814 Chapter 31 Revolution, Rebuilding, and New Challenges, 1985 to the Present
In early 1989, on the brink of economic collapse and political stalemate, Po-
land became the first eastern European country to experience revolution. Solidar-
ity skillfully pressured Poland’s frustrated Communist leaders into legalizing
Solidarity and declaring that a large minority of representatives to the Polish par-
liament would be chosen by free elections in June 1989. Still guaranteed a parlia-
mentary majority and expecting to win many of the contested seats, the Communists
believed that the status quo could be maintained.
Instead the Communists were roundly defeated. Solidarity mobilized the
country and won most of the contested seats in an overwhelming victory. More-
over, many angry voters crossed off the names of unopposed party candidates, so
that the Communist Party failed to win the majority its leaders had anticipated.
Solidarity members jubilantly entered the Polish parliament, and a dangerous
stalemate quickly developed. But Solidarity’s gifted leader Lech Walesa adroitly
obtained a majority as two minor procommunist parties that had been part of the
coalition government after World War II now joined forces with Walesa. In August
1989, the editor of Solidarity’s weekly newspaper was sworn in as Poland’s new
noncommunist leader.
In its first year and a half, the new Solidarity government eliminated the hated shock therapy The Solidarity-led
government’s radical take on economic
secret police, the Communist ministers in the government, and finally Jaruzelski
affairs that were designed to make a
himself, but it did so step by step in order to avoid confrontation with the army or clean break with state planning and
the Soviet Union. However, in economic affairs, the Solidarity-led government move to market mechanisms and private
was radical from the beginning. It applied shock therapy designed to make a clean property.
816 Chapter 31 Revolution, Rebuilding, and New Challenges, 1985 to the Present
break with state planning and move quickly to market mechanisms and private
property. Thus the Solidarity government abolished controls on many prices on
January 1, 1990, and reformed the monetary system with a “big bang.”
Hungary followed Poland. Hungary’s Communist Party boss, János Kádár
(KAH-dahr), had permitted liberalization of the rigid planned economy after the
1956 uprising in exchange for political obedience and continued Communist
control. In May 1988, in an effort to retain power by granting modest political
concessions, the party replaced Kádár with a reform communist. But opposition
groups rejected piecemeal progress, and in the summer of 1989 the Hungarian
Communist Party agreed to hold free elections in early 1990. Welcoming Western
investment and moving rapidly toward multiparty democracy, Hungary’s Com-
munists now enjoyed considerable popular support, and they believed, quite mis-
takenly it turned out, that they could defeat the opposition in the upcoming
elections. In an effort to strengthen their support at home and also put pressure on
East Germany’s hard-line Communist regime, the Hungarians opened their bor-
der to East Germans and tore down the barbed-wire “iron curtain” with Austria.
Thus tens of thousands of dissatisfied East German “vacationers” began pouring
into Hungary, crossed into Austria as refugees, and continued on to immediate
resettlement in thriving West Germany.
The flight of East Germans led to the rapid growth of a homegrown protest
movement in East Germany. Intellectuals, environmentalists, and Protestant min-
isters took the lead, organizing huge candlelight demonstrations and arguing that
a democratic but still socialist East Germany was both possible and desirable.
These “stayers” failed to convince the “leavers,” however, who continued to flee
the country en masse. In a desperate attempt to stabilize the situation, the East
German government opened the Berlin Wall in November 1989, and people
danced for joy atop that grim symbol of the prison state. East Germany’s aging
Communist leaders were swept aside, and a reform government took power and
Alliance for Germany A political party scheduled free elections. In March 1990, the East German Alliance for Germany,
that was set up in East Germany, calling which was closely tied to Kohl’s West German Christian Democrats, won almost
for the unification of East and West
Germany, which they felt would lead to
50 percent of the votes in an East German parliamentary election. The Alliance
an economic bonanza in East Germany. for Germany quickly negotiated an economic union on favorable terms with
In March 1990 they won almost Chancellor Kohl.
50 percent of the votes in the East Finally, in the summer of 1990, the crucial international aspect of German
German parliamentary election, thereby
beating out the Socialist party. unification was successfully resolved. In a historic agreement signed by Gorbachev
and Kohl in July 1990, Germany solemnly affirmed its peaceful intentions and
pledged never to develop nuclear, biological, or chemical weapons. In October
1990, East Germany merged into West Germany, forming henceforth a single na-
tion under the West German laws and constitution.
In Czechoslovakia, communism died in December 1989 in only ten days.
Velvet Revolution The moment This so-called Velvet Revolution grew out of popular demonstrations led by stu-
when communism died in 1989 dents, intellectuals, and a dissident playwright turned moral revolutionary named
with an ousting of Communist bosses
in only ten days; it grew out of popular
Václav Havel (VAH-slav HAH-vel). The protesters practically took control of the
demonstrations led by students, streets and forced the Communists into a power-sharing arrangement, which
intellectuals, and a dissident playwright. quickly resulted in the resignation of the Communist government. As 1989 ended,
the Czechoslovakian assembly elected Havel president.
Only in Romania was revolution violent and bloody. There, ironfisted Com-
munist dictator Nicolae Ceauşescu (chow-CHES-ku) (1918–1989) had long com-
bined Stalinist brutality with stubborn independence from Moscow. Faced with
mass protests in December, Ceauşescu, alone among eastern European bosses,
ordered his ruthless security forces to slaughter thousands, thereby sparking a clas-
sic armed uprising. After Ceauşescu’s forces were defeated, the tyrant and his wife
The Collapse of Communism in Eastern Europe and the Soviet Union 817
Capital city
GERMANY
Balt FINLAND N
ic Sea 0 400 800 Km.
(RUSSIA) Riga Tallinn
°N
POLAND ESTONIA
60
0 400 800 Mi.
LITHUANIA St. Petersburg
Vilnius LATVIA (Leningrad)
Le
a
n
Minsk R.
Yenisey
BELARUS Volg
a e
Circl
.
Ob R
MOLDOVA Arctic
R.
Chernobyl Moscow
R.
Chisinau Kiev
Dnieper R.
R U S S I A
R.
a
UKRAINE Ka m
Bl
R.
R . Irty
lga
na
sh
ac
Vo
Le
Do Am
b
nR
k
ur
R.
R.
. Ura
Se
Lake
R.
lR
Baikal
a
TURKEY CHECHNYA
GEORGIA Astana
Sea
Baku Lake
(AZER.) Balkhash MONGOLIA
sp
IRAQ °N
UZ
TU 40
Ca
RK
BE
Tashkent
KIS
M
Bishkek
EN
Ashkhabad
TAN
IS
KYRGYZSTAN
TA
I RA N Dushanbe C H I N A
N
TAJIKISTAN
AFGHANISTAN
lenge Iraq’s August 1990 invasion and annexation of its oil-rich southern neighbor,
Kuwait.
Reacting vigorously to free Kuwait, the United States mobilized the U.N. Se-
curity Council, which in August 1990 imposed a strict naval blockade on Iraq.
Receiving the support of some Arab states, as well as of Great Britain and France,
the United States also landed 500,000 American soldiers in Saudi Arabia near the
border of Kuwait. When the defiant Iraqi leader Saddam Hussein (sah-DAHM
who-SANE) (1937–2006) refused to withdraw from Kuwait, the Security Council
authorized the U.S.-led military coalition to attack Iraq. The American army and
air force then smashed Iraqi forces in a lightning-quick desert campaign, although
the United States stopped short of toppling Saddam because it feared a sudden “new world order” President George
disintegration of Iraq. H. W. Bush’s vision after the U.S. defeat
of Iraqi armies in the Gulf War that
The defeat of Iraqi armies in the Gulf War demonstrated the awesome power
would feature the United States and a
of the U.S. military, rebuilt and revitalized by the spending and patriotism of the cooperative United Nations working
1980s. Little wonder that in the flush of yet another victory, the first President together to impose peace and stability
Bush spoke of a “new world order,” an order that would apparently feature the throughout the world.
820 Chapter 31 Revolution, Rebuilding, and New Challenges, 1985 to the Present
Sec tion Review United States and a cooperative United Nations working together to impose stabil-
ity throughout the world.
• Gorbachev attempted to save commu-
nism through perestroika (restructur-
ing), easing government control of
economic markets; glasnost (openness), Building a New Europe in the 1990s
easing censorship of the media; demo-
cratization, allowing free elections; and How, in the 1990s, did the different parts of a reunifying Europe meet the
by easing foreign policy and the arms challenges of postcommunist reconstruction, resurgent nationalism, and
race with the United States. economic union?
• Poland experienced a revolution led by
the Solidarity movement that won free
The fall of communism, the end of the cold war, and the collapse of the Soviet
elections and control of the govern-
ment, defeating the communists, elimi- Union opened a new era in European and world history. The dimensions and
nating the secret police, and abolishing significance of this new era, opening suddenly and unexpectedly, are subject to
state controls. debate. We are so close to what is going on that we lack vital perspective. Yet the
• Hungary followed Poland in its bid for historian must take a stand.
free elections, ousting the communists First, we shall focus on three of the most important trends: the pressure on
and opening the border for East Ger- national economies increasingly caught up in global capitalism; the defense of
mans to leave, which promoted pro-
social achievements under attack; and a resurgence of nationalism and ethnic
tests, the fall of the Berlin Wall, and the
rejoining of East and West Germany. conflict. Second, with these common themes providing an organizational frame-
work, we shall examine the course of development in the three overlapping but
• Czechoslovakia’s Velvet Revolution
ended communism there; only in still distinct regions of contemporary Europe. These are Russia and the western
Romania was revolution accompanied states of the old Soviet Union, previously communist eastern Europe, and western
by fighting, as Eastern European coun- Europe.
tries joined the West at the Paris Ac-
cord, ending the cold war.
• Political unrest plagued the Soviet The end of the cold war and the disintegration of the
Union, with Gorbachev trying to save Common Patterns Soviet Union ended the division of Europe into two
reformed communism while Yeltsin and Problems opposing camps with two different political and eco-
declared independence for the Russian
Federation along with the other Soviet nomic systems. Thus, although Europe in the 1990s was a collage of diverse
republics, forming a loose confedera- peoples, the entire continent shared an underlying network of common develop-
tion, the Commonwealth of Indepen- ments and challenges (see Map 31.2).
dent States.
Of critical importance, in economic affairs European leaders embraced, or at
• The United States challenged Iraq’s least accepted, a large part of the neoliberal, free-market vision of capitalist devel-
invasion of Kuwait in 1991 and then,
opment. Postcommunist governments in eastern Europe freed prices, turned state
authorized by the United Nations’
Security Council, attacked and de- enterprises over to private owners, and sought to move toward strong currencies
feated Iraqi forces in a quick desert and balanced budgets. In western Europe, new free-market initiatives produced
campaign. changes in western Europe’s still-dominant welfare capitalism, which featured
government intervention, high taxes, and high levels of social benefits.
Two factors were particularly important in accounting for this ongoing shift
from welfare state activism to tough-minded capitalism. First, western Europeans
˚N
0˚ 70˚N 40˚E
60
Reykjavik
ICELAND
Arctic
Circle
N
Faroe Islands
(Den.)
SWEDEN
Shetland ˚N
F I N L AN D 50
Islands N O R WAY
A T L A N T I C
(U.K.) Lake
Ladoga
R U S S I A
Helsinki
Oslo
O C E A N Stockholm Tallinn
St. Petersburg
NORTHERN
IRELAND ESTONIA
Glasgow
North R
lg a .
Vo
IRELAND Sea Riga
Moscow
a
DENMARK LATVIA
Se
Dublin Copenhagen
UNITED LITHUANIA
.
c
aR
KINGDOM lti Vilnius K A Z A K H S T A N
Ba
g
Vol
NETHERLANDS (RUSSIA)
Hamburg
E Gdansk Minsk
lb
London Amsterdam POLAND
eR
Berlin BELARUS Ar al
.
Sea
Brussels G E R M A N Y
Vis
Warsaw
tul
Bonn Leipzig
BELGIUM
a R.
Kiev
.
Frankfurt Kharkov
nR
U Z B E K I S TA N
Se
Paris Dn
Luxembourg Prague
in e
iep
Do
Loire R LUX. R CZECH UKRAINE er R
.
. . Stuttgart .
R
Donetsk ˚N
e
REPUBLIC Dnepropetrovsk 40
Rhi n
SLOVAKIA
FRANCE Munich
Bratislava
Zurich LIECH. Vienna MOLDOVA C
Bern Vaduz AUSTRIA Budapest
Geneva Chisinau
a
SWITZ. HUNGARY TU R KM EN I STAN
s
Lyons Ljubljana Odessa
p
Milan SLOVENIA Zagreb ROMANIA
ia
Porto Turin Po R . CROATIA
n
ANDORRA San Belgrade GEORGIA
PORTUGAL Monaco BOSNIA & Bucharest
S PA I N Marino Tbilisi Baku
Andorra HERZEGOVINA SERBIA Danube R. ck Sea
Bla AZERBAIJAN
S
la Vella MONACO Sarajevo
Lisbon Madrid SAN KOSOVO ARMENIA
e
Tagu Corsica Pris̆tina
s R. Barcelona MARINO MONT. Yerevan
a
(Fr.) Rome Podgorica Sofia B U LGAR IA
Balearic Islands I T A LY ALBANIA Skopje AZER.
Istanbul
(Sp.) VATICAN Naples Tiranë MACEDONIA
Sardinia CITY
(It.)
Ankara
IRAN
M e d i t GREECE
Gibraltar e r r T U R K E Y
(U.K.) a n
e Sicily Athens
MOROCCO a (It.) ˚N
30
0 200 400 Km. ALGERIA n SYR IA
Valletta MALTA Nicosia
0 200 400 Mi. S e a Crete
(Gr.) CYPRUS I R AQ
TUNISIA LEBANON
822 Chapter 31 Revolution, Rebuilding, and New Challenges, 1985 to the Present
looked to the stronger U.S. economy and borrowed the practices and ideologies
instituted there and in Great Britain in the 1980s (see page 804). Second, eastern
Europeans wanting to compete in the global economy were compelled to follow
the rules of Western governments, multinational corporations, and international
financial organizations such as the International Monetary Fund (IMF). These
rules called for the free movement of capital and goods and services, as well as low
inflation and limited government deficits.
The ongoing computer and electronics revolution strengthened the move
toward a global economy. The computer revolution reduced the costs of distance,
speeding up communications and helping businesses tap cheaper labor overseas.
Reducing the friction of distance made threats of moving factories abroad ring true
and helped hold down wages at home.
globalization The emergence of a freer Globalization, the emergence of a freer global economy, probably did speed
global economy; it also refers to the up world economic growth as enthusiasts invariably claimed, but it also had pow-
exchange of cultural, political, and
religious ideas throughout the world.
erful and quite negative social consequences. Millions of ordinary citizens in west-
ern Europe believed that global capitalism and freer markets were undermining
hard-won social achievements. As in the United States and Great Britain in the
1980s, the public in other countries generally associated globalization with the
increased unemployment that accompanied corporate downsizing, the efforts to
reduce the power of labor unions, and, above all, government plans to reduce so-
cial benefits. The reaction was particularly intense in France and Germany, where
unions remained strong and socialists championed a minimum of change in social
policies.
Indeed, the broad movement toward neoliberal global development sparked a
powerful counterattack as the 1990s ended. Critics insisted that globalization hurt
the world’s poor, because multinational corporations destroyed local industries
and paid pitiful wages, and because international financial organizations de-
manded harsh balanced budgets and deep cuts in government social programs.
These attacks shook global neoliberalism, but it remained dominant.
In politics, European countries embraced genuine electoral competition, with
elected presidents and legislatures and the outward manifestations of representa-
tive liberal governments. With some notable exceptions, such as discrimination
against Roma (Gypsies), countries also guaranteed basic civil liberties. Thus, for
the first time since before the French Revolution, almost all of Europe followed
the same general political model of liberal democracy, although with variations.
the very first day, and they kept on soaring, increasing twenty-six times in the
course of 1992. At the same time, Russian production fell a staggering 20 percent.
Nor did the situation stabilize quickly. Throughout 1995 rapid but gradually slowing
inflation raged, and output continued to fall. Only in 1997 did the economy stop
declining, before crashing yet again in 1998 in the wake of Asia’s financial crisis.
Runaway inflation and poorly executed privatization brought a profound so-
cial revolution to Russia. A new capitalist elite acquired great wealth and power,
while large numbers of people fell into abject poverty, and the majority struggled
in the midst of decline to make ends meet.
Rapid economic decline in 1992 and 1993 and rising popular dissatisfaction
encouraged a majority of communists, nationalists, and populists in the Russian
parliament to oppose Yeltsin and his coalition of democratic reformers and big-
business interests. The erratic, increasingly hard-drinking Yeltsin would accept no
compromise and insisted on a strong presidential system. Winning in April 1993
the support of 58 percent of the population in a referendum on his proposed con-
stitution, Yeltsin then brought in tanks to crush a parliamentary mutiny in October
1993 and literally blew away the opposition. Subsequently, Yeltsin consolidated
his power, and in 1996 he used his big-business cronies in the media to win an
impressive come-from-behind victory. But effective representative government
failed to develop, and many Russians came to equate “democracy” with the cor-
ruption, poverty, and national decline they experienced throughout the 1990s.
This widespread disillusionment set the stage for the “managed democracy” of
Vladimir Putin (VLAD-ih-mir POO-tin), first elected president as Yeltsin’s chosen
successor in 2000 and re-elected in a landslide in March 2004. An officer in the
secret police in the communist era, Putin maintained relatively free markets in the
economic sphere but gradually re-established semi-authoritarian political rule.
Aided greatly by high prices for oil, Russia’s most important export, this combina-
tion worked well and seemed to suit most Russians. In 2007, the Russian economy
had been growing rapidly for eight years, the Russian middle class was expanding,
and the elected parliament supported Putin overwhelmingly. Proponents of lib-
eral democracy were in retreat, while conservative Russian intellectuals were on
the offensive, arguing that free markets and capitalism required strong political
rule to control corruption and prevent chaos. Historians saw a reassertion of Rus-
sia’s long authoritarian tradition. In March 2008 Putin’s ally and hand-picked suc-
cessor, Dmitry Medvedev, was elected president in a landslide.
Putin’s forceful, competent image in world affairs also soothed the country’s
injured pride and symbolized its national resurgence. Nor did the government per-
mit any negative television reports on the civil war in Chechnya (CHECH-nee-ah),
the tiny republic of one million Muslims on Russia’s southern border, which in
1991 had declared its independence from the Russian Federation (see Map 31.1).
The savage conflict in Chechnya continued, largely unreported, with numerous
atrocities on both sides.
the elderly were once again the big losers, while the young and the ex-Communists
were the big winners. Inequalities between richer and poorer regions also in-
creased. Capital cities such as Warsaw, Prague, and Budapest concentrated wealth,
power, and opportunity as never before, while provincial centers stagnated and old
industrial areas declined. Crime and gangsterism increased in the streets and in
the executive suites.
Yet the 1990s saw more than a difficult transition, with high social costs, to
market economies and freely elected governments in eastern Europe. Many citi-
zens had never fully accepted communism, which they equated with Russian im-
perialism and the loss of national independence. The joyous crowds that toppled
communist regimes in 1989 believed that they were liberating the nation as well
as the individual. Thus communism died and nationalism was reborn.
The surge of nationalism in eastern Europe recalled a similar surge of state
creation after World War I. Then, too, authoritarian multinational empires had come
crashing down in defeat and revolution. Then, too, nationalities with long histo-
ries and rich cultures had drawn upon ideologies of popular sovereignty and na-
tional self-determination to throw off foreign rule and found new democratic states.
The response to this opportunity in the former communist countries was quite
varied in the 1990s, but most observers agreed that Poland, the Czech Republic,
and Hungary were the most successful (see Map 31.2, page 821). Each of these
three countries met the critical challenge of economic reconstruction more suc-
cessfully than Russia, and each could claim to be the economic leader in eastern
Europe, depending on the criteria selected. The reasons for these successes in-
cluded considerable experience with limited market reforms before 1989, flexibil-
ity and lack of dogmatism in government policy, and an enthusiastic embrace of
capitalism by a new entrepreneurial class. In the first five years of reform, Poland
created twice as many new businesses as Russia, with a total population only one-
fourth as large.
The three northern countries in the former Soviet bloc also did far better than
Russia in creating new civic institutions, legal systems, and independent broad-
casting networks that reinforced political freedom and national revival. Lech
Walesa in Poland and Václav Havel in Czechoslovakia were elected presidents of
their countries and proved as remarkable in power as in opposition. After Czecho-
slovakia’s “Velvet Revolution” in 1989, Havel and the Czech parliament accepted
a “velvet divorce” in 1993 when Slovakian nationalists wanted to break off and
form their own state. All three northern countries managed to control national and
ethnic tensions that might have destroyed their postcommunist reconstruction.
Above all, and in sharp contrast to Russia, the popular goal of “rejoining the
West” reinforced political moderation and compromise. Seeing themselves as
heirs to medieval Christendom and liberal democratic values of the 1920s, Poles,
Hungarians, and Czechs hoped to find security in NATO membership and eco-
European Union The new name as of nomic prosperity in western Europe’s ever-tighter European Union (the former
1993 for the European Community. Common Market or EEC, see page 787). Membership required many proofs of
character and stability, however. Providing these proofs and endorsed by the Clin-
ton administration, Poland, Hungary, and the Czech Republic were accepted into
the NATO alliance in 1997. Gaining admission to the European Union (EU) proved
more difficult, because candidates also had to accept and be ready to apply all the
rules and regulations that the EU had developed since 1956—an awesome task.
Romania and Bulgaria were the eastern European laggards in the postcom-
munist transition. Western traditions were much weaker there, and both countries
were much poorer than neighbors to the north. In 1993 Bulgaria and Romania
had per capita national incomes of $1,140, in contrast to Hungary ($3,830) and
Building a New Europe in the 1990s 825
the Czech Republic ($2,710). Although Romania and Bulgaria eventually made
progress in the late 1990s, full membership for both countries in either NATO or
the EU still lay far in the future.
15˚E 20˚E
SLOVAK IA Ethnic majority
Bratislava Bosnians or
Vienna
Albanians
Sandzak Muslims
Danu R.
be Bulgarians Romanians
A U STR I A
A L P S
Croats Serbs
Budapest
Hungarians Slovenes
H U N G A RY Macedonians No majority present
Montenegrins
Ljubljana
SLOVENIA Zagreb
1991 Former Yugoslavia
R O MAN IA
CROAT I A VOJVODINA Yugoslavia in 1991
45˚N 1991
Novi Sad 1991 Date of independence
25˚E
I TA LY d
A
MONTENEGRO
ri 2006
Pris̆tina Sofia B U LG A R I A
a
ti Podgorica
KOSOVO
Rome
c 2008
S
e Skopje
a
M AC ED O N IA
Tiranë 1991
0 50 100 Km. TURKEY
ALBANIA
0 50 100 Mi. G R EEC E
or at least stalled, and the European Union concentrated on fully integrating the
new eastern European members and redrafting the constitution.
emerged as a major public issue. Opinion leaders, politicians, and the media
started to press the case for more support for families with children.
dollars, these women were smuggled into the most prosperous parts of central
Europe and into the European Union and forced into prostitution or slavery.
Illegal immigration generated intense discussion and controversy in western
Europe. A majority opposed the newcomers, who were accused of taking jobs
from the unemployed and somehow undermining national unity. The idea that
cultural and ethnic diversity could be a force for vitality and creativity ran counter
to deep-seated beliefs. Concern about illegal migration in general often fused with
fears of Muslim immigrants and Muslim residents who had grown up in Europe.
As busy mosques came to outnumber dying churches in parts of some European
cities, rightist politicians especially tried to exploit widespread doubts that immi-
grant populations from Muslim countries would ever assimilate to the different
national cultures. These doubts increased after the attack on New York’s World
Trade Center, as we shall see later in the chapter.
An articulate minority challenged the anti-immigrant campaign and its racist
overtones. They argued that Europe badly needed newcomers—preferably tal-
ented newcomers—to limit the impending population decline and provide valu-
able technical skills. European leaders also focused on improved policing of EU
borders and tougher common procedures to combat people smuggling and pun-
ish international crime. Above all, growing illegal immigration pushed Europeans
to examine the whys of this dramatic human movement and to consider how it
related to Europe’s proper role in world affairs.
A hundred years from now, when historians assess developments in the early
twenty-first century, they will almost certainly highlight the dramatic deterioration
in the long, rich, up-and-down relationship between the West and the Islamic
world. They will examine the reasons that the peaceful conclusion of the cold war
and the joyful reunification of a divided continent gave way to spectacular terrorist
attacks, Western invasions of Muslim countries, and new concern about Muslims
living in the West. Unfortunately, we lack the perspective and the full range of
source materials that future historians will have at their disposal. Yet we are deeply
involved in this momentous historical drama, and we must try to find insight and
understanding.
On the morning of September 11, 2001, two hijacked al-Qaeda A terrorist organization led by
The al-Qaeda Attack passenger planes from Boston crashed into and de- Osama bin Laden that is committed to
of September 11, 2001 stroyed the World Trade Center towers in New York jihadist revolution in Muslim countries,
violently anti-Western, and responsible
City. Shortly thereafter a third plane crashed into the Pentagon, and a fourth, be- for the September 11, 2001, attack on
lieved to be headed for Washington, crashed into a field in rural Pennsylvania. New York’s World Trade Center.
These terrorist attacks took the lives of more than three thousand people from
many countries.
The United States, led by President George W. Bush, launched a military cam-
paign to destroy the perpetrators of the crime—Osama bin Laden’s al-Qaeda net-
work of terrorists and Afghanistan’s reactionary Muslim government, the Taliban.
With the support of an international coalition, the United States joined its tremen-
dous airpower with the faltering Northern Alliance in Afghanistan, which had been
fighting the Taliban for years. In mid-November the Taliban collapsed, and Af-
ghan opposition leaders and United Nations mediators worked out plans for a new
broad-based government. The hunt for bin Laden, however, was unsuccessful.
The use of terrorist tactics by organized groups against governments has its
roots in the early twentieth century. Beginning in the 1920s and peaking in the
1960s, many nationalist movements used terrorism in their battles to achieve po-
litical independence and decolonization. This was the case in several new states,
including Algeria, Cyprus, Ireland, Israel, and Yemen.1 In the Vietnam War era, a
second wave of terrorism saw some far-left supporters of the communist Vietcong,
such as the American Weathermen, the German Red Army Faction, and the Ital-
ian Red Brigade, practicing “revolutionary terror.” They added airplane hijacking
to the earlier tactics of bombings, assassinations, and kidnappings. More than one
hundred passenger planes a year were hijacked in the 1970s, as terrorists used civil-
ian hostages to achieve the release of fellow terrorists or other demands. Some
terrorists trained in the facilities of the PLO (the Palestine Liberation Organiza-
tion) operated international networks and targeted Israel and U.S. installations
abroad. This second wave receded in the 1980s as painstaking police work and
international cooperation defeated these “revolutionaries” in country after country.
Scholars of the contemporary wave of terrorism have avoided the media’s ten-
dency to focus almost exclusively on extreme Islamic fundamentalism as the
motivation for attacks. They have noted that recent deadly attacks had been
committed by terrorists inspired by several religious faiths and religious sects and
832 Chapter 31 Revolution, Rebuilding, and New Challenges, 1985 to the Present
were by no means limited to Islamic extremists.2 Instead they trace the terrorists’
roots to political conflicts and civil wars.
In the case of Osama bin Laden and al-Qaeda members, two stages stand out.
First, bin Laden and like-minded “holy warriors” developed terrorist skills and a
fanatical Islamic puritanism over years of fighting against the Soviet Union and
local communists in Afghanistan. They also developed a hatred of most existing
Arab governments, which they viewed as corrupt, un-Islamic, and unresponsive to
the needs of ordinary Muslims. The objects of their hostility included Egypt, Iraq,
and bin Laden’s native country, Saudi Arabia. Second, when al-Qaeda members
returned home from Afghanistan and began to organize, they were usually jailed
or forced into exile, often in tolerant Europe. There they blamed the United States
for being the supporter and corrupter of existing Arab governments, and they
organized murderous plots against the United States—a despised proxy for the
Arab rulers they could not reach.
argued that Saddam Hussein was still developing weapons of mass destruction in
flagrant disregard of his promise to end all such programs following the first war
with Iraq, in 1991.
Iraq declared that it had destroyed all prohibited weapons, and it allowed
United Nations weapons inspectors to return to the country. As 2003 opened, the
inspectors operated freely in Iraq and found no weapons of mass destruction. How-
ever, the United States and Britain said Iraq was hiding prohibited weapons,
moved armies to the Middle East, and lobbied for a new United Nations resolu-
tion authorizing immediate military action against Iraq. France, Russia, China,
Germany, and a majority of the smaller states argued for continued weapons in-
spections. Western governments became bitterly divided, and the Security Coun-
cil deadlocked and failed to act.
In March 2003 the United States and Britain invaded Iraq from bases in Ku-
wait and quickly toppled Saddam’s dictatorship. The allies found no weapons of
mass destruction, which raised many questions about a prewar manipulation of
intelligence data.
American efforts to establish a stable, pro-American Iraq proved difficult if not
impossible. Poor postwar planning and management by President Bush, Defense
Secretary Donald Rumsfeld, and other top aides was one factor, but there were
others. Modern Iraq, a creation of Western imperialism after World War I (see
page 720), is a fragile state with three distinct groups: non-Arab Kurds, and Sunnis
and Shi’ites—Arab Muslims who were forever divided by a great schism in the
seventh century. Saddam’s dictatorship preached Arab and Iraqi nationalism, but
it relied heavily on the Sunni minority—20 percent of the population—and re-
pressed the Shi’ites, who made up 60 percent of the population. Jailed or ousted
from their positions by American forces for having supported Saddam, top Sunnis
quickly turned against the occupation, rallied their supporters, and launched
an armed insurgency. By late 2004, radical Sunnis and al-Qaeda converts were
slipping into Iraq, where they directed horrendous suicide bombings at American
soldiers, Iraqi security forces, and defenseless Shi’ite civilians.
Believing in democracy and representative institutions, the Americans restored
Iraqi sovereignty in July 2004, formed a provisional government, and held rela-
tively free national elections in January 2005. Boycotted by the Sunnis, these elec-
tions brought the Shi’ite majority to power and marked the high point of Iraqi and
American hopes for security and a gradual reconciliation with the Sunni popula-
tion. Instead, Sunni fighters and jihadist (ji-HAHD-ist) extremists stepped up their
deadly campaign. Then, in February 2005 in a carefully planned operation, they
blew up the beautiful Golden Mosque of Samarra, one of the most sacred shrines
of Shi’ite Islam. This outrage touched off violent retaliation. Shi’ite militias be-
came death squads, killing Sunnis and driving them from their homes. By 2006 a
deadly sectarian conflict had taken hold of Baghdad. American solders, loyally
continuing to do their duty, were increasingly caught in the crossfire.
In 2007, in the face of widespread American opposition to the war, President
Bush ordered more troops to Iraq in an attempt to quell the growing chaos. Amer-
ican commanders on the ground succeeded in forming a critical alliance with
some Sunni tribal leaders, who accepted American money and arms and agreed to
fight against rather than for the al-Qaeda–led Sunni extremists. As 2008 opened,
the military situation in some Sunni provinces and in Baghdad had improved, but
Iraq was still very far from peace, stable government, and American withdrawal.
835
836 Chapter 31 Revolution, Rebuilding, and New Challenges, 1985 to the Present
Sec tion Review 838–839.) The rioters complained bitterly of very high
unemployment, systematic discrimination, and exclu-
• The terrorist attacks on the United States on September 11, sion. Religious ideology appeared almost nonexistent in
2001, motivated by al-Qaeda’s hatred of Arab governments sup-
ported by the West, inspired a U.S. military campaign against
their thinking. Studies sparked by the rioting in France
Osama bin Laden’s al-Qaeda network and Afghanistan’s Muslim found poor, alienated Muslims in unwholesome ghettos
government, the Taliban. throughout western Europe.
• The United States and Britain invaded Iraq without United Finally, as Europe has become more secular, western
Nations sanction under the pretense of finding weapons of mass Europeans have tended to find all traditional religious be-
destruction, which they failed to find, and in their attempt at lief irrational and out-of-date. The renowned French
setting up a pro-Western government, touched off a civil war scholar Olivier Roy argues that Europe must recognize
between opposing Muslim groups, with American soldiers
caught in the middle.
that Islam is now a European religion and a vital part of
European life. This recognition, he argues, will open the
• Discrimination and fear of Muslims increased as the war in Iraq
waged, while Muslim immigrant populations in Europe grew
way to eventual full acceptance of European Muslims in
and complained of unfair treatment; acceptance of European both political and cultural terms. It will head off the re-
Muslims is the way to mutual understanding and the prevention sentment that can drive Europe’s Muslim believers to
of future violence. separatism and acts of terror.
Chapter Review
How did Mikhail Gorbachev try to revitalize communism in the Soviet Union?
What were the radical consequences of his policies? (page 811) Key Terms
Gorbachev was an idealist who wanted to reform communism in order to save it. His perestroika (p. 813)
initiatives sought to restructure the stagnant economy, provide accurate information, glasnost (p. 813)
have meaningful elections, and improve relations with the West. When he refused to Solidarity (p. 814)
use Soviet armies in eastern Europe, the peoples of the satellite nations revolted. Led
by Solidarity in Poland, they overturned communist rule in the spectacular, peaceful shock therapy (p. 815)
revolutions of 1989. The democratic movement then triumphed in the Soviet Union, Alliance for Germany (p. 816)
East Germany was reunited with West Germany, and the cold war ended. Emerging Velvet Revolution (p. 816)
as the only superpower, the United States defeated Iraq in the first Gulf war.
Paris Accord (p. 817)
“new world order” (p. 819)
How, in the 1990s, did the different parts of a reunifying Europe meet the chal- globalization (p. 822)
lenges of postcommunist reconstruction, resurgent nationalism, and economic European Union (p. 824)
union? (page 820) Kosovo Liberation Army (KLA)
In the 1990s, post–cold war Europe grappled with neoliberal market economies, (p. 826)
welfare systems under continuing attack, and globalization. Post-communist recon- baby bust (p. 828)
struction in Russia was less successful than it was in the newly independent countries al-Qaeda (p. 831)
of eastern Europe. The former Yugoslavia, tragically destroyed by resurgent ethnic
nationalism and civil war, was the glaring exception. Eastern Europe’s rebuilding and
its determination to “rejoin Europe” stimulated the long postwar movement toward
European unity, and the newly named European Union expanded to include almost
all of Europe west of Russia, Ukraine, and the Caucasus. This expansion was the shin-
ing achievement of the post–cold war era.
Chapter Review 837
Why did the prospect of population decline, the reality of large-scale immigra-
tion, and concern for human rights emerge as critical issues in contemporary
Europe? (page 828)
The failure of Europeans to reproduce themselves posed a multitude of serious long-
term problems related to pensions, health care, and social vitality. Immigrants fleeing
civil war and poverty in Africa and Asia offered a possible solution to Europe’s “baby
bust,” but most Europeans were not prepared to accept large numbers of illegal im-
migrants from very different cultures. Forced to examine their consciences, Europeans
concentrated on promoting human rights around the world, agreeing to humanitarian
intervention in civil wars, promoting international courts of justice, and offering help
to African nations for the AIDS crisis.
How and why did relations between the West and the Islamic world deteriorate
dramatically in the early twenty-first century? (page 831)
The most disturbing development in the early twenty-first century was the renewed
hostility between the West and the Islamic world, which was marked indelibly by the
al-Qaeda attack of 2001, the American campaign to punish Afghanistan, and the
American and British invasion of Iraq. The Anglo-American occupation of Iraq began
as a confident effort to remake Iraq (and the Arab world) along Western lines, but early
optimism quickly faded. American soldiers in Iraq ran up against a potent combina-
tion of Arab nationalism, Islamic extremism, and sectarian conflict between Sunnis,
Shi’ites, and Kurds. In western Europe, war in the Middle East encouraged shrill cries
about an ominous Muslin threat from immigrants living in western Europe, but a
thoughtful consideration of Tariq Ramadan and his audience suggests that these fears
were greatly exaggerated.
Notes
1. D. Rappaport, “The Fourth Wave: September 11 in the History of Terrorism,” Current His-
tory, December 2001, pp. 419–424.
2. Ibid.
838
how the marginalized, thirteen- to twenty-three- with all the rights and privileges of citizenship—
year-old children of the Muslim immigration could including the right to be unemployed.
change France other than by what they are doing,
which is to demonstrate that the French model of
Questions for Analysis
assimilating immigrants as citizens, and not as 1. Describe the situation of young Muslims in
members of religious or ethnic groups, has failed France. What elements of their situation strike
you most forcefully? Why?
for them. It has failed because it has not seriously
been tried. 2. France has maintained that, since all citizens
The ghettoization of immigrant youth in France are equal, they should all be treated the same
way. Why has this policy failed for French
is the consequence of negligence. It has been as
Muslims? What alternatives would you sug-
bad as the ghettoization through political correct-
gest? Why?
ness of Muslims in Britain and the Netherlands,
where many people who thought of themselves as
Source: William Pfaff, “The French Riots: Will They
enlightened said that assimilation efforts were acts
Change Anything?” Reprinted with permission from
of cultural aggression. The immigrant in France is The New York Review of Books, December 15, 2005,
told that he or she is a citizen just like everyone else, pp. 88–89.
839
This page intentionally left blank
Index
Aachen, 178, 183, 199 789–790; AIDs crisis in, 830. See also Alcibiades (Athens), 53
Abandoned children, 228–229 and North Africa Alcohol and drunkenness, 625, 630; Is-
illus., 517 African American civil rights of, 790–791 lamic prohibition on, 166; peasant
Abbasid Empire, 176 African slave trade, 371, 373, 411, 497, deaths and, 226; in Russia and Soviet
Abbot (abbess), 240, 266, 267; in double 566; ideas about race and, 393–394; Union, 456, 813; women and, 628–629
monasteries, 181; appointment of, 329, Portuguese and, 325–326, 380, 387; Alcuin, 174, 183, 184
361. See also Monasteries and convents Atlantic economy and, 386, 389, Aldegund (Abbess), 157
Abd al-Rahman III (Umayyad), 169 496(map), 501–504; end of, 687 Aldhelm (Saint), 182(illus.)
Abd al-Rahman (Umayyad), 168 Afrikaners, 681, 683, 684 Alexander I (Russia), 555, 558; at Congress
Abdülhamid (Ottoman Empire), 658 Afterlife: Egyptian view of, 14, 15; in mys- of Vienna, 591(illus.); Holy Alliance
Abelard, Peter, 239, 261–262 tery religions, 78; Christian view of, 115; and, 593
Abolition, of slave trade and slavery, 502, and death, in Middle Ages, 233–234 Alexander II (Russia), 655, 656
550, 687; in United States, 654 Agamemnon, 42–43 Alexander III (Russia), 656
Abortion rights, 803. See also Birth control Agatha (Saint), 230 Alexander VI (Pope), 310, 331, 382
Abraham (Bible), 28; Islam and, Age of anxiety (1900–1940), 726–751 Alexander the Great, 39, 66–71; conquests
164(illus.), 165 Age of crisis, 402–405 of, 67–68 and map, 75, 81, 84; legacy
Absolute monarchy and absolutism, Age of Discovery, 370–385. See also Explo- of, 68–71
401–457, 423; in Western Europe, ration; Voyages of discovery Alexandra (Russia), 712
401–431; state building and, 403–405; Agesilaos (Sparta), 61 Alexandria, 74, 373, 678; library of, 81
in central and eastern Europe, Agincourt, battle of, 287 Alfonso VI (Castile and León), 201
432–457; culture of, 415–418; and Agora, 44 Alfonso VIII (Castile and León), 201
decline, in Spain, 413–415; Enlighten- Agricultural Adjustment Act (United Alfred (Wessex), 154, 195, 221
ment and, 474–480; in France, 362, States), 746 Algebra (al-Khwarizmi), 169
406–412; in Ottoman Empire, 433, Agriculture: Neolithic, 3; irrigation and, 4, Algeria, 773, 831; France and, 606, 658,
593–594, 654; in Prussia, 433, 438, 439, 12, 169; in Fertile Crescent, 11; in 683, 787, 789
442–444; in Russian Empire, 433, 593, Hammurabi’s code, 12; in Egypt, 13; Ali (Caliph), 167
654, 712. See also Divine right of kings Roman, 96, 126; Christian saints and, Allah (god), 165, 166
Abu Bakr (Caliph), 167 149; barbarian groups, 156; German Allan, David, 514(illus.)
Ab Urbe Condita (Livy), 110 and Celtic, 150; Muslims and, Alliance for Germany, 816
Academies of science, 464, 468 168(illus.), 169; Carolingian, 174; in Alliance(s): Near East, 19; Greek, 51, 53,
Academy, in Athens, 60 High Middle Ages, 220(illus.), 222, 61, 70; Roman, 87, 91, 94, 102;
Accounting, commercial, 255 224–226; mechanization in, 224–225; papacy-Frankish kingdom, 153,
Achaean League, 70 14th century crisis in, 242; open-field 172–173; Hungary-papacy, 188;
Achaeans, 42 system for, 224, 487; after Thirty Years’ modern state and, 259; papacy-Italian
Acre, 211, 212 War, 436; in Prussia, 475; in England, cities, 200, 310; War of Spanish
Acrobats, African, 96(illus.) 486(illus.), 487–488, 520; in Low Coun- Succession and, 411; in French
Acropolis, 44, 53, 54(illus.) tries, 487, 520; 18th century revolution court, 417; Thirty Years’ War, 435;
Actium, battle of, 103 in, 486–488; Industrial Revolution and, Denmark-Russia-Poland, 448; War
Ada Gospels, 183(illus.) 566; slave-based, in United States, 654; of Spanish Succession and, 411; in
Adalbert of Prague, 206(illus.) Soviet collectivization of, 754–755, 791. French court, 417; Thirty Years’ War,
Administration: Ostrogothic, 153; French See also Farms and farming; Peasant(s); 435; Denmark-Russia-Poland, 448;
kings and, 198; Sicilian, 200, 201; colo- Serfs and serfdom coalitions against Napoleon, 546, 550,
nial Americas, 391. See also Government Ahriman, 35 555, 560; at Congress of Vienna,
Aegean basin, 39, 40(map), 42, 76 Ahuramazda (god), 35 590–593; Austria-Prussia, 650–651;
Aegina, 51 Aircraft: in Second World War, 768, 775, France-Italy, 648; before First World
Aeneid (Virgil), 110 776, 795; in terrorist attacks, 831, War, 699–700; First World War, 703,
Aeschylus, 50, 53–54 832(illus.) 705, 706(map), 707, 708, 711; Little
Aetolian League, 70 Akan peoples, 373 Entente, 738; Second World War,
Afghanistan, 69, 75, 829, 832; Soviet Akhenaten (Egypt), 17, 18 733–777 and maps, 767, 782; Cold
invasion of, 802, 813, 832; Taliban in, Akkad, Sargon of, 11 War, 786(map), 787
811, 831 Alamanni, 123, 152, 160, 172 All Quiet on the Western Front
Africa, 25, 167; acrobat from, 96(illus.); Al-Andalus. See Andalusia (Remarque), 704, 705
Portuguese exploration of, 378–380 and Alaric (Visigoth), 146, 152 Almanacs, 519
map; world trade and, 373–374; Dutch Al-Athir, Ibn, 218 Almohad dynasty, 170
and, 426, 427(map); railroads in, 675; Albania, 122, 702, 826 Alphabet: Phoenician, 27; Greek, 86;
Cecil Rhodes and, 681, 684; Christian Albert of Mainz, 339–340 Etruscan, 86; Roman, 86, 188; Cyrillic,
missionaries in, 688; European coloni- Albert of Wallenstein, 435 147; runic, 155. See also Writing
zation of, 676, 681–685, 689; First Albigensian heresy, 271, 272(illus.); cru- Al-Qanun (Avicenna), 170
World War and, 707; decolonization of, sade against, 197(map), 212, 213 Alsace, 411, 436, 661
I-1
I-2 Index
Alsace-Lorraine, 718(map), 719 Aphrodisias, 65(illus.) French, 329, 410, 411; Ottoman, 374;
Amalgamated Society of Engineers, 585 Apocalypticism, 113 size of, 402; Spanish, 353, 414(illus.);
Ambrose (Milan), 140 Apollo (god), 44(illus.), 56, 58 state sovereignty and, 405; English civil
American Revolution, 538–539, 594 Apothecary, Spanish, 250(illus.) war, 420–421; Austrian, 439, 611;
Americas (New World): Columbian ex- Appeasement, of Hitler, 765–767 Cossack, 446; Ottoman Janissary, 450,
change and, 389, 391; settlement of, Apprenticeships, 250, 251, 261; in High 452; Prussian, 442, 443 and illus., 475,
385–386; silver from, 391–392; Spanish Middle Ages, 227, 228, 267 555, 612(illus.), 650, 651; Russian, 448
conquests in, 383–385; mercantilism Aquinas, Thomas, 264, 272, 459 and illus, 449, 478, 611, 657, 714;
and colonial warfare in, 495, 497; Aquitane, 197; English claim to, 286, French, under Louis XVI, 541, 542;
Atlantic economy and, 496(map); slave 289, 290 French, under Napoleon, 555–556,
labor in, 501, 502 and illus., 520; new Arabic language, 165, 167, 168; medical 558, 560; French revolutionary, 547,
foods from, 520; white settlers in, 676. treatises in, 170, 261 548, 550; Egyptian, 678; European
See also North America; Latin America; Arabs and Arab world, 135, 377; caravan colonial, 685; First World War,
specific countries trade and, 76; Byzantines and, 137; 698(illus.), 703–705, 707, 711, 716;
Amerindians (Native Americans), 497, Islam and, 163–164, 166, 167; learning Greek, in Turkey, 720, 721; Nazi Ger-
676; Christianity and, 386; Columbian in, 169, 263, 377, 378; invasions by, man, 764, 765, 767–768, 769, 773–775
exchange and, 391; encomienda system 185(map); Christendom and, 180; view and map; Soviet (Red), 715, 773, 775,
and, 386; racial mixing and, 500(illus.) of Crusades in, 218–219; driven from 783, 794 and illus.; Second World War,
Amiens, Treaty of (1802), 554 Spain, 331; slave trade and, 373; trade 767, 773–777 and maps; American, in
Amiens Cathedral, 269 and illus. routes of, 390(map); after First World Vietnam War, 800–801; Paris Accord
Amon-Ra (god), 14, 26 War, 719–720 and illus.; Palestine and, and, 817; American, in Gulf War, 819.
Amorites, 11 719, 720, 724 and illus.; revolt against See also Military; specific battles
Amsterdam, 426; Jews in, 424; religious Ottomans by, 705; nationalism in, and wars
toleration in, 425; population of, 487 719–720 and illus., 724–725; OPEC Armenian genocide, 705, 707(illus.)
Anatolia, 11, 31, 34; Hittites in, 20; Greeks and, 804; terrorism and, 832. See also Arms race, Cold War, 793, 813–814
and, 40(map); Turks in, 209; Ottomans Crusades; Islam Army Order No. 1 (Russia), 713
in, 374, 450. See also Ottoman Empire; Arago, François, 610 Arnold of Brescia, 271
Turkey (Turks) Aragon, 169, 291, 310, 330; reconquista Arouet, François Marie. See Voltaire
Anaximander (Greece), 59, 639 and, 201 Art and artists: Assyrian, 32–33 and illus.;
Andalusia, 168, 170, 201 Aramaic language, Talmud in, 264 Minoan, 41; Athenian, 53–55; Roman,
Andropov, Yuri, 812 Ara Pacis (Altar of Peace), 112(illus.) 97; Christian, 115; monastic, 181;
Angevin dynasty (England), 197 Archaic Age (Greece), 46–50, 58 Dutch, 425, 426(illus.); Michelangelo,
Anglican Church. See Church of England Archimedes, 79–81 307(illus.), 308, 316, 322–323; northern
(Anglicans) Architecture: Sumerian, 9(illus.); Renaissance, 322 and illus.; patrons
Anglo-Dutch wars (1652–1674), 495 Athenian, 53, 54(illus.); Greek, 50; and, 310, 320, 322; Renaissance,
Anglo-French Entente (1904), 700 Hellenistic, 65(illus.), 73, 95(illus.); 307(illus.), 308, 320–324; Reformation,
Anglo-Saxon England, 151(map), 152, Roman, 98; Romanesque, 266, 268; 344–345 and illus., 347(illus.); religious
172(illus.); Celts and, 148, 153–154; Gothic, 266–267, 268–270 and illus.; ideas in, 342(illus.); Spanish, 388 and
Christianity and, 148; epic poetry of, Renaissance, 316, 321–322; baroque, illus., 416(illus.); baroque, 345 and
182; Northumbria, 181–183; Vikings 415; palace building, 416, 440–441; illus., 409(illus.), 415; Pareja,
and, 186, 195, 196 Russian, 447(illus.); modernist, 732, 416(illus.); Dutch, 425, 426(illus.);
Anglo-Saxons, 700 733(illus.). See also Cathedrals rococo, 472; romanticism in, 598, 599,
Anne of Austria, 407 Arch of Constantine, 127(illus.) 600, 601(illus.); French, 625(illus.);
Anne of Brittany, 329 Archon, Solon as, 49 modern, 732–733; abstract, 736; dada-
Anthony of Egypt (Saint), 142 Ardagh silver chalice, 147(illus.) ism and surrealism, 733; Picassso and
Anticlericism, 338–339 Argentina, 391; immigration to, 679 and cubism, 734–735 and illus.; women’s
Anti-Corn Law League, 603 figure, 680 history in, 803(illus.). See also Architec-
Antigonas Gonatas (Macedonia), 69 Arianism, 141–142 ture; Literature; specific arts. See also
Antigone (Sophocles), 54 Aristarchus (Samos), 79 Painting; Sculpture
Antigonid dynasty (Macedonia), 69 Aristocracy. See Nobility (aristocracy) Artemis (goddess), 56
and map Aristophanes, 55 Arthurian legend, 154, 266
Antigua, plantation slavery on, 502(illus.) Aristotle, 60, 169, 170, 263, 465; universe Artisans (craftsmen): Mycenaean, 41;
Antioch, 211, 218 of, 79, 459–460 and illus., 461, 462 Athenian, 55; on manorial estates,
Antiochus Epiphanes, 74 Ark of the Covenant, 29, 37(illus.) 180; in medieval towns, 247, 253;
Antiochus III (Seleucid), 74 Arkwright, Richard, 567, 578 cathedrals and, 267; advice to wives
Anti-Semitism, 331, 424, 660; Dreyfus Armagnacs, 329 of, 305–306; foreign, in France, 410;
affair and, 662; Zionism and, 664–666; Armed forces, 402, 405; Sumerian, 11; Puritanism and, 420(illus.); factory-
in Nazi Germany, 761, 762. See also Egyptian, 16, 17; Greek hoplites, 44, made goods and, 571; industrialization
Jews and Judaism 45(illus.); Hellenistic, 73; of Alexander and, 577; British law and, 584; collec-
Antiutopias, 731–732 and illus. See also the Great, 67, 68; Roman, 99, 100, 116, tive actions by, 585; revolution of
Utopian socialism 118, 123; Augustus and, 108, 109; 1848 and, 609; labor aristocracy
Antonines (Rome), 117, 118 Byzantine, 135; Hunnic, 152; Islamic, and, 628
Antony, Marc, 103, 110 165; Magyar, 188; Crusades, 211, 212; Asceticism, 143; flagellants, 284–285 and
Anxiety, age of, 726–751. See also Hundred Years’ War, 287; Mongol, and illus.. See also Monasticism
Modernism plague, 280; Italian cities, 309, 310; Asclepius (god), 64(illus.)
Index I-3
Ashley Mines Commission, 587–588 Audiencia, 391 Babylonian Captivity: of Judah, 29; of
Asia: French-Dutch rivalry for trade with, Augsburg, Peace of (1555), 350, 435 Christian Church, 291
410; European trade with, 504–505; Augsburg Confession, 350 Bach, Johann Sebastian, 415
European empires and, 676, 685, Augustine of Canterbury, 147, 156 Bacon, Francis, 463–464, 524
686(map), 689; migration from, 680; Augustine of Hippo (Saint), 144, 149, 184, Bactria, 34, 68, 69 and map, 73
railroads in, 675; in 1914, 686(map); 230, 354; City of God, 146, 173; Confes- Baghdad, 168, 169, 176, 263
First World War and, 707; Second sions of, 145–146; on government, 205 Bahamas, Columbus in, 381
World War in, 775; containment policy Augustus (Octavian, Rome), 100, 103, Balance of power: in Germany, 208;
and, 785; decolonization in, 787–789. 108–113, 123; as imperator, 109, among Italian city-states, 310–312;
See also specific countries 110(illus.); successors of, 116–118 Thirty Years’ War and, 435; Peace of
Asia Minor: Greek migration and, Auschwitz-Birkenau death camp, 770, 771 Utrecht and, 411, 497; Thirty Years’
40(map), 42, 46; Alexander the Great Austerlitz, battle of, 555 War and, 435; in England, 468; in
in, 67 and map; challenges to Rome in, Australia: aborigines of, 676; in Second eastern Europe, 478; Napoleon and,
100; Christianity in, 143; Turks in, 209. World War, 775; white settlers in, 676, 555; Industrial Revolution and, 566;
See also Near East 680–681, 691 Congress of Vienna and, 590–593
Aspasia, 57 and illus. Austria, 109, 411, 412(map), 717; plague Baldwin, Stanley, 737, 742
Assemblies: Greek, 44, 49; Hellenistic, 72; in, 282; absolutism in, 433; Habsburgs Baldwin IX (Flanders), 211
Roman, 90; of French nobles, 197, 286; of, 348, 435, 437(map), 438–439; Balfour Declaration, 666, 719
after Hundred Years’ War, 290; in absolutism in, 433; Habsburgs of, Balkan region: Germanic peoples in, 123;
France, 540, 609, 610. See also Na- 412(map), 435, 437(map), 438–439, Huns in, 152; Orthodox Christianity
tional Assembly; specific assemblies 546; in 1715, 412(map); church control in, 187; Slavs in, 186; slaves from,
Assimilation: Christian, 148–149; Celtic, of, 439; Russia and, 478; marriage in, 180(illus.), 252, 375, 387; Ottoman
151; barbarian, 153; in Spain, 168; of 511; Napoleon and, 554, 555, 558, 560; Empire and, 450, 658; class distinctions
Slavs, 187; of Anglo-Saxons, 196; of war with France, 546, 547; Holy in, 624; nationalism in, 658, 663,
Vikings, 187, 196 Alliance and, 593; revolt in (1848), 701–702; Alliance System and, 699; in
Assyria and Assyrian Empire, 11, 30–33; 610–611; Germany and, 613; Czech First World War, 701, 702 and map; in
Israel and, 29, 31; Medes and, 25, 34 nationalism and, 615; Italy and, Second World War, 768. See also
Astell, Mary, 465 592(map), 648; Prussia and, 650–651; specific countries
Astrolabe, 377, 378 Zollverein and, 650; women’s rights in, Ball, John, 296
Astronomy, 4, 467(illus.), 638; Hellenistic, 709; peace treaty with, 719; Great Baltic region, 442; clan chieftains in, 177;
79; Arab, 169; Aristotle and, 459–460; Depression in, 743; Hitler and, 765, Christianization of, 213; migration into,
Copernicus and, 460–461; Galileo and, 766(map); independence of, 793; 222; Black Death in, 282; Dutch power
461–463, 464; Newton and, 463. See opening border with Hungary, 816. in, 426; Swedish power in, 436, 442;
also Scientific revolution; Universe; See also Austro-Hungarian Empire after Thirty Years’ War, 436; Peter the
specific astronomers Austrian Netherlands, 547, 548, 554, 591. Great and, 448; Second World War
Atahualpa (Inca), 385 See also Belgium and, 767; Soviet Union and, 767;
Atatürk (Mustafa Kemal), 720–721 Austro-Hungarian Empire (Austria- independence in, 817
Athena (goddess), 44(illus.), 53, 56, 58 Hungary), 663–664; socialists in, 669; Balzac, Honoré de, 639–640
Athens, 41, 61, 70; acropolis of, 44, 53, Alliance System and, 699–700; Balkan Banks, 297; Florentine, 308–309 and
54(illus.); arts in, 53–55; democracy in, nationalism and, 701, 702–703 and illus., 320–321; industrial investment
45, 48–50; empire of, 51; Macedonia map; break up of, 716–717, 718(map), and, 576, 647; Jews and, 577; financial
and, 62; Peloponnesian War and, 719; First World War and, 705, panic and, 743, 745. See also Credit;
51–53; plague in, 52, 64 and illus. 706(map), 711, 716 Finance; Investment; Moneylending
Atlantic alliance, 802. See also NATO Austro-Prussian War (1866), 650–651, 663 Banten, Java, 372(illus.)
Atlantic economy, 495, 646; in 1701, Authoritarianism: in British India, 691; in Baptism, 114, 160(illus.), 172(illus.);
496(map); African slave trade and, 375, Japan, 692; in Putin’s Russia, 823. See infant, 233; Anabaptists and, 343
386, 389, 496(map), 501–504; Spain in, also Dictators and dictatorship Baptists, 343
496(map), 500 Authority. See Power (authority) Barbarians: Greeks and, 110, 149–150;
Atlantic islands, 326; Portuguese planta- Authorized Bible, 395 Rome and, 109–110, 117, 128, 129,
tions on, 375, 378, 387, 389. See also Automobiles, steam-powered, 571 134; Christianity and, 147; migrations
specific islands Avars, 134, 135, 180 by, 150, 151(map); society of, 154–157
Atlantic Ocean, exploration of, 375. See also Averroes, 170 Barbarossa. See Frederick I Barbarossa
Columbus, Christopher; Exploration Avicenna (ibn-Sina), 169–170 (Holy Roman Empire)
Atomic bombs, 730 and illus., 784; Hiro- Avignon, popes in, 256, 291, 293 Barcelona, 325
shima, Nagasaki and, 776(map), 777; Axis powers, Second World War, 775. See Baroque art and music, 345 and illus.,
research required for, 795, 796; also Italy; Japan; Nazi Germany 409(illus.), 415
US-Soviet agreement and, 817. See Azores, 378, 389 Barracks emperors (Rome), 117, 123, 127
also Nuclear weapons Aztec Mexico, Spanish in, 383–385 Barter, 46
Atomic power, discoveries in, 730 and illus. Barth, Karl, 728–729
Atomic theory, 59 Basel, Zionist Congress in (1897), 665
Aton (god), 14, 17, 18 Baby boom, 798. See also Birthrate Basilica (church), 266
Attalus III (Pergamum), 99 Baby bust, in Europe, 828 Basil (Saint), 143
Attica, 39, 50, 77 Babylon and Babylonia, 11, 19, 20, 34; Basques, 174, 244
Attila the Hun, 152 Assyria and, 30, 32; Ishttar Gate, Bastille, storming of (1789), 541–542
Auden, W. H., 729 24(illus.) Bauhaus architecture, 732, 733(illus.)
I-4 Index
Bavaria, 172, 174, 183, 188, 438 Birthrate: in 17th century, 489; illegiti- Bombs and bombings: blitzkrieg and, 767;
Bayeaux Tapestry, 195(illus.) macy and, 513, 514, 515; decline of, of cities, in Second World War, 768 and
Bayle, Pierre, 466–467, 469 635 and figure; decline, in Great De- illus.; in Pacific islands, 776 and map;
Beat subculture, 798 pression, 744; decline, in postwar era, atomic, 730 and illus, 776(map), 777,
Beattie, James, 474 798(figure); in Western Europe, 828. 784, 795, 817 (See also Nuclear weap-
Beauvoir, Simone de, 802, 808–809 See also Childbearing, women and ons); of Hiroshima and Nagasaki,
Bechuanaland, 681, 682(map) Bishops, 153, 357; of Rome, 140; Islam 776(map), 777; in Vietnam War, 801;
Becket, Thomas, 193(illus.), 204, 302 and, 170; Frankish, 173, 174; feudalism in Yugoslavia, 826; in Iraq, 833(illus.),
Bede (Venerable), 154, 181–182 and, 179; appointment of, 178, 208, 834. See also Terrorism
Bedouins, 163 329, 331, 361; secular power of, Bonaparte family. See Napoleon III (Louis
Beethoven, Ludwig von, 600–601 206(illus.), 238; in eastern Europe, 213; Napoleon); Napoleon I (Napoleon
Beguines, in Netherlands, 272 in Scandinavia, 213; cathedrals and, Bonaparte)
Beijing (Peking), 693; foreign occupation 266, 267; feudal nobility and, 270; Boniface (Saint), 172 and illus., 181, 184
of, 676 English Puritans and, 419. See also Boniface VIII (Pope), 207, 273
Belgium, 413, 556, 593, 739; as Austrian Papacy (popes); specific bishops Book of Common Order (Knox), 355
Netherlands, 547, 548, 554, 591; Bismarck, Otto von, 650–653; Prussian Book of Common Prayer, 353, 419
industrialization in, 575; corporate Parliament and, 650, 651; Franco- Book of Revelation, 278
banks in, 576; Africa and, 682(map), Prussian War and, 651, 653 and illus.; Book of the Dead (Egypt), 14
683 and illus.; invasion of, 703 and as chancellor, 660–661; Berlin Confer- Books: Anglo-Saxon, 181–182; in Char-
illus.; in First World War, 711; Treaty ence and, 683; African territory and, lemagne’s court, 183, 184; in monaster-
of Versailles and, 719; Nazi occupation 683; Alliance System of, 699–700 ies, 181; textbooks, 263; lay literacy and,
of, 767 Bithus (Roman soldier), 119 302; censorship of, 319–320; printing
Belorussia, 715 Bjørnson, Martinius, 680 of, 318–319; Reading revolution and,
Benedict of Nursia and Benedictines, 143, Black Death, 280–285, 309; consequences 470–471 and illus.; in Enlightenment,
144, 238, 240, 242; monastic reform of, 284–285, 377; Jews blamed for, 283, 472; burning of, in Nazi Germany, 763.
and, 178, 239 285, 331; spread of, 280–282 and map; See also Libraries; Literacy; Literature;
Benefices (offices), 338–339 treatment of, 282–284; decline follow- Manuscripts
Benet Biscop, 181–182 ing, 433, 488, 489. See also Plague Bordeaux, 255
Bentham, Jeremy, 619 Blacklisting, in Soviet Union, 795 Borders and boundaries: Locarno Agree-
Beowulf, 182 Blacks, 325–326; American jazz and, ments and, 740, 741; after Second
Berbers, 168 742(illus.). See also under Africa; World War (See Iron Curtain); of
Berg, Alban, 736 African Hungary, 816. See also Frontiers
Bergson, Henri, 728 Black Sea area: Huns in, 152; plague in, Borgia, Cesare, 310, 315
Berlin, 736; ironworks in, 575(illus.); 280–281; Genoese in, 375, 387; slaves Borodino, battle of, 558
Constituent Assembly in, 611; Confer- from, 387; Crimean War in, 655 Borsig ironworks (Berlin), 575(illus.)
ence, 683; Jews in, 664; Congress of Black Shirts (Italy), 760 Bosnia, 450, 830
(1878), 699, 702(map); workers in, Blair, Tony, 805 Bosnia-Herzegovina, 701, 702 and map;
671(illus.), 716 Blake, William, 579 civil war in, 826; independence of, 825
Berlin Wall, 793; dismantling of, 816, Blanc, Louis, 597, 609 and map
817(illus.) Blitzkrieg, 767 Bossuet (French theologian), 406
Bernard of Clairvaux (Saint), 213, Blood, purity of, 331–332, 360 Botswana, 681
239, 301 Blood libel, Jews and, 214 Botticelli, Sandro, 321(illus.), 323
Berno (abbot of Cluny), 239 Blood sports, 530, 630 Boucher, François, 512(illus.)
Bernstein, Edward, 669 Bloody Sunday (St. Petersburg), 656 Boule (council), 49
Berruguete, Pedro, 272(illus.) Blum, Léon, 748 Boundaries. See Borders and boundaries;
Béthune, Maximilien de (duke of Sully), Boarstall Manor (England), 223(map) Frontiers
406, 410 Boats. See Ships and shipping Bourbon dynasty, 391, 648; absolutism
Bible (Scripture), 460; golden calf in, 29 Bocaccio, Giovanni, 316 and, 406; Spain and, 411, 412(map);
and illus.; Hebrew (Jewish), 28, 30, 37, Boeotia, 39, 51, 62 restoration of, 560, 590
425; Old Testament, 144; Vulgate, 144; Boers, in South Africa, 681 Bourgeoisie, 248, 417, 537, 607; Marx on,
authority of, 261, 263, 264; Wyclif’s Boetian Confederacy, 45 597, 598
English translation, 292, 293; Erasmus Bohemia, 213, 255, 293, 651; migrants in, Bouvines, battle of, 204
and, 317; Gutenberg, 318; Protestants 282, 300; Reformation in, 355–356; Boxer rebellion (China), 693
and, 342; King James, 395; reading of, Thirty Years’ War and, 435; Czech, 615 Boyars (Russian nobles), 187–188
518, 519, 527. See also New Testament (See also Czech nationalism) Brahe, Tycho, 461, 464
(Gospels) Bohemian Estates, 438 Brandenburg-Prussia, 436, 442 and map,
Bigarny, Felipe, 332(illus.) Boleyn, Anne, 351 442(map). See also Prussia
Big Three (Second World War), 782–783 Bolivia, silver mines in, 386, 391–392 Brandt, Willy, 801
and illus. Bologna, 309; Concordat of (1516), Brassey, Thomas, 571
Bill of exchange, 257 329, 361; University of, 260–261, Brazil: Portuguese in, 378, 382, 387(illus.),
Bill of Rights (England), 423 262(illus.), 285 389, 392; slavery and sugar plantations
A Bill-Poster’s Fantasy (Perry), 617(illus.) Bolshevik Revolution, 713–714, 721, 753 in, 387(illus.), 389, 392, 496(map), 501;
Bin Laden, Osama, 829, 832 Bolsheviks, 715, 721, 753, 759; five-year immigration to, 679 and figure
Birth control (contraception), 635, 798; plans and, 779–780. See also Commu- Breast-feeding, 634–635. See also Wet
abortion rights, 803 nist Party (Soviet Union) nurses
Index I-5
Breshnev, Leonid, 793, 794, 802; death Bush, George H.W., 819–820 Capitalism, 297; beginnings of, 258;
of, 812 Bush, George W., 831 Protestant ethic, 419; Smith and, 505;
Breshnev Doctrine, 793, 813 Business, 76; in Middle Ages, 255–257; in globalized, 521; bourgeoisie and, 537;
Brest-Litovsk, Treaty of, 706(map), Italian Renaissance, 309; investment in Britain, 567; industrial, 585; social-
715, 719 by, 573; women and, 578; liberalism ists and, 609; imperialism and, 688;
Breteuil, Gabrielle-Emilie Le Tonnelier and, 594. See also Commerce communism and, 812; neoliberal, 820;
de. See Châtelet, Marquise du Byblos, 26 in Russia, 823; in eastern Europe, 824
Bretons, 183 Byron, Lord (George Gordon Noel), 602 Capitalist ethic, 419
Briand, Aristide, 740, 741 Byzantine Empire, 134–139, 135(map), Capitalists, 490
Bridge building, in England, 163; Eastern Roman Empire as, 126 Capital (Marx), 597(illus.)
570(illus.), 571 and map, 134; intellectual life in, Caravan trade, 163, 253, 373; camels in,
Bridget of Kildare, 147 136–137; Christian missionaries from, 76; plague and, 280
Britain, battle of, 768 147; Muslims and, 166, 188; Russia Carcassonne, 248(illus.)
Britain (British Isles): Roman, 122, and, 147, 187, 446, 447(illus.); Caribbean region (West Indies), 386, 520;
124–125 and illus.; missionaries in, Crusades and, 211–212; Venetia and, Columbus in, 381–382, 398–399;
147–148; Celts in, 151; Runic inscrip- 174, 253 slavery and sugar plantations in, 389,
tions in, 155(illus.); folk law in, 156; Byzantium, 128. See also Constantinople 501, 570. See also Saint-Domingue
culture of, 183; histories of, 182; Viking Carlsbad Decrees, 593
invasions and, 186. See also England, Carmelite order, 360
Ireland; Scotland “Cabal,” in England, 422 Carnival, 513, 530
British Broadcasting Corporation, 737 Cabot, John, 379(map), 383 Caroline miniscule (script), 183
British Commonwealth of Nations, 789 Cabral, Pedro Alvares, 380, 382 Carolingian Empire, 171, 172–177, 234;
British East India Company, 505, 689 Cadeau-Cambrésis, Treaty of (1559), 361 renaissance in, 183–184. See also
British Empire, 411, 686(map); India and, Caesar. See Augustus (Octavian); Julius Charlemagne, empire of
689–691, 788 and illus.. See also Eng- Caesar Carpaccio, 325(illus.)
land (Britain) Cairo, 168; Mamelukes in, 373, 374; Carter, Jimmy, 802
Britons, 122, 151, 152, 154 modernization of, 678 Cartesian dualism, 464
Brittain, Vera, 710 and illus. Caius Duilius, column of, 93(illus.) Carthage, 27, 91–94, 110
Brittany, 154 Cajamarca, 385 Cartier, Jacques, 379(map), 383
Bronze Age, 17, 42 Calais, England and, 329 Cartwright, Edmund, 568
Brothels, 298, 628. See also Prostitution Calicut, Da Gama in, 376, 380 Cassiodorus, 153
The Brothers Karamazov (Dostoevski), 636 Caligula (Rome), 116 Castiglione, Baldassare, 314 and illus.
Bruges, 248, 253, 257 Caliph, 167 Castile, 169, 291, 330; reconquista
Brunel, Isambard Kingdom, The Calling of Saint Matthew (Pareja), and, 201
570(illus.), 571 416(illus.) The Castle (Kafka), 732
Brunelleschi, Filippo, 320, 321–322 Callisthenes, 67 Castlereagh, Robert, 591
Brüning, 764 Calvin, John and Calvinism, 351, 354–355 Catacombs, in Rome, 115 and illus.
Brussels, 248, 827 and illus., 356, 358(map), 361, 435, Catalonia, 169; revolt in, 405, 413
Bubonic plague, 137, 280, 403, 489; labor 460, 528; English Puritans, 353, 395, Catapults, 80, 81 and illus.
shortage from, 386. See also Black 419, 421; in France (See Huguenots); Cateau-Cambrésis, Treaty of, 361
Death in Netherlands, 344, 345(illus.), Cathars. See Albigensian heresy
Buffon, Comte de, 473 362–363 and illus.; Scottish Presbyterian- Cathedrals: Hagia Sophia, 133(illus.);
Bulgaria, 109, 663, 705; Balkan war and, ism, 355, 419; work ethic and, 355, 362 schools in, 183, 259–260 and map, 261;
701, 702 and map; after First World Cambridge University, 262 French, 267, 269–270 and illus.; organ-
War, 718(map), 719; communism in, Cameroons, 683 izing and building of, 267–270; in
783; in postcommunist era, 824–825 Canada, 691, 801; Vikings in, 186; French Florence, 320; Saint Peter’s Basilica,
Bureaucracy, 402; Roman, 116, 118; in, 379(map), 383, 410, 497; immigra- 316; in Moscow, 447(illus.). See also
medieval, 194; Sicilian, 201; of papal tion to, 679 and figure; income in, 681 Church (building)
curia, 291; lay literacy and, 303; Eng- Canals, 489, 575; in England, 566, 570; Catherine of Aragon, 330, 351, 353
lish, 353; centralization and, 404, 405; Panama, 675; Suez, 675, 678, 687, 690 Catherine the Great (Russia), 450,
Prussian, 443, 475, 650; Russian, 449; Canary Islands, 375, 381, 382, 387, 389 477–478 and illus.; League of Armed
Ottoman, 450, 452; Austrian reforms, Cannae, battle of, 93 Neutrality and, 539
480; church, 526; British India, 691; Cannon (artillery), 287, 380 Catholic Church, 435, 729; Ebo of Reims
Chinese, 693; Russian, 712; Nazi Canon law, 142, 208 and, 178; social advancement in, 178;
German, 763, 770; scientific research Canterbury, 147–148, 193(illus.); arch- Slavs and, 186–187; in Hungary, 188,
and, 796; Soviet, 812; Polish, 814. See bishop of, 296, 419, 420; pilgrims 356; in Uppsala, 213; usury and, 257;
also Government in, 204 Thomas Aquinas and, 264; Joan of Arc
Burgher, 248. See also Bourgeoisie Canterbury Tales (Chaucer), 301, 302 and, 289; Babylonian Captivity of, 291,
Burgundians, 153, 227, 289, 329, 348 Canton, 676 338; Great Schism and, 291–293, 338;
Burials, 233 and illus.; Egyptian, 15; Canute, 196 Conciliar movement in, 292–293; lay
Etruscan, 87(illus.); catacombs of Cape Colony, 684 piety and, 345; mysticism and, 241,
Rome, 115 and illus.; plague and, 285. Cape of Good Hope, 426 360; reformation of, 357, 359–361;
See also Tombs Capetian dynasty (France), 197, 286–287 Counter-Reformation and, 345 and
Burke, Edmund, 545 Cape Town, 681, 682(map) illus., 356; indulgences in, 234,
Burma, independence of, 789 Cape Verde Islands, 389 339–340 and illus., 357; Protestantism
I-6 Index
Catholic Church (continued) government of, 174–176; legacy of, 181, China: papermaking and, 169, 318; porce-
and, 350, 352, 358(map), 361–363; in 199; renaissance in, 183–184; wars of, lain of, 392(illus.); silks from, 255, 371,
Ireland, 352–353, 420, 421, 604, 663; 173–174, 180 392; Mongol emperors of, 372; trade of,
in Poland, 356, 814; on marriage, 346; Charles I (England), 419–421 371; trade routes of, 390(map); silver
in England, 353, 419, 423; in France, Charles II (England), 422–423 trade and, 392; industrialization and,
406, 407, 408; baroque art and, 415; in Charles II (Spain), 411, 414 576; European trade with, 676; British
Austria, 438, 439; in German states, Charles III (Spain), 391 war with, 676, 677(illus.); migration
436; Voltaire and, 469; Copernican Charles IV (France), 286 from, 680; in 1914, 686(map); impe-
hypothesis and, 460; church regulation Charles V (Holy Roman Empire), 340, rialism and, 685; Japan and, 693, 707,
by, 526; contributions to social and 353, 386; Augsburg Confession and, 765, 772, 776; missionaries in, 688,
religious life, 527; Pietism and, 350; Catholicism of, 350; global empire 693; Qing (Manchu) dynasty, 676, 693;
528–530; French Revolution and, of, 348, 349(map); Low Countries and, rebellion in, 693; civil war in, 784, 788;
544, 547, 551; Napoleon and, 554; in 362; sack of Rome and, 312, 351 communists in, 784–785, 788–789,
England, 603; French government and, Charles V (Spain), 332, 382, 383(illus.) 793; Korean War and, 784; death
662; missionaries, 688; working class Charles VI (Austria), 439, 475 penalty in, 830
and, 630; existentialism and, 729; in Charles VII (France), 289, 329 Chinggis Khan, 444
fascist Italy, 759, 760–761; Nazi Ger- Charles VIII (France), 311 Chivalry, 235 and illus., 236, 275, 299,
many and, 765; in Bosnia-Herzegovina, Charles X (France), 606 321. See also Knights
826. See also Papacy (popes) Charles XI (Sweden), 440 Chlodio (Franks), 153
Catholic League, 435 Charles XII (Sweden), 448 and illus. Chocolate, 521
Catholic party: of France, 785; of Germany, Charles Martel, 172, 174, 177 Cholera epidemic, 619–620
660, 717, 719, 785; of Italy, 759, 785 Charles the Bald, 175(map), 177, 185, 191 Chopin, Frédéric, 600
Cato the Elder, 94–95, 97 and illus. Christendom, 172, 208, 214; Great
Caucasus, Russia and, 478 Charles the Good (Flanders), 191 Schism of, 291. See also Christianity
Cavaignac, Louis, 610 Charles the Simple (Franks), 186 The Christening Feast (Steen), 426(illus.)
Cavendish, Margaret, 465 Charles University, 294 Christian Democrats, 785, 816
Cavour, Camillo Benso di, 648–650 Charpentier, Marc-Antoine, 417 Christian existentialism, 728–729
Ceausescu, Nicolae, 816–817 Chartist movement, 585 Christian Holy League, 450
Cederstrom, Gustaf, 448(illus.) Chartres Cathedral, 267 and illus., Christianity, 35, 72, 113–116; growth of,
Celibacy, 206, 207; clerical, 239, 338, 341; 269(illus.), 270 137, 140–144; in Roman Empire, 126,
superiority of marriage to, 346 Châtelet, Marquise du, 468, 469(illus.) 128; missionaries and, 114–115,
Celtic language, 150, 153 Chaucer, Geoffrey, 301, 302 146–149; conversion to (See Conver-
Celtic peoples, 87, 122, 150–151; Ger- Chaumont, Treaty of (1814), 560 sion); spread of, 114–115, 134, 141(map);
mans compared to, 150; in Ireland, Chechnya, civil war in, 823 Theodora of Constantinople and, 138,
147(illus.), 148; migrations of, 151; Chedworth (Britain), Roman villa in, 139; appeal of, 115–116; classical
Anglo-Saxons and, 153–154. See also 124–125 and illus. culture and, 183; in Ireland, 147(illus.);
Gaul and Gauls Cheka (Soviet secret police), 715, 758 Slavs and, 186–187, 213; in Spain, 168,
Cemeteries. See Burials; Tombs Chemistry, 637 169, 170; Islam and, 165, 166, 168, 170;
Censorship, 319–320, 606; in Puritan Chiang Kai-shek, 788 of Clovis, 160–161; heresy and, 114,
England, 421; in Russia, 655; in First Chicago, Judy, 803(illus.) 212, 297(map); in Iberian reconquista
World War, 711; in Nazi Germany, Childbearing, women and, 232–233, 298, and, 201–202, 222, 231, 376; in Scandi-
763; in Soviet Union, 754, 792(illus.), 515; in Rome, 112; in Frankish king- navia, 213; Jews and, after Crusades,
813 doms, 156; midwives and, 56, 228, 233, 213–214; in High Middle Ages,
Central Europe: absolutism in, 438–444; 426(illus.), 523, 524, 525; mortality in, 229–234; in medieval villages, 229–230;
warfare and social change in, 433–437 82(illus.), 228; delayed, in postwar era, popular beliefs in, 231; childbirth and,
and map; serfdom in, 433–434; nation- 797, 798. See also Birthrate 232; death and, 233–234; symbolism in,
alism in, 595; Jews of, 664. See also Child labor, 636; in textile industry, 492; 230; usury and, 257; and Muslim
specific countries cottage industry, 580; in factories, culture, in Spain, 275; humanism and,
Central Powers, First World War, 705, 568–569; laws restricting, 569, 581; in 312, 316–317; Erasmus on, 335–336;
706(map), 707, 711 mines, 581, 587–588 Orthodox, 142, 144, 187, 358(map),
Cervantes, Miguel de, 414–415 Childrearing, 634–636; wet-nurses, 433, 446; slave trade and, 180, 252, 325,
Ceuta, Portuguese in, 378 515–516 and illus., 517, 518; literature 326, 394; Amerindian, 386; Nietszche
Ceylon (Sri Lanka), 393, 789 on, 634–635; Rousseau on, 518; work- on, 727. See also Christian Orthodoxy;
Chabas, Paul-Émile, 625(illus.) ing women and, 583, 797, 798 Jesus of Nazareth; Reformation; specific
Chadwick, Edwin, 579, 619–620 Children: as oblates, 181–182, 228, Christian sects
Chaeronea, battle of, 62 229(illus.); peasant, 223; abandonment Christian IV (Denmark), 435
Chamberlain, Neville, 766, 767 of, 228–229 and illus., 517; religion Christian missionaries and missions,
Champagne fairs, 253 and, 233; noble, 235; labor of, 252; 114–115, 134, 374; Anglo-Saxon,
Chapels, 321. See also Church as Ottoman tax, 450; nursing and, 147–148; conversion and, 146–149;
(building) 515–516; infanticide of, 517; 18th Carolingians and, 172; Columbus as,
Chaplin, Charlie, 736, 737(illus.) century attitudes toward, 517–518; 381; Slavs and, 147, 186; Spanish, 500;
Charcoal, in iron industry, 569 illegitimate, 512(illus.), 513, 514–515, imperialism and, 687, 688; in China,
Chariots, 17; Persian, 33(illus.); Greek, 584, 630, 631; in 19th century, 688, 693
45(illus.); Roman, 120 634–636. See also Families Christian Orthodoxy, 358(map); Byzantine
Charlemagne, empire of, 173–180, 238; Chile, 389, 391 church as, 142; in eastern Europe, 187;
Index I-7
monasticism and, 144; Russian, 187, 517; illegitimacy in, 514; amusements 174, 183; feudalism and, 179; nobility
433, 446, 593–594; Greek, 602; Ser- in, 530, 617(illus.); consumer economy and, 179, 180; lay investiture and,
bian, 826 in, 523; industry and growth of, 198–199, 208; morality of, 205,
Church: book censorship and, 319; Chris- 618–619; in 19th century, 618–622; 270–271; celibacy and, 206, 338;
tian, 137, 140–144; meaning of term, working class in, 625; sanitation in, Magna Carta and, 205; as social order,
137; nobles and, 237; moneylending 619–620; transportation in, 621–622 221 and illus.; monasticism and, 143,
and, 257; cities and, 270–273; sin and, and illus.; Chinese trade and, 676; 238; universities and, 260; cathedrals
284; state and, 292; in Spain, 331; in bombing of, in Second World War, 762 and, 268; heresies in towns and, 270;
Scotland, 514(illus.); parish, 526; and illus., 777; Soviet, 755, 795. See wealth of, 271, 273; plague and, 284;
institutional, 526–527; national, 526, also Urban areas; specific cities Hundred Years’ War and, 287, 289;
544; Hogarth on, 528(illus.); working Citizens and citizenship: Greek, 43, 45, hypocrisy of, 292(illus.); confraternities
class and, 630. See also Religion; spe- 49–50, 51, 57; Hellenistic, 74; Roman, and, 293; absenteeism by, 339–340;
cific religions 86, 93, 99, 102, 119, 131–132; Roman Henry VIII and, 352, 353; reforms of,
Church (building), 148(illus.); relics in, voting and, 88–89, 91, 98; in modern 205, 357; Reformation and, 338, 340;
268, 269; in medieval villages, 226; state, 194; Italian commune, 309; superstitions of, 338; education of, 357;
architecture of, 266–270; Romanesque, More’s Utopia, 317; denied to German Protestant, 342, 343, 361; taxation and,
266, 267; iconoclasts in, 363 and illus.; Jews, 764 342; local parish, 526; Pietism and, 527,
music in, 270; Reformation, 344–345 City of God (Augustine), 146, 173 529; French, 536, 541; in French
and illus. See also Cathedrals City-states: Greek polis, 43–46, 70, 72 (See Revolution, 544. See also Bishops;
Church councils. See Councils; specific also Athens; Sparta); in Italy, 310–312 Priests and priestesses
councils and map; east Africa, 373 Clients, in Sumeria, 10
Churchill, Winston, 767, 782–783 and Civilization(s): Mesopotamian, 4–5; Climate change: “little ice age” and, 278,
illus.; “iron curtain” speech, 784 Egyptian, 16; Aztec, 384; race and, 474; 403; famine and, 485
Church of England (Anglicanism), romantic view of, 473. See also Clinton, Bill, 824, 826
353–354, 358(map), 604, 663; Puritans Culture(s); specific civilizations Clive, Robert, 505
and, 353, 395, 419; monarchy and, 422, Civilizing mission, 687, 688 Clocks, mechanical, 258 and illus.
423; Methodism and, 527, 528 Civil war(s): in Rome, 100, 102–103, 108, Clothar I, 157
Church of Scotland. See Presbyterian 113, 123; in Muslim Spain, 169; Viking Clothing: of Iceman, 6–7; Roman toga,
Church invasions and, 177; in Germany, 200; in 87; for Jews and Muslims, 209, 252;
Church-state separation, 343; in France, France, 287, 329, 362, 406; in Nether- social status and, 252; sumptuary laws
662; in Italy, 759; in Turkey, 721 lands, 363; in Inca Empire, 385; in and, 327(illus.); Western, in Russia,
Cicero, 100, 102 England, 329, 420–421; in Ottoman 449; fashion and, 493, 522, 624,
Cimon, 51 Empire, 452; in St. Domingue, 556; in 626–627; consumerism and, 522; poor
Circuit judges, 203 Switzerland, 607; in United States, 654; and, 568; of workers, 580, 626; of
Cistercians, 239–240, 257, 270 in Russia, 714–716, 753; in Spain, middle class, 624; ready-made, 626,
Cities and towns: Neolithic, 3–4; Sume- 735(illus.), 748, 765; in China, 784; in 629. See also Textile industry (cloth
rian, 5; Syrian, 20; Mycenaean, 41; Yugoslavia, 811, 826, 829; humanitar- making)
Greek polis, 43–46; Crusades, 211; ian intervention in, 830 Clotild (Franks), 160
Hellenistic, 70, 71–72, 73, 75, 76; Civitas, 171, 174 Clovis (Franks), 147, 151(map); conver-
Roman veterans in, 99; Gallo-Roman, Clare of Assisi, 272 sion of, 153, 160–161 and illus., 171
87; in Roman Empire, 122, 153; along Class-consciousness, 584; Marx and, Cluny abbey, 238–239
caravan routes, 163; in Middle Ages, 577, 597 Cnossus, 41
180, 246–274; Muslim Spain, 168–169, Classes: in Egypt, 16; in Rome, 89, 90; Coal mining, 619, 656; in Wales, 566;
201; northern Italian, 200; fortification medieval orders, 221 and illus.; wealth- railroads and, 571; in England,
of (walls), 135, 247, 248(illus.); eco- based, 326–327; in London, 498–499; 572(map); steam engines and, 569, 570;
nomic revival in, 222, 255–259; in in France, 536–537; factory owners as, in Europe, 574(map); child labor in,
eastern Europe, 213; liberties in, 577; liberal politics and, 595; in urban 587–588; German Ruhr, 739; English
248–249; merchant guilds in, 249; areas, 622–625; women’s fashions and, strikers, 742, 805
population of, 248; apothecaries in, 626–627; First World War and, 709; Codes. See Law and law codes
250(illus.); guilds in, 249–251, 297, Marxian concept of, 713; Soviet, 757; Coenobitic monasticism, 143
490, 493; pollution in, 251; servants in, in Italy, 759; in Nazi Germany, 764; Coffee drinking, 472, 533
252; sumptuary laws in, 252; poor changing structure, in postwar era, Coffee plantations, 497, 500, 521, 550
people in, 251, 253; food supplies to, 796–797. See also specific class Coinage, 257; Greek, 46, 64(illus.); Ro-
278; long-distance trade and, 213, Classicism: French, 417–418, 598, 599; man, 127; silver, 255; Spanish devalua-
253–255 and map; church and, Italian Renaissance, 321–322 tion of, 413. See also under Money
270–273; Black Death and, 281–282, Claudius Ptolemy. See Ptolemy, Claudius Colbert, Jean-Baptiste, 409–410, 493
283; prostitution in, 253, 298, Claudius (Rome), 116, 131–132, 153 Cold War, 781–809; origins of, 782–785;
299(illus.); hierarchies of orders and Cleisthenes, 49 Truman Doctrine and, 784; Korean
class in, 326–327; in Italian Renais- Clemenceau, Georges, 711, 717 War and, 784, 800; eastern Europe and,
sance, 308–312, 320; clergy and, 339; Clement V (Pope), 291 793–794, 814–817; Khrushchev and,
Indian Ocean ports, 371, 372, 380; Clement VII (Pope), 291, 351 792–793; Vietnam War and, 782,
royal authority, in France, 405; Dutch, Cleon (Athens), 52 800–801; détente and, 801–802;
426; decline of, in eastern Europe, Cleopatra VII (Egypt), 102, 103, 110 Reagan’s military buildup and, 802,
434–435; Prussian, 443; Russian, 446; Clergy: regular vs. secular, 143; Roman 806, 814; arms race in, 793, 813–814;
English, 488, 572(map); foundlings in, state and, 140, 142; Charlemagne and, collapse of communism and, 811–818,
I-8 Index
Cold War (continued) disruption in, after First World War, Congress of People’s Deputies (Soviet
819(map); Gorbachev and end of, 738. See also Business; Slave trade; Union), 813, 818
811–814, 817; superpowers in, 782, specific commodities Congress of Vienna (1815), 590, 648
801, 812 (See also Soviet Union; Committee of Public Safety, 548, 550, 551 Congress (United States), 801
United States) Commoners, 290; in Mesopotamia, 10, Conrad III (Germany), 200
Coleridge, Samuel Taylor, 599 12; Roman plebians, 89, 90; Italian Consent of the governed, 423
Collective bargaining, 669 popolo, 309. See also Peasants Conservatism: French Revolution and,
Collectivization: in Soviet Union, Common law, 203, 330 545; in Holy Alliance, 593; in Ottoman
754–755, 791; in China, 789 Common Market, 786(map), 787. See also Empire, 593–594; in Germany, 653;
College of cardinals, 206 European Economic Community British, 662, 742; in fascist Italy, 760; in
Colleges. See Universities Common Peace (Greece), 60, 61 and Soviet Union, 793; British privatization
Colloquy of Marburg (1529), 342 illus., 62 and, 804, 805
Cologne, 248, 251 Commonwealth, 21 Constable, John, 599, 600
Colombia, 391 Commonwealth of Independent States, Constance, council of (1414–1418), 293,
Colonies and colonization, 675; Greek, 818, 819(map) 294, 340
46–47; Hellenistic, 70–71; Roman, 91, Communes, 309; Paris (1871), 661, 667 Constantine (Rome), 123, 126, 134; arch
102–103; Spanish Americas, 375, Communication(s): in Persian Empire, 35; of, 127(illus.); Christian church and,
381–386, 391; Genoese, in Black Sea, commercial, 255; nationalism and, 595; 128, 140–141; Constantinople and,
387; mercantilism and warfare in, 495, global, 675; telegraph and, 675; in 135; Donation of, 315–316
497; in Americas, 495–497 and map, British India, 691; radio, 737; comput- Constantine the African, 261
566; European consumerism and, 522; ers and, 822 Constantinople, 153, 187, 255, 705; con-
Industrial Revolution and, 566; by Communion. See Eucharist (Lord’s struction of, 128–129; fortification of,
West, 675; French, 606, 673(illus.); in Supper) 135; Hagia Sophia in, 133(illus.);
Asia, 685, 686(map); investments in, The Communist Manifesto (Marx & Theodora of, 138–139; Roman popes
676; in Africa, 681–685; new impe- Engels), 597–598 and, 176; patriarch of, 209; Crusader
rialism and, 681–693; Anglo-French Communist Party: in Germany, 741; in assault on, 211–212; Ottoman conquest
Entente and, 700; First World War and, France, 748, 784, 785; in Czechoslova- of, 374 and illus., 387, 446, 450; as
707, 719; neocolonialism and, 789–790; kia, 793; in East Germany, 816; in Istanbul, 451, 452(illus.). See also
decolonization, after Second World Hungary, 816; in Italy, 784, 785; in Byzantine Empire
War, 787–790. See also Imperialism; Poland, 794, 814, 815 Constituent Assembly (France), 609, 610
New Imperialism; specific colonies Communist Party (Soviet Union), 715, Constituent Assembly (Russia), 715
Columbian exchange, 389, 391, 520 753, 754; Stalin’s purges of, 757–758; Constitution: United States, 343, 468, 539;
Columbus, Christopher, 214, 375; as de-Stalinization and, 792; elite, 795, Montesquieu’s theories and, 468;
devout Christian, 376; voyages of, 812; corruption in, 813; Gorbachev’s French, 551, 560, 594, 606, 607, 610,
379(map), 380–382, 398–399 and illus. reforms and, 818 647; Haitian, 557; German, 595; Hun-
Combination Acts, 584–585 Communists and communism: in China, garian, 610; Prussian, 651; Russian,
Comitatus, Germanic, 155 784–785, 788–789, 793; totalitarianism 656; Sardinia-Piedmont, 648; Soviet
Comites, 171, 174 and, 753; containment of, 784–785, Union, 818; European Union,
Commerce (trade): Babylonian, 11; Phoe- 802; Nazis and, 762, 763, 764, 769; in 826–827
nician, 20, 27; Assyrian, 30; Minoan, eastern Europe, 783, 824; Tito and, Constitutional Charter (France, 1814),
39; Persian, 34; Mycenaean, 41; cara- 791; Gorbachev’s reform and, 811–812. 560, 594, 606, 607
van trade, 76, 163; Etruscan, 86, 87; See also Cold War Constitutionalism, 418–427; in England,
Hellenistic, 73, 74, 75–76; Roman, 109, Community: control by, 513; sense of, 596 418–424; in Netherlands, 424, 426–427
120; Germanic, 157; Hungarian, 188; Company (compagnie), 255. See also Constitutional monarchy, 403; in Rome,
in medieval towns, 180, 213; Muslim, Business; East India Companies 108–109; in England, 424; in France,
170, 188; Viking, 186, 187; Crusades Compass, 377, 380 540, 543; in Spain and Italy, 593; in
and, 213; business practices and, The Complete Indian Housekeeper (Steel Prussia, 611; in Russia, 656–657
255–256; Hanseatic League and, 257; & Gardiner), 696–697 Consuls, of Rome, 89, 90, 108–109
Italian merchants, 253, 255, 259; long- Compostela. See Santiago de Compostela Consumer goods: credit and, 797; after
distance, 213, 222, 253–255 and map; Comte, Auguste, 637–638, 639 Second World War, 787, 797(illus.);
medieval revolution in, 258–259; Concentration camps: Nazi, 769–772; in eastern Europe, 793; youth culture
Hundred Years’ War and, 289; in Ren- Soviet, 792 and, 799
aissance, 308–309; global, 371; in Conciliar movement, 292, 293 Consumer revolution, 520, 521–523
Indian Ocean, 371–375; Muslim, 380; Concordat of Bologna (1516), 329, 361 Contraception. See Birth control
of 16th and 17th century empires, The Condition of the Working Class in Convents: cloistered, 207; lifestyle in, 240;
390(map); French, 406, 409; competi- England (Marx), 579 medieval, 238–242; education in, 240;
tion with Spanish, 413; Dutch, 426, Condottieri rule, in Italy, 310 Hildegarde of Bingen and, 241; oblates
427(map), 487; English, 421, 495, 497; Confederate States of America, 654 in, 229. See also Monasteries and
after Thirty Years’ War, 436; colonial, Confederation, 427 convents; Nuns
495, 497; in Atlantic region, 496(map); The Confessions (Augustine), 145–146 Conversations on the Pluralitiy of Worlds
with Asia, 504–505; liberalism and, 594; Confraternities, 293 (Fontenelle), 467(illus.)
Ottoman reforms and, 658; in 19th Congo free state, 683 and illus. Conversion: Christian, 146–149; of Clovis,
century, 675–676; transportation and, Congo River, 683 153, 160–161 and illus., 171; of Géza
675; world market and, 675; China and, Congregationalists, 343 (Magyar), 188; of Jews, 214, 331; of
676; Japan and, 677; World War I, 708; Congress of Berlin (1878), 699, 702(map) Muslims to Christianity, 231; of Catho-
Index I-9
lics to Calvinism, 361; of Amerindians, Cranach, Lucas the Younger, 344 and 120, 151, 152; Greco-Roman, 122, 149,
386. See also Missionaries illus. 183; in Roman provinces, 122; Chris-
Conway, Anne, 465 Crane, Diana, 627 tianity and classical, 145; Muslim, 168,
Copernican hypothesis, 460–461, 462, 463 Crassus (Rome), 102 275; Northumbrian, 181–183; early
Copernicus, Nicolaus, 79, 460–461 Credit, 255; bill of exchange and, 257; in medieval, 181–184; Germanic, 152;
Coral Sea, battle of, 775, 776(map) Spain, 413; in Britain, 567; consumer- Norman, 186; vernacular, 265–266;
Le Corbusier (Charles-Edouard Jean- ism and, 797. See also Debt; Money- courtly, 310; oral, 303, 320, 530; of
neret), 732 lending retribution, 405; of absolutism,
Córdoba, 168–169, 201, 263 Creoles, in Spanish colonies, 500–501 415–418; classicism in, 417–418;
Corinth, 45, 51 Crete, 387; Minoan, 39–40 Enlightenment, 466–474; urban,
“A Corner of the Table” (Chabas), 625(illus.) Crick, Francis, 796 470–472; popular, 530–531, 547; na-
Corn Laws (Britain), 602, 603 Crime: Hammurabi’s Code and, 12; in tional unity and, 595; middle class,
Corporations, industrialization and, 576 High Middle Ages, 202–204 and illus.; 624–625; imperialism and, 689; Soviet
Corpus juris civilis, 136. See also Laws and manorial justice and, 203, 223–224, society, 756–757, 813; youth,
law codes, Justinian 237; illegal activities, 253; fur-collar, 781(illus.), 798–800. See also Art and
Corruption, in Soviet bureaucracy, 813 299–300; sodomy as, 299; illegal artists; Renaissance; specific cultures
Corsica, 91, 93 immigration and, 830. See also Cuneiform writing, 8 and figure
Cortés, Hernan, 376, 383–385 Justice; Law(s) Curie, Marie, 464 and illus., 729
Cortes, in Spain, 330 Crimea, 76; Genoese colonies in, 387; Currency: devaluation of French, 411;
Cossacks, 446, 447, 449 Tartars of, 442 paper, in French Revolution, 544;
Cottage industry: putting-out system in, Crimean War (1853–1856), 655 Weimar German, 741; euro, 816. See
490–491, 567, 580; early marriage and, Crisis, age of, 402–405 also Coinage; under Money
514–515; factory-made goods and, 571; Croatia (Croats), 450, 664; in Austria- Customs: barbarian, 155; of Aragon,
family labor in, 517, 581; wages in, 568; Hungary, 702; in Hungary, 610; Ser- 203(illus.)
workers in, 576 bian aggression and, 825–826 and map Cuzco, 385
Cotton industry, 501; in Britain, 567–569, Croesus (Lydia), 35 Cyprus, 387, 811, 826, 831
570, 675; in Industrial Revolution, Crompton, Samuel, 568 Cyril and Methodius (missionaries), 147
567–569; Irish workers in, 581–582; Cromwell, Oliver, 421, 422(illus.), 495 Cyrillic alphabet, 147
Ure on, 579; factory conditions in, 580, Cromwell, Richard, 421 Cyrus the Great (Persia), 34–35; Jews and,
582(illus.); strike, in Manchester, 585; Cromwell, Thomas, 351, 353 29, 35
in United States, 653–654; in Egypt, Crop rotation, 486 Czechoslovakia: after First World War,
678. See also Textile industry Crusades, 174, 209–214, 235; First, 717, 719; Little Entente and, 738; Nazis
Coudray, Angelique Marguerite Le 209–211 and map; Richard I in, 204, in, 765–767 and map; liberalization in,
Boursier du, 525 210(map), 211; Jerusalem and, 209, 793; Soviet invasion of, 793–794 and
Council of Blood (tribunal), 363 210, 211, 212; motives and course illus., 811; German disputes with, 740,
Councils: in Athens, 49; at Nicaea, of, 210–212; Second, 210(map), 239; 801; Velvet revolution in, 816, 824;
141–142; at Whitby (664), 148, 181; Third, 210(map), 211–212; Fourth, Slovakia and, 824
church, 142, 207; Lateran (1059), 206, 210(map), 211–212; religious orders in, Czech people: in Bohemia, 186, 355–356;
230(illus.); at Pisa, 293; of Constance, 212–213; routes of, 210(map); against Jan Hus and, 293, 294–295, 355; na-
293, 294, 340; of Trent, 345, 357, 359 Albigensians, 197(map), 212, 213; tionalism and, 596, 611, 615–616, 664,
Counter-Reformation, 356, 357; Baroque Iberian, 201–202, 376, 378; in Europe, 711; nobility, 439
art and, 345 and illus. 212–213; new religious orders in, Czech Republic, 824, 826
Counties, in Carolingian Empire, 174 212–213; consequences of, 213–214,
Counts, in Carolingian Empire, 174–175 237; Jews and, 215; Muslims and, 170,
Coup d’état, 647; by Napoleon, 552; 209, 211–212, 213, 214, 218–219 Dadaism, 733
attempted, in Soviet Union, 818 Cryptograms, 283 Da Gama, Vasco, 376, 379(map), 380
Couperin, François, 417 Crystal Palace exhibition (1851), 571 Dala-Kolsson, Hoskuld, 186
Court, Joseph, 608(illus.) Cuba: Columbus in, 381, 398; missile d’Alembert, Jean le Rond, 469, 472
The Courtier (Castiglione), 314 crisis in, 793 Dalmatia, 122, 174
Courtiers, 314, 416. See also Nobility Cubism, Picasso and, 734–735 Damascus, 166, 168, 705; General Syrian
(aristocracy) Cults: Egyptian, 18; of golden calf, 29; Congress in, 720, 724
Court (legal), 405, 512; craft guilds and, Greek, 42, 58, 71; Hellenistic, 76–77 Dance and dancing, 266, 326; Diaghilev
250; papal, 291; manorial, 237; sodomy and illus.; mystery, 77–78; of Serapis, and, 733, 735
and, 299 78; of Isis, 78; Roman, 96, 113, 151; Dance of Death, 285
Court of Star Chamber, 330 Scandinavian, 213; of saints, 230; of Danegeld, 186
Court (royal): Merovingian, 171; Italian Saint Maurice, 235(illus.); of Huitzilo- Daniel, Arnuat, 275
signori, 310; culture, 416–417. See also pochtli, 384 Dante Alighieri, 170, 301–302
Versailles palace Cultural relativism, 394 Danton, Georges Jacques, 547, 551
Covenant, 30, 37 and illus. Culture(s): of Western world, 3; Stone- Danube Plain, 174
Craft guilds, 249–251, 258, 266, 297. See henge, 4; Mesopotamian, 11–13; ex- Dardenelles, 720
also Artisans (craftsmen); Guilds changes of, 20; Nubian, 27; Assyrian, Darius (Persia), 34(illus.), 35, 66(illus.)
Craft unions, 609 32–33 and illus.; Greek, 42, 73, 74; Dark Age (Greece), 41–42
Cramner, Thomas, 353 Minoan, 39; Hellenistic, 70–71, 72, 73; Darwin, Charles, 638(illus.), 639, 761. See
Cranach, Lucas the Elder, 342(illus.), 344, Greco-Egyptian, 74 and illus.; global also Social Darwinists
347(illus.) contacts and, 371; Roman, 109, 119, Dating method, in history, 162
I-10 Index
Datini, Francesco, 256 Descartes, René, 464, 465, 467 urban middle class, 623–624; ethnic, in
David, Jacques Louis, 555(illus.) Dessalines, Jean Jacques, 556, 557 Yugoslavia, 825
David (Israel), 28 De Staël, Germaine, 599 Divine Comedy (Dante), 301–302
Dawes Plan, 739 Détente, in Cold War, 801–802 Divine office, 143, 240
Death, 233–234, 386. See also Afterlife; Developed countries, income in, 674 Divine right of kings, 405–406; in Eng-
Burials; Mortality and illus. land, 419, 421, 423; in France, 408,
Death penalty, 830 Devil (Satan): evil and, 231; witches and, 538, 541; in Prussia, 612–613
De Beers Mining Company, 684 361, 363, 364, 365 Division of labor, 490, 505; gendered, 3,
Debt, 339; Crusader, 214; prostitution Dia, Countess of, 276 233, 582–584
and, 298; bankruptcy, 309; Spanish Diaghilev, Sergei, 733, 735 Diwan, in Sicily, 200, 201
crown, 413; English crown, 419; British Dialect, 265. See also Language Doctors. See Physicians
wars, 538; French wars, 539; Egyptian, Dialectic process, 598 Domesday Book, 196
678; from First World War, 738; govern- Dialogue on the Two Chief Systems of the Domestic industry. See Cottage industry
ment (1970s), 804; United States, 806 World (Galileo), 462 Domestic servants, 124, 512, 581; women
Debt peonage, 500 Diamond mines, in Africa, 684 as, 252, 297, 298, 628–629 and illus.,
Decameron (Boccacio), 316 Diana (goddess), 101 631; blacks as, 326; middle class and,
Declaration of Independence, 538–539 Diaz, Bartholomew, 376, 378, 380 623, 624; schools for, 629(illus.); in
Declaration of Pillnitz, 546 Dictators and dictatorship, 753; military, British India, 696–697
Declaration of the Rights of Man, in England, 421; Directory (France) as, Dominicans, 271, 272, 340, 386
535(illus.), 542, 544 552; in British India, 691; in European Dominic (Saint), 271, 272(illus.)
“Declaration of the Rights of Women” colonies, 688; in First World War, 711; Domitian (Rome), 117
(Gouges), 563–564 and illus. radio propaganda and, 737; Mussolini Donatello, 321
Decolonization, 787–790. See also Colo- as, 758–761; Enabling Act (Germany) Donation of Constantine, 315–316
nies and colonization and, 763; Soviet Union, 714, 715, Don Quixote (Cervantes), 414–415
The Deeds of Otto (Hroswitha of Gander- 753–758, 791, 794, 795; in Iraq, 833. Dostoevski, Feodor, 636
sheim), 199 See also specific dictators Double monastery, 181
Defensor Pacis (Marsiglio), 292 Diderot, Denis, 469, 478 Draco (Athens), 48
Defoe, Daniel, 517 Dido (Carthage), 110 Drama, 326; Athenian, 50, 53–55; Roman,
De Gaulle, Charles, 787, 789; youth Diet. See Food (diet) 98; medieval, 229, 266; Shakespearean,
protests and, 799(illus.), 800 Diet (political): of Brandenburg, 443; of 308, 395; French classicism, 417–418
Deified kings, 71. See also Divine right Worms, 340–341 Draussen und Drinnen (Grosz), 726(illus.)
of kings Digest (Justinian), 136 Dressmaking, by women, 493. See also
Deities. See Gods and goddesses; specific Dinner parties, 625(illus.) Clothing
deities The Dinner Party (Chicago), 803(illus.) Dreyfus Affair, 662, 685
Delacroix, Eugène, 600 Dioceses, 126, 140, 213 Droz, Gustave, 634, 635
Delcassé, Théophile, 700 Diocletian (Rome), 122, 123, 126–127, Drunkenness. See Alcohol and
Delian League, 51, 53 128; government and, 126, 140 drunkenness
Delos, harbor of, 75(illus.) Dionysos, 38(illus.), 77(illus.) Dualism, Cartesian, 464
Delphic oracle, 44(illus.), 56 Diphtheria, 620–621 Dual revolution, in politics, 590, 593, 646
Deme, in Athens, 49 Diplomacy: gunboat, 691, 693; revolution Dubcek, Alexander, 793
Demesne (home farm), 222 in, 700 Due process of law, 205, 419. See also Law
Demeter (goddess), 56 Directory (France), 552 Duma (Russian parliament), 656–657, 712
Democracy: in Athens, 44, 45, 48–50, Discovery. See Age of Discovery; Expan- Dupin, Amandine Aurore Lucie (George
51; in England, 424, 585; fascist sion; Voyages of discovery Sand), 600
opposition to, 747; in Germany, 741; in Discrimination: against Asians, 680–681; Dutch East India Company, 372(illus.),
West Germany, 785; in Soviet Union, against women workers, 798, 803; 393, 426
813, 823 against African Americans, 790; sex- Dutch East Indies, 685, 686(map), 772; as
Democracy in America (Tocqueville), 609 based, 798; against Gypsies, 822. See Indonesia, 789
Democritus (Greece), 59 also specific groups Dutch Empire, trade routes in,
Demographic crisis, 403–404. See also Disease: Great Plague at Athens, 52, 64; 390(map), 393
Population Muslim medicine and, 170; famine Dutch Republic, 424, 426–427. See also
Les Demoiselles d’Avignon (Picasso), 734 and, 278, 403, 605; epidemics, 278, Netherlands
and illus. 413, 619–620. See also Black Death; Dutch War (1672–1678), 410
Denmark, 154, 182; Christianization of, Plague; Amerindians and, 386; Atlantic Dutch West India Company, 389, 393,
178, 213; Vikings from, 184, 186, 189; slave trade, 389; innoculation against, 426
Protestantism in, 351; Thirty Years’ War 489, 524, 526; 18th century medicine Dylan, Bob, 798
and, 435, 437(map); alliance with and, 489; children and, 515; demonic Dynasties. See specific dynasties
Russia, 448; Enlightenment in, 474; view of, 523, 529; in Ireland, 605;
Schleswig-Holstein and, 611; war with smallpox, 489, 524, 526; in urban areas,
Prussia and Austria, 650–651; Nazi 618, 619–620; vaccination against, 282, Ea (goddess), 23
occupation of, 767; European unity 680(illus.); germ theory of, 620–621; East, the: Greece and, 73; mystery reli-
and, 804. See also Scandinavia pasteurization and, 620; AIDs in Africa, gions from, 77–78; Byzantine Empire
Dentistry, 624 830. See also Black Death; Medicine and, 135; commerce with West, 75–76,
Depression. See Great Depression Diversity: in Sicily, 200; in Parisian life, 253; Rome and, 94, 102; Crusades and,
Desacralization, of French monarchy, 538 533–534; in Poland-Lithuania, 356; in 213; Italian trade with, 374. See also
Index I-11
Asia; Middle East; Near East; specific Ming China, 372; moral, 403; French, Egypt (ancient), 2(illus.), 5(map), 13–20,
regions and countries under Colbert, 409–410; scientific 76; agriculture in, 13; Assyria and, 31
East Africa, 683 revolution and, 465; mercantilism and, and map; Nubia and, 17, 27; Old
East Asia: Dutch trade in, 426; First World 495, 505; 18th century expansion of, Kingdom, 14 and map, 15; people of,
War and, 707; decolonization in, 485; Atlantic region, 495, 496(map), 16; pharoah in, 15–16 and illus., 18;
787–789. See also specific countries 500–504; consumer, 523; slaves in New Kingdom, 14(map), 16, 17;
East Berlin, 793. See also Berlin Americas and, 501, 653–654; British Hyksos in, 16–17; Bronze Age in, 17;
Eastern Europe, 802; Slavs in, 186–187, industrialization and, 566, 567, 569; Hittites in, 19; Sea Peoples and, 20, 27;
213; Vikings in, 187; German immi- dual revolution and, 590; population Africa and, 25; hieroglyphs in, 27; Wen-
grants in, 213, 300; Reformation in, growth and, 572; protectionism and, Amon in, 26; Hebrews in, 28; Alexan-
355–356; absolutism in, 432–435; 660; scientific research and, 637; Rus- der the Great and, 67; Hellenism in,
serfdom in, 433–435; warfare and social sian modernization and, 655–656; 73, 75, 76; mystery religions and, 78;
change in, 433–436, 437(map); nation- imperialism and, 681, 685; First World Caesar and, 102; pyramids of, 15–16,
alism in, 595–596; British imports from, War, 708; Nazi Germany, 764; Soviet 25(illus.), 267. See also Ptolemies
602; after First World War, 718(map), Union, 753–754; Second World War, (Egypt); specific dynasties
738; Second World War in, 767, 768, 773; Marshall Plan and, 784, 785; Egypt (modern): monasticism in, 142–143;
774(map), 775; wartime conferences consumerist, 790; Keynesian, 744, 783, Islam in, 166, 211; Mamluke Empire
and, 783–784; Marshall Plan and, 784; 805; neocolonialism and, 790; Polish in, 373, 374; modernization of, 658,
COMECON in, 786(map); commu- shock therapy, 815–816; Soviet per- 678; British rule in, 678, 682(map),
nism in, 783, 784, 791; Czech invasion estroika, 812(illus.), 813; eastern Euro- 683, 685, 700; Ottomans in, 374; Suez
and, 793–794; de-Stalinization and pean, 824; birthrates and, 828. See also Canal in, 678; nationalist revolution
revolt in, 792–793; working women in, Capitalism; Commerce; Finances; in, 789
798; revolutions of 1989 in, 812, Global economy Einhard, 173, 176
814–817; postcommunist, 823–825; Ecuador, 391 Einstein, Albert, 729
refugees from, 829. See also specific Edessa, 211 Eirene, 61(illus.)
countries Edict of Nantes, 406, 423; revocation of, Eisenhower, Dwight, 775, 800
Eastern Roman Empire, 123, 126 and map, 408, 423 Eisenstein, Sergei, 737, 792(illus.)
134, 152. See also Byzantine Empire Edict of Restitution (1629), 435 Ekklesia, 137
East Germany: West Germany and, 793, Edict on Idle Institutions, 527 El Alamein, battle of, 773, 774(map)
801, 811, 812, 816; Berlin Wall and, 793 Edison, Thomas, 313 Eleanor of Aquitane, 197, 266
East India Companies: British, 504, 505, Edmund (East Anglia, Saint), 204(illus.) Elections: in France, 609, 647; in Russia,
689; Dutch, 372(illus.), 393, 426; Education, 302; in Sumeria, 8; in Plato’s 657; in eastern Europe, 815, 816. See
French, 410 Academy, 60; in Rome, 97, 95–96; in also Voting rights (franchise)
East Indies: Dutch and, 685, 686(map), Byzantine Empire, 136; in monastic Elector of Brandenburg, 439
772, 789; Second World War in, 772 schools, 143–144, 183, 240; in Muslim Electricity, 637
Ebo of Reims, 178 Spain, 169; of nobles, 180, 235, 263; by Electric streetcars, 621–622 and illus.
Ecclesia (assembly), 49 priests, 259; in cathedral and monastic The Elements of Geometry (Euclid),
Eck, Johann, 340 schools, 247, 259–260 and map, 261; in 79, 169
Economic crisis: 17th century, 402–403; medieval universities, 259–264; Scho- Eleonore of Portugal, 348
Black Death and, 433; Thirty Years’ lastic approach to, 263, 264; in Renais- Eleusian mysteries, 77
War and, 436; in Ottoman Empire, sance, 314; humanist view of, 314; of Eliot, George (Mary Ann Evans), 640
452; French Revolution and, 494, 538, clergy, 357; Jesuit, 361; of Russian Eliot, T. S., 729
541; crash in (1837), 576; in Britain, nobles, 448; reading revolution and, Elites: peasant protest and, 486; popular
602; revolution of 1848 and, 609; in 470–471; of women, 472, 546, 632, literature and, 519; popular culture
Germany, 738, 739; Great Depression 757, 797; of children, 515, 518–519, and, 530; in St. Domingue, 544, 545;
and, 743–744, 746; oil shock (1970s) 636; Rousseau on, 518; literacy and, costume of, 626; absolutism and, 654;
and, 804. See also Inflation 518–519 and illus.; of medical practi- colonial, 689, 691; in India, 691; in
Economic equality, 596, 791. See also tioners, 524, 525; popular, 527; for child Soviet Union, 757. See also Nobility
Rich-poor gap workers, 581; national language and, (aristocracy)
Economic interests: railroads and, 571; 596; of middle class, 624, 625, 636; in Elizabeth I (England), 326, 328, 346,
marriage and, 631; of West, 674; new Ottoman Empire, 658; for domestic 352(illus.), 419; literature and, 395;
imperialism and, 685, 688 servants, 629(illus.); in France, 662; in personal power of, 418; plot to assassi-
Economic liberalism, 594. See also Japan, 692; in Soviet Union, 757, 795; nate, 353
Free trade neocolonialism in Africa and, 790; Elizabeth of Bohemia, 465
Economic planning. See Planned student protests and, 799–800 and Elmo (Saint), 230
economies illus. See also Literacy; Schools; Embroidery, 195(illus.), 323
Economic rights, of workers, 647 Universities Emich of Leisingen, 215
Economy: Mycenaean, 41; Greek polis, Education of a Christian Prince Emperors: Augustus as, 109, 110(illus.); in
43, 44, 46, 51; Hellenistic world, 75–76; (Erasmus), 317 Rome, 117, 118, 120, 123, 127,
in Roman Empire, 109, 121(map), 127; Edward I (England), 214, 273 140–142; Byzantine, 142; Charlemagne
barbarian, 157; in High Middle Ages, Edward II (England), 280 as, 173–177, 180; Otto I as, 198–199,
180; money, 255; commercial revolu- Edward III (England), 286–287, 290, 309 213; Frederick II (Holy Roman Em-
tion and, 258–259; medieval cities and, Edward IV (England), 330 pire), 200–201, 212, 338, 436; Mongol,
222, 253–259; plague and, 284; Hun- Edward VI (England), 352, 353 in China, 372. See also specific emper-
dred Years’ War and, 289; English, 353; Ego, id, and superego, 730 ors and empires
I-12 Index
Empires: in Near East, 11; Egyptian, 17; Ireland and, 153, 300–301, 330, 720, 721; in 1920s, 738, 739, 741–742;
Assyrian, 31–33; Persian, 25, 33–35; 352–353; humanism in, 316; More in, unemployment in, 742; appeasement of
Athenian, 51–53; of Alexander the 317; Renaissance in, 329–330; trading Hitler by, 765–767; Great Depression
Great, 66–69; of Carthage, 91; Roman, empire of, 390(map); constitutional in, 744, 745(map), 747; in Second
79, 94; of Charlemagne, 173–180; government in, 404; food riot in, World War, 767, 782; Dunkirk and,
Angevin, 197; of Charles V, 349(map); 404(illus.); French Canada and, 411; 767; decolonization and, 789; Palestine,
Portuguese, 378–380 and map; trade of, 413; in Grand Alliance, 411; Israel and, 789; privatization in, 804,
Spanish, 331, 379(map), 381–386; Glorious Revolution in, 423–424; 805; Thatcher in, 802, 804, 805; Falk-
Ottoman, 374; trade of, in 16th and absolutism in, 420, 422; cabinet system lands War and, 805; Gulf War and, 819;
17th century, 390(map), 392–393; in, 422; Dutch and, 427; Restoration in, Iraq war and, 833. See also Great Brit-
rivalries over, 495, 497; French 422; Jews in, 421; balance of power in, ain; under British
Napoleonic, 556, 558, 559(map); in 468; Peter the Great and, 448; Enlight- English East India Company, 504,
Asia, 504–505; political, 681; after First enment in, 467, 474; Atlantic economy 505, 689
World War, 716–717, 718(map), 719; and, 496(map); Dutch and, 427, 495; English language, 265, 292, 301; Anglican
decolonization and, 787–790. See also science in, 463; Voltaire on, 468, 469; Church and, 353; in India, 691
Colonies and colonization; Imperial- wars with France, 475, 495, 497, 539, Enkidu (god), 10, 22
ism; New imperialism; specific emperors 566, 579; mercantilism in, 421, 495, Enlightenment, 466–480, 529; emergence
and empires 497, 505; agricultural revolution in, of, 466–467; philosophes of, 295, 459,
Empirical method, 464, 487. See also 486(illus.), 487–488, 520; enclosure 467–470; absolutism and, 474–480; in
Science in, 486(illus.), 488; textile industry in, France, 467–470; in Russia, 450,
Empiricism, logical, 728 490–491; Great Britain and, 412(map), 477–478 and illus.; urban culture and
Employment. See Unemployment; Work 495, 566; trade of, 413, 421, 495, 497; public sphere, 470–472, 536; Austrian
Enabling Act (Germany), 763 consumer revolution in, 520; slave Habsburgs and, 478–480; race and,
Enclosure movement, 486–487, 488 trade and, 501, 502, 504, 566; India 473–474; Frederick the Great and, 475;
Encomienda system, 386 and, 504–505 and illus.; literacy in, Jewish, 476; salons, 471 and illus., 472;
Encyclopedia (Diderot and d’Alembert), 518; delayed marriage in, 511; charity childhood and, 518; educated public
469–470, 478 schools in, 518; infant mortality in, 516; and, 531; skepticism and, 466, 527;
Energy (power): water, 567–568, 580; from Methodism in, 527–528 and illus.; political ideas from, 536; romanticism
coal, 569; steam, 569–570, 571, 573, American Revolution and, 538–539; and, 599; in Russia, 450; ideals of, 727
580, 636; conservation of, 637; electri- Napoleon and, 555, 558, 560; popula- Enlil, 10, 22–23
cal, 637; atomic, 730 and illus.; oil tion growth in, 488(figure), 572; rail- Ennius, 98
embargo (1970s) and, 803–804, 806 roads in, 570–571; iron industry in, 566, Entertainment, 519; in cities, 617(illus.);
Engels, Friedrich, 579, 597, 598 569, 570, 571, 584; steam engine in, films as, 736, 737. See also Games and
Engineering, 624, 637, 656, 795; British, 569–570; continental industrialization sports; Leisure
570(illus.), 571 in, 573–574; Industrial Revolution Entrêpot, 372
England (Britain), 179, 253, 646; Neo- and, 566–572, 573, 576, 579; unions Environmentalism, 806
lithic, 4; Roman, 122, 124–125 and in, 584–585 and illus.; workers in, Epaminondas, 61
illus., 153; Christianization of, 579–582; Congress of Vienna and, Epic literature: Epic of Gilgamesh, 10,
147–148; Anglo-Saxon, 151(map), 152, 590–592; liberalism in, 594, 602–603; 22–23 and illus.; Homer, 42–43, 71;
153–154, 172(illus.) 195; feudalism in, Marx and, 598; romanticism in, 599, Song of Roland, 174; Beowulf, 182. See
177; Norman conquest of, 154, 186, 600; agricultural workers in, 625; fash- also Literature
195(illus.), 196; Vikings in, 186, 189, ion for women in, 627(illus.); Greek Epicureanism, 78
196; Northumbrian culture in, independence and, 602; Irish famine Epidemics: plague, 52, 64 and illus., 137,
181–183; Danelaw in, 186; in High and, 604, 605, 606; growth of cities in, 152 (See also Black Death); typhoid,
Middle Ages, 195–197; politics and 618–619; income distribution in, 623; 278; South America, 413; cholera
state in, 194; Domesday Book in, 196; women’s rights in, 632, 659(illus.); (1846), 619–620
agriculture in, 224; finance in, 196 and declining birth rate in, 635 and figure; Equality: economic, 596, 791 (See also
illus., 204; health care and physicians domestic servants in, 628; Irish immi- Rich-poor gap); social, 709, 741–742;
in, 227; Jews expelled from, 214, 232; grants in, 630, 679; Crimean War and, youth culture and, 799
monasteries and convents in, 239; 655; realist literature in, 640; income Equiano, Olaudah, 502, 503 and illus.
nobles in, 237; clocks in, 258; silver in, 674(illus.); Egypt and, 678; opium Erasmus, Desiderius, 318, 338; New
mines in, 255; universities in, 262; trade and, 676; Africa and, 681, Testament of, 317, 341; on Age of
troubadour poetry in, 266; plague in, 682(map), 683–685; declining death Gold, 335–336; Holbein’s portrait of,
281; France and, 291; wool trade of, rate in, 621(figure); Egypt and, 678, 335(illus.)
253, 255, 278, 286(illus.), 290, 330; 682(map), 683, 685, 700; India and, Eratosthenes, 81
grain shortage, and famine in, 280; 504–505 and illus., 675, 689–691; Eremitical monasticism, 142–143
population in, 282; Black Death in, urban population in, 618–620 and map; Eritrea, immigrants from, 829(illus.)
281, 282, 284; Hundred Years’ War and, Asian empire of, 668(map); rivalry with Erlach, Joseph Bernhard Fischer von,
286–290; Wyclif in, 292; peasant revolts Germany, 700–701; British women in 440, 441
in, 296–297; Robin Hood legend in, India and, 696–697; First World War Eschenbach, Wolfram von, 170
300; serfdom ended in, 296–297; taxa- alliances, 699–700, 703; in First World Essay Concerning Human Understanding
tion in, 196, 296, 330; schools in, 302; War, 704, 705, 707, 711, 716; alliance (Locke), 467
common law in, 330; Catholic Church with Japan, 707; France and, 721–722; Essay on the Principle of Population
in, 353; Protestantism in (See Church Treaty of Versailles and, 717; Middle (Malthus), 572
of England); slave trade and, 389; East and, 719–720, 724; Turkey and, Essays (Montaigne), 394
Index I-13
Estates: latifundia, 99; Dutch, 424; Bohe- lation in, 834, 836; terrorist attacks in, Families: Hammurabi on, 12–13; aristo-
mian, 438, 439; taxation of, 442; 834. See also specific regions cratic, 177; Roman, 90, 95, 112(illus.),
French, 536–537 European Economic Community, 119; Christian spiritual, 144; Germanic,
Estates General (France), 408, 804, 827 157; on manors, 223, 226; in medieval
540–541, 544 European Union (EU), 812; admission to, towns, 251; handweaving and, 492;
Esther Before Ahasuerus (Gentileschi), 824; unity and identity of, 826–828; nuclear, 223, 511; marriage and,
324(illus.) membership in, 811, 826; constitution 511–515; Napoleon and, 554; of factory
Estonia, 434(illus.), 449, 767, 826 of, 826–827; illegal immigration and, owners, 577, 578; as mill workers, 581,
Ethelbert (Kent), 147, 156 828, 830 582; as mine workers, 581; cottage
Ethiopia, 373, 681; Italian conquest of, Eurymedon River, battle of, 51 industry and, 580; kinship, 581, 631;
682(map), 759(illus.), 765 Evolution, 637–639 and illus. working class, 634(illus.), 636; in 19th
Ethnic minorities. See Minorities Evolutionary Socialism (Bernstein), 669 century, 630–636; fathers, 635–636;
Ethnic tensions, in Middle Ages, Exchequer, in England, 196 and illus., gender and, 631–632, 635–636; size of,
300–301 351, 353 635; British colonial, 690; government
Etruscans, 86–88, 89 Excommunication, 209; of Henry IV grants for, 797. See also Children;
Eucharist (Lord’s Supper), 116, 128, (Holy Roman Empire), 207, 208; Great Marriage
230(illus.), 272, 422; Hus and, 294; Schism and, 291; of Marsiglio, 292; Famine, 278–280; disease and, 278, 403,
Luther on, 344; Protestants on, threat of, 387 605; in Ireland, 604–606, 607, 662; in
341–342; transubstantiation and, 208, Existentialism, 728–729 Ukraine, 757
341, 357 Expansion: Roman, 91–94 and map, Faraday, Michael, 637
Euclid, 79, 169 109–110, 111(map); Islamic, 166–167 Farms and farming: in Hammurabi’s code,
Eugene of Savoy, 441 and map; by Charlemagne, 173–174, 12; in Rome, 96, 99; in Roman Empire,
Eugénie (France), 645(illus.) 175(map); medieval, 194; reconquista 127–128; serfdom and, 179; open-field
Eugenius (Pope), 241 and, 201–202 and map; of Christianity, system for, 224, 487; horses for, 225;
Eumenes, 69 214; Spanish, 331, 379(map), 381–386; town markets and, 251; peasant villages,
Euripedes, 50, 54–55, 98 French, under Louis XIV, 410–411; in 402; Thirty Years’ War and, 436; enclo-
Europe: in Early Middle Ages, 173–192; central Europe, 442(map); Russian, sure and, 488; scientific improvements
medieval trade and manufacturing, 412(map), 445(map), 447, 479(map), in, 486. See also Agriculture; Manors
253, 254(map); Jewish communities 593, 602, 655, 685; Ottoman Empire, and manoralism; Peasants
in, 213–214; intellectual centers of, 374, 450–452, 593; maritime, Fascism: in France, 747–748; in Italy, 747,
260(map); climate in 14th century, 278; 484(illus.); in 18th century, 484–509; 758–761; in Spain, 748; totalitarianism
Great Famine in, 278–280; printing in, Spanish missionaries and, 500; Prus- and, 758. See also Nazi Germany
319(map); religious divisions in, sian, 475, 651; balance of power and, Fashion, 493, 522, 624, 626–627
358(map); exploration and conquest 592 and map; French, under Napoleon, Fashion merchants, 522 and illus.
by, 370–383; voyages of discovery from, 554–556, 558, 559(map); in late 19th Fatalism, 640
370–385; and world, after Columbus, century, 671; great migration and, Fathers, 12, 635–636. See also Families;
385–395; racism in, 392–394; in 1715, 679–681; of Western society, 679; Patriarchy
412(map); Thirty Years’ War in, Japanese, 692–693; Nazi German, 753, Faulkner, William, 731
435–437 and map; Enlightened mon- 765–769; communist, 802. See also Federalism, in Greece, 45–46, 60–61, 62
archs in, 474–480; population growth Colonies and colonization Federal Republic of Germany. See West
in, 488–489 and figure, 566; 18th Expatriates, American, 741 Germany
century expansion of, 484–509; French Experimental method, 461–462, 464 The Feminine Mystique (Friedan), 803
Revolution and, 545, 546; French Exploration, 370–383; causes of, 376–377; Feminists, 632, 782; women’s movement
expansion in, 554–556; in 1810, Chinese (Zeng He), 372–373; before and, 802–803
559(map); Industrial Revolution and, Columbus, 371–375; by Columbus, Ferdinand and Isabella (Spain), 330–332
573–576; balance of power in, 590–593; 379(map), 380–382, 398–399 and illus.; and illus., 348, 381, 386; Columbus
in 1815, 592(map); large cities in, later explorers, 382–383; by Portugal, and, 398–399
620(map); foreign investment by, 676; 376, 378–380 and map; technology for, Ferdinand I (Austria), 610, 611
China and, 676; Egypt and, 678; popu- 370(illus.), 377–378 Ferdinand I (Sicily), 593
lation in, 679; migration from, Extermination camps. See Holocaust, Ferdinand II (Bohemia), 438
679–680; Africa partitioned by, 676, Jews and Ferdinand III (Bohemia), 438
681–685, 689; civilizing by, 687, 688; Ferdinand (Bohemia), 435
imperialism of, 681–689; tariff barriers Ferdinand (Castile and León), 201
in, 675; “civilizing” by, 687, 688; First Fabius Pictor, 98 Ferrara, 310, 311(map)
World War and, 706(map); Great Factories, 567–568, 618; owners, 577–579; Ferry, Jules, 685
Depression in, 744, 745(map); dictators working conditions in, 580–582 and Fertile Crescent, 11
in, 753; Second World War in, 773–775 illus.; in Russia, 656; in Soviet Festivals and holidays, 13; Greek drama at,
and map; division of, 782–785; Mar- Union, 755 53, 55; Roman, 110; Christian, 149,
shall Plan and, 784, 785; after Second Factory Act (1833), 581 227; Jewish, 232; Carnival, 513, 530;
World War, 785; alliance systems in, Factory workers, 576–577, 579–582, 598; May Day, 668 and illus.
786(map), 787; growth of science in, labor aristocracy and, 628; in Russian Feudalism, 155, 156, 177, 179; English
796; self-improvement movement cities, 655, 656 monarchy and, 196; homage and fealty
in, 806; in 1990s, 820–828; challenges Fagus shoe factory (Gropius), 733(illus.) in, 191–192, 208, 238; in Japan, 691.
to, in 21st century, 828–830; contempo- Faith: Aquinas on, 264; salvation by, 341 See also Serfs and serfdom
rary, 821(map); growing Muslim popu- Falklands War, Thatcher and, 805 Fief (land grant), 177, 179, 200, 205, 210
I-14 Index
Fifth Republic (France), 787, 800 ages, in France, 541; in 18th century, parlements in, 538; estates in, 536–537;
Film industry. See Movies (films) 489, 520–521; potato and, 489, 520, bourgeoisie in, 537; American Revolu-
Final Act (Helsinki Conference), 801–802 521(illus.); British industrialization and, tion and, 538–539; limited monarchy
Finances: in England, 196 and illus., 204; 566, 579, 580; middle class, 624, in, 542–544; constitution (1795)
in Sicily, 201; Hundred Years’ War and, 625(illus.). See also Famine of, 551; wars with England, 539, 566,
289; in France, 198, 329; in monasteries Food production, climate change and, 579, 580; First Republic in, 547; Jews
and convents, 240; cathedral-building 278. See also Agriculture; Farms and in, 544, 577; Napoleon I in, 552–560;
and, 267; French absolutism and, farming industrialization in, 573, 574(map);
409–410, 411; Spanish, 413; French Food shortage. See Famine corporate banking in, 576, 577; alli-
Revolution and, 538, 539–540; for Suez Forced labor: in Egypt, 16; encomienda ances of, 592; at Congress of Vienna,
Canal, 678; Great Depression and, system, 386; in Russia, 449; in Soviet 590–591; liberalism in, 593; utopian
743–744, 745, 748; for research, 796. Union, 756(illus.), 758, 791. See also socialism in, 596–597; romantic writers
See also Banks; Debt; Investment Slaves and slavery in, 599–600; Algeria and, 606, 658;
Finns, 436, 715 Foreign investment, 676. See also revolution of 1830 in, 606–607; Greek
First Citizen, Augustus (Rome) as, Investments independence and, 602; Second Re-
108, 118 Foreign policy, Soviet, 792–793 public in, 607, 646–647; democratic
First Coalition, 546, 550 Forest resources, 223, 569 republic in, 607–610; agricultural
First Crusade, 209–211 and map Formosa (Taiwan), 693, 788 workers in, 625; public health concerns
First Republic (France), 547 Fortifications (city walls): of Constanti- in, 620; cities in, 621; declining birth
First Triumvirate (Rome), 102 nople, 135; in Middle Ages, 247–248; rate in, 635(figure); declining death rate
First World War, 698–722, 728; origins of, of Carcassonne, 248(illus.) in, 621(figure); women’s fashions in,
699–701; outbreak of, 701–703; in Forum, in Rome, 85(illus.), 87 627(illus.); marriage manuals in, 634;
Europe, 706(map); fronts in, 705–708; Fourteen Points (Wilson), 717 Italian alliance with, 648, 649; Napo-
home front in, 708–711; invasion of Fourth Crusade, 210(map), 211–212 leon III in, 646–647, 649; Crimean War
Belgium in, 703 and illus.; in Middle Fourth Lateran Council (1215), 208–209, and, 655; realist literature in, 639–640;
East, 705, 707, 719–721; revolution in 230 and illus. Second Empire in, 646–647, 651;
Germany, 716–717; Russian revolution France, 179, 253, 651; Charlemagne and, socialists in, 669; Third Republic, 652,
and, 711–716; trench warfare in, 173; England and, 177, 197, 204; 660–661; war with Prussia, 651–653,
698(illus.), 703–705 and illus.; United kingdom of, 197–198 and map; politics 661; colonial empire of, 673(illus.);
States in, 707–708, 716; Versailles and state in, 194; Capetians in, 197; Dreyfus affair and, 662, 685; unions in,
Treaty, 717, 719, 721–722; casualties in, Roman law in, 203; agriculture in, 224; 647, 748; Madagascar and, 673(illus.);
704, 705, 710, 712; territorial changes finance in, 198, 329; Jews expelled foreign investment by, 676; Egypt
after, 718(map) from, 214, 232; monasteries in, 239; and, 678; Suez Canal and, 678; in
Fishing, 223, 279, 426 nobles in, 237; Albigensians in, Africa, 681, 682(map), 683, 684; in
Five Good Emperors (Rome), 118 197(map), 212, 271; clocks in, 258; Indochina, 685, 686(map); Alliance
Five Pillars of Islam, 166 silver mines in, 255; troubadours in, System and, 699–700; Russian alliance
Five-year plans: in China, 789; in eastern 265–266; universities in, 260 and map; with, 703; First World War and, 704,
Europe, 791; in Soviet Union, 753, taxation in, 198, 296, 329, 361; cathe- 706(map), 707, 711, 716; Rhineland
754–756, 779–780 dral schools in, 260; Gothic cathedrals and, 717, 719; Treaty of Versailles and,
Flagellants, 284–285 and illus. in, 267, 269–270 and illus.; Black 717, 719; Middle East and, 719–720;
Flanders (Flemish), 253, 255, 259; art of, Death in, 281; Great Famine in, existentialism in, 728; Little Entente
322; famine in, 278; cloth making in, 279–280; Avignon pope and, 291, 293; and, 738; Ruhr crisis and, 739; Great
279, 286(illus.), 297, 375; schools in, civil wars in, 287, 329, 362; Hundred Depression in, 747; appeasement of
302; France and, 410; scientific Years’ War and, 286–290; Jacquerie in, Hitler by, 765–767; Popular Front in,
farming in, 486, 487; rural industry 296; Joan of Arc and, 289, 290, 329; 748; Nazi occupation of, 768, 769;
in, 491 humanism in, 316; Renaissance in, Vichy government in, 768, 775; Alge-
Flavian dynasty (Rome), 116–118 329; Habsburgs and, 348; Canada and, rian War and, 787, 789; Fifth Republic
Florence, 248, 253, 311 and map, 315, 379(map), 383, 410; witch trials in, 365; in, 787, 800; nationalism in, 787;
648; cloth production in, 258; plague Ottoman fears in, 374; Habsburg-Valois neocolonialism and, 789, 790; Gulf
in, 281, 282, 284; bankers and mer- Wars and, 311, 350, 361; absolutism in, War and, 819; globalization and, 822;
chants, 308–309 and illus., 320–321; art 406–412; culture of retribution in, 405; European Union and, 827; protests and
of, 320, 321; art patrons of, 323; courtly Fronde in, 407; Dutch and, 427; North strike in, 799(illus.), 800; Muslim riots
culture in, 310; Leonardo in, 313; America and, 411; Spain and, 407, 413, in, 834, 836, 838–839. See also French
Medicis of, 462, 463 436, 495, 497; Versailles court life, Revolution; Paris; specific dynasties and
Fontenelle, Bernard de, 467(illus.) 430–431; classicism in, 417–418; rulers. See also under French
Food (diet): in Rome, 97(illus.); barbarian Enlightenment in, 467–470; Mon- Franchise. See Voting and voting rights
groups, 156; Islamic rules of, 166, 168, tesquieu’s theories and, 468, 473; tradi- Francia, 184
231; Muslim Spain, 169; on manors, tional agriculture in, 487; wars with Franciscans, 271, 272–273, 386
226 and illus., 227; in High Middle England, 475, 495, 497; Atlantic econ- Francis I (France), 329, 335, 361
Ages, 226; Jewish laws for, 232; of urban omy and, 496(map); guilds in, 493, Francis II (Austria), 546, 555
workers, 252; plague, and inflated 508–509; India and, 505; marriage in, Francis Ferdinand, assassination of, 702
prices for, 284; scarcity, and famine, 511; illegitimacy in, 513; wet-nursing Francis Joseph (Austria), 611, 711
278; peasant, 402–403; Dutch, in, 516 and illus.; midwife training in, Francis (Saint), 271, 272
426–427; Thirty Years’ War and, 436; 524, 525; Jesuit expulsion from, 527; Franco, Francisco, 765
riots over, 404(illus.), 405, 712; short- Jansenism in, 528–529; literacy in, 518; Franco-Prussian War, 651–653, 661
Index I-15
Frankfurt Assembly, 611–613 and illus., 272–273; Luther as, 339. See also Gentileschi, Artemisia, 324(illus.)
615; Jews in, 664 Dominicans; Franciscans Geography: of Egypt, 13; Hellenistic, 81,
Franklin, Benjamin, 539 Friedan, Betty, 803 377; medieval, 170
Franks and Frankish kingdom, 123, 147, Friedrich, Caspar David, 601(illus.) Geography (Ptolemy), 377, 381
151(map), 152, 168; laws of, 153, 156; Frisians, 172, 184 Geometry, 464; of Euclid, 79, 169. See
Merovingian dynasty, 153; Muslims Fritigern (Visigoth), 152 also Mathematics
and, 172, 188; Charlemagne and, Froissart, Jean, 287 George III (England), 539
173–174 Fronde uprising (1648–1653), 407 Georgics (Virgil), 110
Frederick I Barbarossa (Holy Roman Frontiers, Helsinki Agreement and, 802. German Confederation of the Rhine, 555,
Empire), 199(map), 200, 208; in Third See also Borders and boundaries 592(map), 593; Frankfurt Assembly
Crusade, 210(map), 211 Führer, Hitler as, 762, 763 and, 611–613 and illus.
Frederick I (Prussia), 443 Fulda Abbey, 172(illus.) German Empire, 407, 653 and illus.; as
Frederick II (Holy Roman Emperor), 436 Functionalism, in architecture, 732, model for Japan, 692 and illus.; Social
Frederick II (Holy Roman Empire), 733(illus.) Democratic party in, 660–661; Weimar
200–201, 436; papacy and, 212, 338 Fundamental Laws (Russia), 656–657 Republic and, 717; after First World
Frederick III (Holy Roman Empire), 348 Funeral rites, 233. See also Burials; Tombs War, 718(map)
Frederick (Palatinate of the Rhine), 435 Germanic languages, 150, 265, 439, 442;
Frederick the Great (Prussia), 416, 425, Luther’s New Testament in, 343
440, 475, 478, 479(map); potato and, Gaia (goddess), 43 Germanic peoples: Rome and, 100, 109,
521(illus.) Gaius Appuleius Diocles, 120 117, 123, 134; Christianity and, 147;
Frederick William I (Prussia), 443–444 Galbert of Bruges, 191, 192 migrations by, 151(map), 152, 168;
Frederick William IV (Prussia), 611, Galicia, 245 kingdoms of, 147, 153; in England,
612–613, 650 Galileo Galilei, 461–463, 464 154; laws of, 153, 202; gift-giving
Frederick William (Brandenburg-Prussia), Gambetta, Léon, 661 among, 157; nobility, 234; in Bohemia,
439, 442 Games and sports: Olympic games, 58; in 355. See also Barbarians
Freedom: for slaves, 96, 222; serfs and, Rome, 120, 122(illus.); of knights, 236; German Trade Union Congress, 669
222; in medieval towns, 248–249; of in medieval cities, 266; blood sports, Germany, 179; Charlemagne and,
expression, 295; liberalism and, 594; 530, 630 173–174, 176; Magyars and, 188; royal
Locke on, 424 Gandhi, Mohandas “Mahatma,” 788 authority in, 194; civil war in, 200;
Free market, 664, 820; in Britain, 567, and illus. Frederick II (Holy Roman Empire)
804. See also Capitalism Gardiner, Grace, 696–697 in, 200–201; in Holy Roman Empire,
Free people of color, in Haiti, 544, 545, Garibaldi, Giuseppe, 649–650 200; lay investiture in, 198–199, 207,
550–551 Gattinara, 348 208; migrations from, 222; nobles
Free trade, 505, 594 Gaugamela, battle of, 67 in, 237; agriculture in, 224, 487;
French Academy, 415, 417 Gaul and Gauls: Romans and, 87, 100, clocks in, 258; silver mines in, 255;
French armies. See under Armed forces, 109, 126(map), 131–132; culture of, cathedrals in, 267; Hanseatic League
French 183; Germanic people in, 123, 150, and, 257; troubadour poetry in, 266;
French East India Company, 410 152; Clovis in, 153, 171; evangelization Black Death in, 282, 284; Czechs and,
French language, 265, 415, 417, 418, 467 in, 181. See also France 294; schools in, 302; humanism in, 316;
French nobility, 475; troubadours and, Gays and lesbians, 830. See also Homo- printing in, 318; Lutheranism and,
266; absolutism and, 361, 406, 407, sexuality 342–343; Peasants’ War (1525), 346;
408, 416–417; French Revolution and, Gdansk, shipyard protest at, 814 Reformation and politics in, 348,
536, 537, 606; Napoleon and, 554 Geminal (Zola), 640 350; Habsburgs and, 348; Bach and,
French Revolution, 536–545; American Gender, 473; law applied by, 12–13; in 415; Jews in, 425; Thirty Years’ War
Revolution and, 538–539; background religious law, 30; division of labor, 3, and, 436; Enlightenment in, 476;
to, 536–540; chronology of, 549; crisis 223, 582–584; in Athens, 55–56; in marriage in, 512; compulsory education
of political legitimacy in, 537–538; Christianity, 144–145; categorizing in, 518; corporate banks in, 576; cus-
economic liberalization following, 494; people by, 327–328; dress and, 522, toms union in, 575; Pietism in, 527,
financial crisis in, 538, 539–540; guil- 627; family life and, 631–632, 635–636; 528; Napoleon and, 554, 555, 556;
lotine in, 547, 551; Reign of Terror in, second wave feminism and, 782. See corporate banking in, 576; industrializa-
548, 550; sans-coulottes and, 547, also Men; Women tion in, 576, 577; iron industry in,
548(illus.), 550, 551; second revolution General History of the Indies (Oviedo), 377 575(illus.); nationalism in, 595 and
to, 547–548; St. Domingue and, General Syrian Congress, 720, 724–725 illus., 596; romanticism in, 599, 600,
544–545, 550–551; Thermidorian Geneva Accords, 800 601(illus.); declining death rate in,
Reaction and Directory in, 551–552; Genevan Consistory, 354–355 621(figure); germ theory in, 620; chem-
women’s rights and, 543, 545–546, Genius, in Renaissance, 313, 323 ical industry in, 637; declining birth
563–564 and illus.; aftermath, 573, Genoa, 309, 311(map), 315, 325; defeat of rate in, 635(figure); Social Democrats
602 Morocco by, 280; trade of, 254(map); in, 632; women physicians in, 633;
Frescoes: Minoan, 41; religious wars, plague in, 281; Black Sea colonies, 387; agricultural workers in, 625; unification
337(illus.); Renaissance Italy, explorers from (See Cabot, John; Co- of, 652(map); immigrants in, 679;
307(illus.), 316(illus.), 327(illus.). See lumbus, Christopher) Bismarck in, 650–653, 683; unions in,
also Painting Genocide: Armenian deportation and, 669, 763; Africa and, 681, 682(map),
Freud, Sigmund, 636, 730–731 705, 707(illus.); Nazi Holocaust, 683; Alliance System and, 699–700;
Friars, 271–273; medieval heresy and, 271; 769–772 naval expansion by, 700, 701(illus.);
mendicant, 271; papacy and, 271, Gentiles, Paul on, 114 mobilization in (First World War),
I-16 Index
Germany (continued) 71; mystery religions, 77; Roman, 282; in Columbian exchange, 389; in
703; Bauhaus architecture in, 732, 95(illus.), 96; Christianity in Rome and, peasant diet, 402, 403; price of, 279,
733(illus.); Social Democrats in, 113; Germanic, 147, 149, 150; Islamic, 404(illus.), 411; crop rotation and, 486;
660–661, 667, 669, 717; peace settle- 165, 166; Trinity doctrine, 166, 170, British Corn Laws and, 602, 603; Ger-
ment with Russia, 714–715; women’s 261, 264; plague and, 284. See also man tariffs on, 660
rights in, 709; existentialism in, specific gods and goddesses Granada, 201, 330, 332, 381
727–728; in First World War, 703–704, Gold, 414; African, 373; in Spanish em- Grand Alliance, 411; against Louis XIV,
705, 706(map), 707, 711, 716; revolu- pire, 376, 381, 385, 392; in French 411; in Second World War, 767,
tion in, 716–717; Treaty of Versailles economy, 409; mercantilism and, 495; 773–777 and maps, 782
and, 717–719 and map, 721, 738; films in South Africa, 681; standard, in Grand Empire, of Napoleon, 556, 558,
from, 736, 737; reparations and, 719, Russia, 656; reserves, 743 559(map)
738, 739; Western powers and, Golden Age: in Rome, 110, 120–122; in Grand National Consolidated Trades
738–739, 741; Ruhr crisis and, 739; Netherlands, 424, 426–427 Union, 585
Dawes plan and, 739; Weimar Republic Golden calf, 29 and illus. Graneri, Michele, 510(illus.)
in, 717, 738–740, 741; Great Depres- Golden Horde, 444 Granicus River, battle at, 67
sion in, 743; Hitler in (See Hitler, Goldhagen, David, 770 Great Britain, 412(map), 495, 566; life on
Adolph); Holocaust and, 769–772; in Good and evil: Zoroastrianism on, 35; the dole in, 750–751. See also British
Second World War (See Nazi Ger- Albigensians on, 212 Empire; England (Britain)
many); division, after Second World Gorbachev, Mikhail, 794, 795, 816; re- Great Depression, 743–748; financial
War, 793, 801; reunification of, 811, forms of, 811–814; attempt to depose, crisis in, 743–744; unemployment in,
812, 816, 817; globalization and, 822; 818, 819(map) 744, 745(map), 750–751; in Scandina-
European Union and, 827; income Gospels. See New Testament (Gospels) via, 746–747 and illus.; in England,
levels in, 829; population decline in, Gothic architecture, 267–268, 269–270 745(map), 747; in France, 747–748; in
828. See also Nazi Germany and illus. Germany, 762; motion pictures and,
Germ theory of disease, 620–621 Goths, 123; migrations of, 151(map), 152. 736; relief programs in, 746; in United
Gerritz, Decker Cornelis, 492(illus.) See also Ostrogoths; Visigoths States, 744–746
Gestapo, in Nazi Germany, 764 Gouges, Olympe de, 546, 563–564 Great Famine (Europe), 278–280
Gesù church, ceiling of, 345 and illus. and illus. Great Fear (France, 1789), 542
Géza (Magyar), 188 Government: Neolithic, 4; Mesopotamian, Great Fire of 1666 (London), 498
Ghana, gold of, 373 5; Persian Empire, 35; Greek (polis), Great migration, 679–681
Ghent, 248, 253 44–46; Athenian democracy, 49–50; Great Northern War (1700–1721), 448
Ghiberti, Lorenzo, 320 Roman, 89–90, 91, 98, 123, 126; Caro- Great Powers: Prussia as, 475; at Congress
Ghirlandio, Ridolpho, 398(illus.) lingian, 174–176; Sicilian, 200; in High of Vienna, 590–593; on revolutions,
Gibraltar, 411 Middle Ages, 194, 205; in medieval 602; First World War and, 699, 700
Gilbert (Saint), 239 towns, 249, 251; English, 196, 353; Great Rebellion (India), 689–690
Gilgamesh, 10, 22–23 and illus. French, 198, 279; of papacy, 291, 292; Great Schism, 291–293
Giotto, 321 censorship by, 319; in Italian cities, 309, Great Silk Road, 76
Girondists, 547 310; in Renaissance, 314–315, 328; Great War. See First World War
Gladiators, in Rome, 120, 122(illus.) Spanish, 376; of Poland-Lithuania, 356; Great white walls, 680–681
Glasgow, Irish workers in, 581–582 Inca Empire, 385; age of crisis and, 402; Greco-Roman culture, 122, 144, 149, 183;
Glasnost (openness), in Soviet Union, municipal, 405; centralized power of, Renaissance and, 314, 317
813 404–405; Dutch, 424; Ottoman Empire, Greece (ancient), 176; drama and art of,
Global trade, 371 450; Russian, 448, 449; science and, 464; 53–55; Hittites and, 19; Anatolia and,
Global (world) economy, 495–505, 822; Montesquieu on, 468; of English Puri- 34, 40(map); Archaic Age, 46–50, 58;
birth of, 392–393; Asian trade and, tans, 495; A. Smith on, 505; industrializa- astronomy of, 460; barbarians and,
404–405; Atlantic economy and, 495, tion and, 567, 574–576; urban conditions 149–150; classical period in, 50–60;
496(map), 500, 501–504, 646; eco- and, 619, 620; expanded services of, 624; Minoan civilization and, 39, 41; Myce-
nomic liberalism and, 505; London in, Prussian, 651; French, 621, 647; loyalty nae and, 41–42; Dark Age of, 41–42;
498–499; mercantilism and colonial to, 659, 660; Russian reforms, 655, 656; migrations from, 42, 72–73; city-states
wars, 495, 497; slave trade in, Egyptian reforms, 678; Japanese reforms, (polis) in, 43–46; government of,
496(map), 497, 501–504; imperialism 692; First World War and, 708, 709; 44–46; colonization by, 46–48; democ-
and, 691; industrialization and, Russian Revolution and, 712–713, 715; racy in, 44, 45, 48–50, 51; federalism
674–678; 1929–1933 financial crisis Great Depression and, 744; Soviet in, 45–46, 60–61; Hellenic period in,
and, 743–744; oil prices and, 804 Union, 758; German, 741, 763; pro- 38–62; literature of, 136; Macedonian
Glorious Revolution (1688, England), Soviet, in eastern Europe, 783; funding ascendancy and, 62, 66; medicine of,
423–424 research, 796; dissatisfaction with, 804; 261; Persia and, 35, 50–51, 52(map),
Glückel of Hameln, 425 British privatization and, 804, 805. See 53, 60, 61; philosophy, 50, 58–60, 129,
Goa, Portuguese in, 380, 392 also Law(s); specific countries 263; religion in, 56–58 and illus.;
God, absolutism and. See Divine right Gozzoli, Bennozzo, 316(illus.), 326 Theban hegemony in, 61; Hellenistic
of kings Gracchus brothers, 99–100 world and, 39, 45, 61, 73; Rome and,
Gods and goddesses: Mesopotamian, 9, Grain: woman grinding, 55(illus.); trade 94; Muslim transmission of learning
10, 11, 30; Egyptian, 2(illus.), 14–15 in, 76; in Rome, 120; barbarian diet, from, 169–170, 263; Crusades and, 213
and illus., 17, 18; Kushite, 27; Jewish, 156; mills for grinding, 224–225 and Greece (modern), 702, 784; national
29, 30, 37 and illus.; Iranian, 35; Greek, illus.; open-field system, 224; famine, liberation in, 658; Turkey and, 720,
43, 56, 58, 59(illus.); ruler cults and, and lack of, 278, 280; distribution of, 721; European unity and, 804
Index I-17
Greek fire (weapon), 137 Hardy, Thomas, 640 Hermit monks, 142–143
Greek language, 41, 73, 74, 129, 317 Hargreaves, James, 567, 568(illus.) Herod (Judaea), 113
Greene, Graham, 729 Harold (Denmark), 178 Herodotus, 13, 50
Greenland, Vikings in, 186, 189 Harold Godwinson, 195(illus.), 196 Herophilus, 81–82
Green movement, 806 Harrow (farm tool), 225 Herzegovina. See Bosnia-Herzegovina
Gregory I (Pope), 147 Harun al Rashid (Abbasid Caliph), 176 Herzl, Theodore, 664–666, 789. See also
Gregory VII (Pope), 205, 270–271; reforms Hasdrubal (Carthage), 93 Zionism
of, 206–208 Hatshepsut (Egypt), 18 Hesiod, 42, 43
Gregory XI (Pope), 291 Hattusilus I (Hititte), 19 Hetaira (companion), 57
Grien, Hans Baldung, 364(illus.) Haussmann, George, 621 Hierarchy of wealth, 326–327. See also
Grimm brothers, 600 Havel, Václav, 816, 824 Classes
Grimshaw, Atkinson, 626 Hawaiian Islands: Asians in, 680(illus.); Hiero (Syracuse), 80
Gropius, Walter, 732, 733(illus.) Japanese attack, 772 High Middle Ages (1000–1300): origins of
Gross national product (GNP), 572 Health care: in High Middle Ages, modern state in, 194–195; political
Grosz, George, 726(illus.) 227–228; public, 489, 619–621; na- revival in, 194–202; Jews in, 214, 215,
Guadalcanal, battle for, 775, 776(map) tional, 796–797. See also Disease; 231–232; law and justice in, 202–205;
Guadeloupe, 497 Medicine; Physicians papacy in, 205–210; Crusades in,
Guanches, 375 Heart of Darkness (Conrad), 688 209–214, 218–219; village life
Guangzhou, battle of, 677(illus.) Hebrews, 28–30, 37; culture of, 25. See in, 221–229; agriculture in, 220(illus.),
Guernica (Picasso), 735 and illus. also Jews and Judaism 224–226; health care in, 227–228;
Guibert of Nogent, 235 Hecate, 78 popular religion in, 229–234; nobility
Guilds: capitalism and, 297; craft, 249–251, Hegel, Georg, 598 in, 234–237; monasteries and convents
258, 266, 297; English riots and, 296; Hegemony, in Greece, 61 in, 238–242; cities and towns in,
merchant, 249, 309; in universities, 262; Heisenberg, Werner, 730 246–274; climate change in, 278;
plague and, 284; women in, 251, 297, Hejaz, 163, 720 drama in, 229, 266; state and church
493–494, 512, 583; urban, 490, 493; Heliocentric theory, 79 in, 193–219. See also Middle Ages
abolition of, in France, 493, 508–509 Hellas, 39. See also Greece (ancient) Hijira, 165
Guillotine, in French Revolution, Hellenism, 66, 71 Hilda of Whitby (Saint), 148, 181
547, 551 Hellenistic world, 39, 45, 61, 65–84; cities Hildebrand, 265
Gunboat diplomacy, 691, 693 and kingdoms in, 69–70 and map, Hildebrandt, Johann Lucas von, 441
Guomindang (China), 788 71–73; spread of, 71–74; ruler cult in, Hildegard of Bingen, 241
Gustavus Adolphus (Sweden), 407, 436 72; men and women in, 72–73; econ- Himmler, Heinrich, 764, 769
Gutenberg, Johan, 318 omy of, 75–76; Jews and, 74; Near East Hindenburg, Paul von, 762, 763
and, 66, 73–74; religion in, 76–78, 113; Hindus: number system of, 169; in India,
intellectual advances in, 76–82; phi- 690(illus.), 691
Habeas corpus, 603 losophy in, 78–79; polis and, 70, 72; Hippocrates, 59, 81, 169
Habsburg dynasty, 363, 412(map), 475; science in, 79–81; medicine in, 81–82; Hiroshima, atomic bombing of,
France and, 348; in Hungary, 356, 455, Rome and, 79, 94, 97–98. See also 776(map), 777
611; in Spain, 413, 435, 437(map); Alexander the Great; Greece (ancient) Hispaniola, 386; Columbus in, 382, 398
Thirty Years’ War and, 435, 436; Otto- Heloise, Abelard and, 262 Historians: Herodotus, 13, 50; Xenophon,
man Empire and, 374, 452, 455; Ca- Helots, in Sparta, 47 32; Thucydides, 50, 53, 64; Sallust, 94;
tholicism of, 407, 439, 518; in Austria, Helsinki Agreement (1975), 801–802 Roman, 98; Procopius, 137, 138–139;
433, 435, 437(map), 438–439, 478–480; Henry II (England), 203–204, 249; Elea- Tacitus, 155; Gregory of Tours,
elementary education in, 518; France nor of Aquitane and, 197, 266 160–161; Bede, 154, 181–182; dating
and, 546; end of, 716 Henry III (France), 362 methods, 182; Oviedo, 377; on French
Habsburg-Valois Wars, 311–312, 350, 361 Henry IV (England), 329 Revolution, 537; on factory workers,
Hadith, 165, 167, 168 Henry IV (France), 362 579; on nationalism, 596; Michelet,
Hadrian (Rome), expansion under, Henry IV (Holy Roman Empire), 207–208 596, 608; Palacky, 615–616; Tolstoy,
111(map) and illus. 640; on colonial power, 687; on Holo-
Hadrian’s Wall, 107(illus.) Henry IV (the Great, France), 406, caust and anti-Semitism, 770. See also
Hagia Sophia, 133(illus.) 409(illus.) specific historians
Hagiographies, 230 Henry the Navigator, 376, 378 Historical and Critical Dictionary (Bayle),
Haitian independence, 536, 556. See also Henry V (England), 287 466–467
Saint-Domingue Henry VII (England), 329–330, 383 History of France (Michelet), 608
Halim, Pasha, 657(illus.) Henry VIII (England), 330, 351–352 and A History of My Calamities (Abelard),
Hamburg, 257 illus., 353, 419 261–262
Hameln, Chayim, 425 Heraclides of Tarentum, 82 The History of the Franks (Gregory of
Hameln, Glückel, 425 Hera (goddess), 56, 96 Tours), 160–161
Hamilcar (Carthage), 93 Heresy, 114, 293; Arian, 141–142; Albigen- Hitler, Adolf, 667, 770, 772, 773; rise
Hammurabi (Babylon), 11–12 sian, 197(map), 212, 271; Waldensian, to power, 761–763; Chaplin as,
Handicraft workers. See Artisans 271; Inquisition and, 212, 273, 357; of 737(illus.); Mussolini and, 747,
(craftsmen) Joan of Arc, 289; in Middle Ages, 748, 759(illus.), 762; appeasement
Hannibal (Carthage), 93, 99 270–271; punishment for, 212, 272, of, 765–767; empire of, 765–769;
Hanseatic League, 257, 279 273, 355; of Wyclif, 294; witchcraft New Order of, 769; pact with Stalin,
Harald III (Norway), 196 as, 364 767, 792; radio and movie use by,
I-18 Index
Italy (continued) Persia and, 35; Zoroastrianism and, 35; 364–365. See also Courts (legal);
immigrants from, 679 and figure, 680; in Hellenistic world, 74; Messiah in, Judiciary
Africa and, 681, 682(map); in Triple 113, 114; Christianity and, 114, Justinian (Rome), 133(illus.), 134; law
Alliance, 699, 700; in First World War, 213–214; in Spain, 168, 170, 232, 360; code of, 136 and illus., 261, 263;
705, 711; Treaty of Versailles and, 717, Islam and, 165, 166; Rome and, 117; plague of, 137; Theodora and, 137,
759; Turkey and, 720; Mussolini and expelled from England, 214, 232; in 138–139
fascism in, 737, 747, 758–761; Ethiopia Sicily, 201; Crusades and, 215; of
and, 759(illus.), 765; in Second World Speyer, 214, 215, 231; as moneylend-
War, 773; Allied invasion of, 775; Chris- ers, 213–214, 215, 257, 279, 331; child- Kaaba, 164, 165
tian Democrats in, 785; general strike birth and, 232; circumcision among, Kádár, János, 816
in, 810(illus.); European Union and, 233; death and, 233(illus.), 234; cloth- Kaddish (Jewish prayer), 234
827; illegal immigrants in, 892(illus.) ing laws for, 209, 252; attacks on, 279, Kadesh, battle of, 19, 20
Ivan III (Russia), 444, 445(map) 283, 285; on law and religion, 264; Kaffa, plague in, 280–281
Ivan the Terrible (Russia), 445(map), 446, printing technology and, 319(map); Kafka, Franz, 731–732, 736
447(illus.); film about, 792(illus.) anti-Semitism and, 331, 424; conver- Kandinsky, Wassily, 732
Iwo Jima, battle for, 776(map), 777 sion of, in Spain, 331; expelled from Kant, Immanuel, 473
Spain, 332; in Poland-Lithuania, 356; Kellogg, Frank B., 741
Dutch, 424; in England, 421; in Ger- Kellogg-Briand Pact, 741
Jacobean literature, 395 many, 425; in Ottoman Empire, 450; Kemal, Mustafa (Atatürk), 720–721
Jacobin club, 535(illus.), 546 Enlightenment and, 475–476; in Kennedy, John F., 793, 800
Jacob’s Room (Woolf), 731 France, 544, 577; Dreyfus affair and, Kepler, Johannes, 461
Jacquerie revolt (1358), 296 662; emancipation of, 664; migration Kerensky, Alexander, 713, 714
Jager, Hugo, 752(illus.) of, 679; Russian, 630, 655, 667, 680; Keynes, John Maynard, 738, 744, 805
James I (England), 395, 418–419 homeland for, 664–666, 719, 724 and Khedives, of Egypt, 678
James II (England), 423 illus., 729, 789; in fascist Italy, 771; Khrushchev, Nikita, 792–793
James the Conqueror of Aragon, 201, Nazis and, 764, 769–772; Soviet, 769, Al-Khwarizmi, 169
203(illus.) 791. See also Anti-Semitism; Israel Kierkegaard, Søren, 728
Janissary corps, 450, 452 Jihad, 165 Kievan Rus, 187, 189, 444
Jansenism, 528–529 and illus. Joad, Cyril, 729 King, Martin Luther, Jr., 790 and illus.
Japan, 691–693; silver from, 392; Joan of Arc, 289, 290, 329 King, Robert, 503
isolation of, 677; Perry’s opening John II (Portugal), 378 King James Bible, 395
of, 677, 691; war with Russia, 656, John IV (Portugal), 413 Kings and kingdoms: Sumerian, 10;
693; migration from, 680; imperialism John XXII (Pope), 270 Babylonian, 11; Egyptian pharoahs,
in, 685, 692–693; Meiji Restoration John (England), 198, 208; Magna Carta 15–16 and illus.; in Near East, 25,
in, 692; military in, 692 and illus.; and, 204–205 29(map); Nubian, 27; Hebrew, 28–29,
allied with Britain, 707; First World John of Spoleto, 292 37; Assyrian, 32 and illus.; Minoan
War and, 707, 719; empire of, John Paul II, Pope, 814 Crete, 41; Greek, 41; Hellenistic, 69
686(map), 776(map); in Second World Johnson, Lyndon, 791, 800–801 and map, 71, 72; deification of, 71;
War, 772, 775–777 and map, 783; Johnson, Samuel, 599 barbarian, 155; Frankish, 151(map),
atomic bombing of, 776(map), 777; Joliet, Louis, 410 171–172, 174; Germanic, 147, 153;
war with China, 693, 707, 765, 772 Jonson, Ben, 517 Merovingian, 153, 171–172; Crusader,
Jaruzelski, Wojciech, 814, 815 Jordan (Transjordan), 719, 724 210(map); Inquisition and, 273;
Java, 372(illus.), 685 Joseph II (Austria), 478–480, 527, 530 Naples, 310, 311 and map. See also
Jefferson, Thomas, 538–539, 556 Journeyman, 250, 251 Empire; Monarchy; specific kings and
Jehovah’s Witnesses, 764, 769 Joust, 236 kingdoms
Jenner, Edward, 524, 526 Joyce, James, 731 Kinship, 581, 631; barbarian, 155, 156,
Jerome (Saint), 144, 149 Judaea, revolt in, 113, 117 157. See also Families
Jerusalem, 28, 117; Crusades and, 194, Judah, 29, 31, 37 Kipling, Rudyard, 687, 688
209, 210, 211; temple in, 29, 35, 74 Judaism. See Jews and Judaism Kirov, Sergei, 757
Jesuits (Society of Jesus), 345 and Judgment day. See Last Judgment Kissinger, Henry, 801
illus., 361, 415, 435, 526–527; Judiciary (judges): English, 203–204, 423; Kitchener, Horatio H., 683, 685, 690
Ignatius Loyola and, 359, 360; in colonial audiencia, 391. See also Courts Knights: fiefs and, 177, 179, 210;
Americas, 386 (legal); Justice defeated by infantry, 200; in Crusades,
Jesus of Nazareth (Christ), 140; Islam and, Jugurtha, 100 209–211, 212–213; education and
164(illus.), 165, 166, 170; life and Julio-Claudians (Rome), 116, 117 training of, 236; noble status of,
teachings of, 114, 116, 146, 212, 230; Julius Caesar (Rome), 102 and illus., 234–235; youth of, 237; Arthurian
relationship to God the Father, 108, 150 legend, 154, 266; chivalry and, 235
141–142; relics of, 269; Second Julius II (Pope), 316, 323 and illus., 236, 275, 299; in English
Coming of, 144, 145; suffering and Junkers of Prussia, 442–443, 444, 660 Parliament, 290; in Hundred Years’
death of, 322(illus.). See also Juno (goddess), 96 War, 287, 290; criminal behaviors,
Christianity Jupiter (god), 96 299–300
The Jewish Bride (Rembrandt), 425(illus.) Juries, 203, 204 Knights Templars, 212–213, 239
The Jewish State (Herzl), 665 Justice: in England, 203–204; in High Knox, John, 355
Jews and Judaism, 28–30; religion of, 29, Middle Ages, 202–205; manorial, 203, Koch, Robert, 620
30, 37 and illus.; Assyrians and, 29; 223–224, 237; in witchcraft trials, Kohl, Helmut, 802, 816
Index I-21
Korea, Japan and, 693 Roman Empire, 122; German(ic), 150, namics, 636–637; of universal gravita-
Korean War, 784–785, 800 265, 343, 439, 442; Arabic, 165, 167, tion, 463
Kornilov, Lavr, 714 168, 170, 261; Slavic, 180; vernacular, Lay investiture, 198–199, 206–207, 261
Kosovo, 830 183–184, 231, 265–266, 301–302; Laypeople (laity), 339; in monasteries,
Kosovo Liberation Army, 826 Aramaic, 264; French, 265, 415, 417, 239, 240; priests and, 271; literacy of,
Kristallnacht attack (1938), 764 418; of Luther, 343; English, 265, 292, 302–303, 320; confraternities of, 293; in
Kulaks (peasants), 754–755, 756(illus.) 301, 353, 691; French, 415, 417, 418, councils, 292; lay piety, 345; instruction
Kulturkampf, in Germany, 660 467; nationalism and, 596, 664. See also of, 357
Kush kingdom, 25, 27 Latin language League of Armed Neutrality, 539
Kuwait, Iraqi invasion of, 819 Languedoc, 248(illus.), 281, 298 League of Nations, 717; Germany and,
La Rochelle, siege of (1628), 407 741, 765; mandates of, 719–720, 789
Lartie Seianti, sarcophagus of, 87(illus.) Lebanon, 27; General Syrian Congress
Labor: peasant, 223, 296; Black Death La Salle, Robert, 410 and, 720, 724, 725; independence
and, 284; gendered division of, 3, 223, Las Casas, Bartolomé de, 386 of, 789
582–584; Amerindian, 386; Dutch, 427; Las Navas de Tolosa, battle of, 201 Lechfeld, battle of, 188, 199
Russian, 449; division of, 490, 505; guild Last Judgment: in Zoroastrianism, 35; in Leclerc, Charles-Victor-Emmanuel,
system and, 490, 493; in cottage indus- Islam, 165–166; in Christianity, 229 556, 557
tries, 490, 492–493; away from home, The Last Judgment (Michelangelo), Legal systems. See Law and legal codes
512; child, 492, 568–569, 580, 581, 307(illus.) Legnano, battle of, 200
587–588, 636; patterns of, 567–588; in The Last Supper (Leonardo), 313 Lehmus, Emilie, 633
England, 567, 572; on railroads, 571; Lateen sails, 377 Leigh, Mary, 659(illus.)
Ricardo on, 598; migrant, 680 and Lateran Agreement (1929), 760 Leighton, Roland, 710
illus.; indentured, 680; in First World Lateran Councils: (1059), 206; Fourth Leisure: working class, 629–630; travel and
War, 709 and illus. See also Slaves and (1215), 208–209, 230 and illus. tourism, 625, 797. See also Entertain-
slavery; Unemployment; Workers Latifundia (estates), 99 ment; Games and sports
Labor aristocracy, 628 Latin language, 129, 151, 188, 261; Lenin, Vladimir Ilyich: Bolshevik Revolu-
Labor movement, in England, 584–585 Romance languages and, 122; in tion and, 713–714, 721; New Eco-
Labor strikes. See Strikes Byzantine Empire, 136; Franks nomic Policy, 753–754; Soviet film
Labor unions: outlawing of, 584–585, 594; and, 171; nobles and, 235; translations industry and, 737
English, 584–585 and illus.; French, into, 169, 170; vernacular and, Leningrad, siege of, 768. See also St.
647, 748; German, 669, 763; revision- 183–184, 265 Petersburg
ism and, 668–669; First World War and, Latin (South) America: Dutch and, 426, Leo I (Pope), 152, 176
709; in Great Depression, 748; Italian, 427(map); Atlantic economy and, Leo IX (Pope), 205, 206
760; British, 805; Polish Solidarity, 814; 496(map); Creoles in colonial, Leo X (Pope), 329, 339
globalization and, 822 500–501; Britain and, 566; indepen- Leo XIII, Pope, 662
Labouchère, Henry, 688 dent republics in, 593; railroads in, 675; León, 169
Labour Party (England), 669, 742, 747, US economic dominance in, 790 Leonardo da Vinci, 313 and illus., 733
785; Indian independence and, 788 Latium, 87, 88, 93 Leonidas, at Thermopylae, 50(illus.)
Lady with an Ermine (Leonardo), Latvia, 449, 767, 826 Leopold (Austria), 440
313(illus.) Laud, William (Canterbury), 419, 420 Leopold II (Austria), 480
Lafayette, Marquis de, 539, 542, 543 Lausanne, Treaty of (1923), 721 Leopold II (Belgium), 683 and illus.
Laissez faire doctrine, 594, 596, 605 Law and legal codes: of Hammurabi, Lepanto, battle of, 450
Lake District (England), 599 12–13 and illus.; Ten Commandments, Lepidus, 103
Lake Trasimene, battle of, 93 29, 30, 342(illus.), 344; of Draco, Leprosariums, 227, 240
Lamarck, Jean Baptiste, 639 48–49; spread of Greek, 59, 60; Roman, Lesbians, 47(illus.). See also
Land: Sumerian, 10; in Rome, 99, 128; 79, 90, 95, 98, 136; Justinian, 136, 261, Homosexuality
Vandals as, 150(illus.); Frankish aristoc- 263; due process of, 205, 419; Celtic, Letters of exchange, 257
racy and, 174; warrior-nobles and, 156, 151; church canons, 142, 208; Salic, Levant, 489
187; fiefs, 177, 179, 200, 205, 210; in 153, 156; barbarian customs, 155, 157; Le Vau, Louis, 440
High Middle Ages, 222; monastic, 171, Germanic, 153, 202; Islamic, 167–168; Leviathan (Hobbes), 406
271; in England, 330; enclosure of, Danelaw, 186; customs of Aragon, Lewis, C. S., 729
486–487, 488; reforms, in Denmark, 203(illus.); English, 203–204, 300, 301, Leyte Gulf, battle of, 776(map), 777
474; in 18th century, 485–488; in 330; common vs. Roman systems, 203, Liberals and liberalism: economic, 505;
British America, 501; French peasants 330; university study of, 263; for prosti- Metternich on, 593; ideology of,
and, 542, 609; reforms, in Russia, tution, 252; Jewish commentaries on, 594–595, 609; in England,
657; migrants and, 680. See also Agri- 264; in High Middle Ages, 300–301; 594, 602–603, 662; in Prussia, 611;
culture; Villas Muslim, in Ottoman Empire, 450; nationalism and, 596, 689; French
Landlords: in eastern Europe, 433–434; Prussian, 475; Napoleonic Code middle class, 647; in Ottoman Empire,
Thirty Years’ War and, 436; English (1804), 553, 554; natural, 474, 518, 658; in Germany, 651; in Meiji Japan,
enclosure and, 486, 487; in London, 639; child labor, 569, 581; public 692; in Soviet Union, 812
498; in Ireland, 604, 605 health, 620; reforms, in Russia, 655; Liberia, 681
Langland, William, 170 barring Asians, 680–681 Libraries: of Alexandria, 81; of
Language(s), 404; Indo-European, 17, 32; Lawrence, T. E., 705, 720(illus.) Charlemagne, 183; of Constantinople,
Celtic, 150, 153; Greek, 41, 73, 74, Laws (scientific): of inertia, 461–462; of 211; Enlightenment and, 472. See
129, 317; in Hellenistic world, 73, 74; planetary motion, 461; of thermody- also Books
I-22 Index
Lifestyle: in Athens, 55; Roman, 94–96, Lombards, 134, 151(map), 172–173, 253; Lübeck, Hanseatic League and, 257
98, 120; in Roman provinces, 122; Charlemagne and, 174, 180 Lucretia, rape of, 87, 110
Christian, 144–145; on manors, Lombardy, 592 and map, 648 Luddites, 579
222–224, 226; religion and, 229–234; of London: Steelyard, 257; East India dock Ludendorff, Erich, 716
nobility, 234–237; monastic, 240, 242; in, 484(illus.); growth of, 497, 498–499; Lueger, Karl, 664, 761
medieval cities, 251–252; of rural coal heat in, 569; Crystal Palace exhibi- Luke (Saint), 183(illus.)
workers, 402–403; changes in, 485; tion, 571; poor of, 579; blitzkrieg in, Lully, Jean-Baptiste, 417
consumerism in, 521–523; Parisian, 768 and illus.; youth revolution in, Lunéville, Treaty of (1801), 554
533–534; quality of, in urban areas, 781(illus.) Lusitania, sinking of, 708
618; urban, 618; middle class, 624–625 Long-distance trade, 213, 253–255 and Luther, Martin, 339–342, 460; linguistic
and illus.; Soviet, 756–757; Nazi slave- map. See also Caravan trade; Ships and skills of, 343; art and, 344; on Eucha-
labor camp, 771. See also Standard shipping rist, 341–342; German patriotism and,
of living Long Parliament, 420 348, 350; on German peasants, 346; On
Limited liability corporations, 576 Lopez de Legazpi, Miguel, 392 Christian Liberty, 368–369. See also
Lincoln, Abraham, 654 Lords: peasant obligations to, 177, 179, Lutheranism; Protestantism
Lincoln, England, 249 222, 434, 438; vassals and, 177, 179, Lutheranism, 350, 355–356, 358(map),
Lindisfarne Gospel, 181, 182 196, 237, 238; warfare and, 235; manors 527; Bach and, 415; in Hungary, 356;
Linear A script, 41 and, 222, 224; monasteries and, 238; in Low Countries, 362, 363; in Sweden,
Linear B script, 41 town self-government and, 249; in 407, 436; Thirty Years’ War and,
Linné, Carl von, 473 eastern Europe, 433–434. See also 435, 436
Lisbon, 326 Landlords; Nobility (aristocracy) Luxembourg, 348
List, Frederick, 575, 656 Lord’s Supper. See Eucharist (Lord’s Luxury goods, 180, 392(illus.); Crusades
Lister, Joseph, 620 Supper) and, 213; in Renaissance, 320–321. See
Liszt, Franz, 600 Lorraine, 410, 661. See also Alsace- also Silk trade
Literacy, 518–519 and illus., 551; Greek, Lorraine Lydia, 34, 35, 46
46; Hellenistic, 73; nobility and, 235; Lothar (Holy Roman Empire), 175(map), Lyell, Charles, 638
in Middle Ages, 259; of laypeople, 177, 178 Lyrical Ballads, 599
302–303, 320; printing and, 320; Prot- Lotto, Lorenzo, 327(illus.) Lysander (Sparta), 53
estantism and, 342; reading revolution, Louisiana, 410, 500
470–471 and illus. Louis II (Hungary), 356
Literature: Greek, 42–43, 47–48, 49; Louis VI (France), 198 Macao, 392
Roman, 98, 110; Byzantine, 136; Arthu- Louis IX (France), 203, 269 MacArthur, Douglas, 784
rian, 154, 266; Islam in, 170; Beowulf Louis XI (France), 329 Macchiavelli, Niccolò, 314–315, 330
and, 182; vernacular, 182, 265–266, Louis XII (France), 329 McDonald, Daniel, 605(illus.)
301–302; plague and, 285; Renaissance, Louis XIII (France), 406, 407, MacDonald, Ramsay, 742, 747
308, 312, 316; Elizabethan and Jaco- 409(illus.), 440 Macedonia, 830; army in, 62; Philip II
bean, 395; Cervantes, 414–415; popu- Louis XIV (France), 407–409, 441, 443; and, 39, 62, 66; Hellenistic rulers from,
lar, 519; romanticism in, 599–600; on Charles II (England) and, 423; court 69; Rome and, 94. See also Alexander
child rearing, 634–635; realism in, culture of, 416–417, 430–431; Jan- the Great
639–640; imperialism and, 687; of senists and, 529(illus.); nobles and, 404; Madagascar, French in, 673(illus.)
First World War, 704, 705; in Age of Versailles and, 415, 430–431, 440; wars Madame Bovary (Flaubert), 640
Anxiety, 731–732; stream of conscious- of expansion and, 410–411, 442; alli- Madeira Islands, 378, 387, 389
ness in, 731; Soviet de-Stalinization, ance with Spain, 497 Madrid, public transport in, 622(illus.)
792; of women’s movement, 802–803. Louis XV (France), 527, 537–538 Magellan, Ferdinand, 379(map),
See also Poets and poetry; specific Louis XVI (France), 543; capture of, 546; 382–383, 392
writers economy and, 538, 539–540; French Magic: Hellenistic, 78; cures through, 82;
Lithuania, 715, 767, 826; in Poland- Revolution and, 545; guillotining for love, 105–106; cryptograms, 283;
Lithuania, 356, 446; Soviet embargo of, 547 witchcraft and, 364
of, 818 Louis XVIII (France), 560, 594, 606 Magistrates: Greek archon, 49; in
Little Entente, 738 Louis Napoleon. See Napoleon III (Louis Rome, 89
Little Ice Age (1300–1450), 278, 403 Napoleon) Magna Carta (England), 204–205
Littré, Emile, 638(illus.) Louis Philippe (France), 606–607 Magnetic compass, 377, 380
Liturgy, in monastic houses, 240 Louis the German, 175(map), 177, 178 Magyars: invasions by, 185(map), 188,
Liverpool, 571, 582 Louis the Pious, 176, 178, 184 238; in Germany, 199; Lutheranism
Livery, 252 L’Ouverture, Toussaint, 550–551, 556, 557 and, 356; nationalism and, 663, 664.
Livestock breeding, 487. See also Horses; Louvois, Marquis de (François le See also Hungary
Oxen Tellier), 410 Mahmud II (Ottoman Empire), 658
Livy, 110 Low Countries: textile industry in, Maintenon, Madame de, 417
Lloyd George, David, 662, 717 248, 254(map); merchant guilds in, Mainz, Jews in, 215
Locarno Agreements (1925), 740, 741, 765 249; famine in, 278; humanism in, 316; Malacca, 372, 380, 392, 426
Locke, John, 424, 467 Hundred Years’ War in, 287; Lutheran- Mali, 373
Lodge, Henry Cabot, 721 ism in, 362, 363; agriculture in, 487, Malta, 811, 826
Logical empiricism, 728 520; cottage industry in, 491(map). See Malthus, Thomas, 572, 639
Lollards, 292–293 also Belgium; Flanders; Netherlands Mameluke Egypt, 373, 374
Lombard, Peter, 263 Loyola, Ignatius, 359, 360 Manchester, 571, 585, 603, 619
Index I-23
Manchu dynasty (China), 676 630–631; virginity before, 631; work- university studies of, 184, 227, 261;
Manchuria, 656, 693, 776(map) ing women and, 797–798 and figure; hospitals and, 227, 240, 283(illus.),
Manet, Edouard, 640(illus.) youth counterculture and, 799; 321–322, 517; Black Death and,
Manila, Philippines, 392–393 feminist critique of, 808–809; in 282–283; in 18th century, 489; quack
Mannerist art, 323 early 1980s, 806; legalized gay and doctors and, 82, 510(illus.); practise of,
Manors and manoralism, 179; courts lesbian, 830 523–526; public health movement and,
under, 237; justice in, 203; lifestyle of, Marseilles, 325, 489; plague in, 281, 282 620–621; improvements in, 679;
222–224, 226; peasant revolts and, 296. Marshall, Alfred, 637 women in, 633 and illus., 757; national-
See also Feudalism; Serfs and serfdom Marshall, George C., 784 ized, 785. See also Disease; Health
Mansa Musa, 373 Marshall Plan, 784, 785 care; Midwives
Mantegna, Andrea, 321 Marsiglio of Padua, 292 Medina, 163, 165
Mantua, 310 Martial law, in Poland, 814 Mediterranean region, 224; Phoenicians
Manual on the Art of Childbirth (Cou- Martin, Pierre-Denis, 440(illus.) in, 20, 27, 28(illus.); Carthage and,
dray), 525 Martinez Cubellis y Ruiz, Enrique, 91; Greeks in, 46, 47; Alexander the
Manuel (Portugal), 380 622(illus.) Great and, 68; Etruscans and, 86;
Manufacturing, 577; Greek, 46, 76; in Martinique, 497 Rome and, 89, 94; Byzantine
medieval Europe, 253, 254(map); Martin V (Pope), 293 Empire and, 137; Christianity in,
Atlantic economy and, 501; putting out Marx, Karl and Marxism, 579, 632, 637, 146; Muslims and, 166; agriculture
system for, 490–491, 567, 580; Western, 667–669; in Afghanistan, 802; class in, 224; trade in, 253, 254(map);
675. See also Industrialization; Industry; consciousness and, 577, 597; revision- Genoese trade in, 375; Ottoman trade
specific industries ism and, 668–669; in Russia, 655, 711; in, 374; slavery in, 386–387; quarantine
Manumission, of slaves, 96, 222 Social Darwinists and, 639 in, 489
Manuscripts, 182(illus.), 220(illus.); illu- Marxian socialism, 761; Lenin and, 689, Medvedev, Dmitry, 823
minated, 183 and illus., 193(illus.), 713; Bolsheviks and, 714 Meiji Restoration (Japan), 692
203(illus.), 246(illus.) Mary, mother of Jesus, 231, 275 Mein Kampf (Hitler), 741, 762
Manzikert, battle of, 209 Mary, Queen of Scots, 351, Melba, Nellie, 737
Mao Zedong (Mao Tse-tung), 788 352(illus.), 353 Melesippus, 51, 53
Mapmaking, 377, 383(illus.) Mary of Burgundy, 348 Melos, 52–53
Marathon, battle of, 50 Master craftsmen, 257. See also Artisans Memoirs (Saint-Simon), 430–431
Marburg, Colloquy of (1529), 342 (craftsmen) Men: as fathers, 12, 635–636; Spartan, 48;
Marcel, Gabriel, 729 Masurian Lakes, battle of, 705 in Hellenistic monarchies, 72–73; on
Marcellus, 80 Materialism, 806 manors, 223; noble, 235; delayed
March on Washington (1963), 790(illus.) Mater Matuta, Temple of, 95(illus.) marriage of, 298; as married heads of
Marcus Aurelius (Rome), 118(illus.) Mathematics: Mesopotamian, 8; of Archi- household, 328. See also Families;
Marduk (god), 11 medes, 79–81; of Euclid, 79, 169; Gender; Patriarchy
Margaret of Valois, 362 geometry, 79, 169, 464; place value in, Mendeleev, Dimitri, 637
Maria Theresa (Austria), 478–480, 497, 169; Muslim, 169; of Descartes, 464; of Mendelssohn family, 476; Dorothea, 476;
527; Frederick the Great and, 475 Newton, 463; scientific revolution and, Felix, 476; Moses, 475–476
Marie Antoinette (France), 543, 546 459, 461 Mendicants, 271
Marie of Champagne, 266 Matilda (England), 197 Menes (Egypt), 14
Marina, Doña (La Malinche), 384(illus.) Matilda of Tuscany, 207, 208(illus.) Menkaure (Egypt), 16(illus.)
Maritime trade. See Ships and shipping Matteotti, Giacomo, 760 Mercantilism: in colonial Brazil, 391;
Market agriculture, 520 Maupeou, René de, 538 colonial wars and, 495, 497; in Eng-
Markets: Greek agora, 44; peasant access Maurice (Saint), 235(illus.) land, 421, 495, 497, 505; in France,
to, 225, 227; in medieval towns, 248, Maximilian (Austria), 657(illus.) 409; free economy and, 594; in Spain,
251; regional fairs and, 253; Italian May Day festival, 668 and illus. 500. See also Capitalism
village, 510(illus.); Parisian, 533; factory- Mazarin, Jules, 407, 408 Mercenaries, 44, 68, 70. See also Armed
made goods and, 571; world, 675–676. Mazzini, Giuseppe, 596, 646, 649 forces
See also Free market; Merchants Mecca, 163, 164, 165; pilgrimage to, 166 Merchant capitalists, 537, 567. See also
Marne, battle of, 703, 706(map), 716 Mechanics and mechanization: Archime- Capitalism
Marquette, Jacques, 410 des and, 79, 80; siege machines, 80, Merchant marine: English, 421; French,
Marriage: Sumerian, 10; Hammurabi’s 81(illus.); of agriculture, 224–225; 410; Dutch, 426. See also Ships and
Code on, 12–13; Jewish, 30; Greek, 48; clocks, 258(illus.); in textile industry, shipping
Hellenistic, 73 and illus.; Roman, 95, 567–568; laws of, 636. See also Steam Merchants, 253; Hammurabi’s code on,
112; Christian, 145; Islamic polygyny, power 12; Mesopotamian, 11, 12; Phoenician,
166; Charlemagne and, 173; Christian- Medes, 25, 32, 34 20, 27; Greek, 75, 76; Roman, in Eng-
Muslim, 168, 211; medieval, 232–233; Medical schools, 184, 227, 261 land, 153; in Hungary, 188; in medieval
noble, 236; delayed, 297–298; in Ire- De’ Medici family, 462, 463; Cosimo, 310, towns, 180, 247, 248–249; Crusades
land, 301, 605; gender roles and, 328; 326; Lorenzo, 310, 323; chapel of, and, 211, 213; Jews as, 231; craftspeople
Spanish unity and, 330; Luther on, 346; 316(illus.); Marie, 406, 409(illus.), 415; and, 250; Hanseatic, 257; clocks and,
Protestant, 346–347 and illus.; church Catherine, 361, 362 258; education of, 263; guilds of, 249,
consent for, 357, 359; in Ottoman Medicine: Mesopotamian, 9; Hippocrates 309; hospitals founded by, 283(illus.);
court, 452; interracial, 500(illus.); and, 59, 169; Romans and, 82; Helle- Italian, 253, 255, 280, 309–310,
patterns of, 511–515; late, and popula- nistic, 81–82; Byzantine, 137; Islamic, 326–327; wealth of, 326–327; wool
tion growth, 572; in 19th century, 169–170; in monastic schools, 143–144; trade, 279, 286(illus.); as capitalist
I-24 Index
Merchants (continued) land, 330; in Spain, 331; Renaissance Armed forces; specific battles and
investors, 297; Florentine, 308, 320; art and, 321; Protestantism and, 342; wars
prostitutes and, 298, 299(illus.); slave Louis XIV and, 408; Puritanism, Military dictatorship: in England, 421; in
trade, 180, 325, 373, 387; African, 373; 420(illus.); Russian, 446; French salons European colonies, 688
Indian Ocean ports, 371, 380; Persian, and, 471; urban guilds and, 493; Military orders, 212–213
374; Dutch, 424; Russian, 446, 449; French revolution and, 546, 547, 551, Millet system, in Ottoman Empire, 451
textile industry and, 492–493; slave 606; marriage in, 512, 630–631; British, Mills, 224–225 and illus., 581. See also
trade, 501; Creole class, 500–501; 568; women, 577, 578, 640, 731; Factories; Textile industries
fashion, 522 and illus.; families of, 577; French, and Napoleon, 553, 558, 646; Milosevic, Slobodan, 825–826
putting-out system and, 490, 580; industrialization and, 577–579; repre- Mines Act of 1842, 584, 587
foreign, in Ottoman Empire, 658; sentative government and, 590; Marx Ming Dynasty (China), 372
British opium, 676. See also on, 597; voting rights and, 603, 607; Minoans, in Crete, 39–40
Commerce (trade) child rearing in, 515, 635, 636; culture Minorities: in Austrian Empire, 610–611;
Mercier, Louis-Sébastien, 533–534 of, 624–625; revolution of 1848 and, in Russia, 656; in Austro-Hungarian
Merian, Maria Sibylla, 464(illus.) 609–610; government and, 619; hous- Empire, 664; rights of, 830. See also
Merici, Angela, 359 ing for, 621, 622; in 19th century, specific groups
Merk, J. C., 443(illus.) 623–625; morality and, 625, 631, 639; Miracle plays, 266
Merovingian dynasty, 174, 183; founding Russian, 446, 656, 657, 712, 823; wom- Misogyny, 145, 327, 364
of, 153, 171 en’s fashion and, 626–627 and illus.; Missi dominici (officials), 175–176
Merowig, 153, 171 youth and sexuality in, 643–644; Ger- Missionaries and missions, 114–115, 134,
Mesopotamia, 3, 4–5; Assyria and, 30; man, 595(illus.), 661, 739; Jews in, 664; 374; Anglo-Saxon, 147–148; conversion
culture of, 10–13; thought and Prussian, 650, 651; Italian fascism and, and, 146–149; Carolingians and, 172;
religion, 8–10; gods in, 9, 10, 11, 30; 760; Nazi Germany, 762, 764; eastern Columbus as, 381; Slavs and, 147, 186;
Hittites in, 17, 43; Syria and, 20; Persia Europe, 791; in postwar era, 796, 797; Spanish, 500; imperialism and, 687,
and, 34; Sasanids in, 123. See also working mothers in, 806 688; in China, 688, 693
Babylon and Babylonia; Iraq; Sumer Middle East: learning in, 169; pilgrimages Mississippi River, 410, 497
and Sumeria to, 209; Alliance System and, 699; First Mobilization: in French Revolution, 550;
Messenian Wars, 47–48 World War and, 705, 707, 719–721; oil for First World War, 708–709 and illus.;
Messiah, 113, 114 embargo and, 803–804. See also Arabs in Russia (First World War), 712
Mestizo (mixed race), 500(illus.) and Arab world; Crusades; specific Modena, 310
Metals and mining, 491(map). See also country Modernism, 727–736; in art and design,
Gold; Iron and iron industry; Silver Middlemarch (Eliot), 640 732–735 and illus.; Freudian psychol-
Metaurus, battle of, 93 Midlands, in England, 572(map) ogy and, 730–731; in literature,
Methodism, 527–528 and illus. Midway, battle of, 775, 776(map) 731–732; new physics and, 729–730;
Metropolis, Greek city as, 46 Midwives, 56, 228, 233, 426(illus.), 523, philosophy and, 727–729
Metternich, Klemens von, 591 and illus., 524, 525. See also Childbearing, Modernization: of Ottoman Empire, 654,
602, 646; conservatism and, 593; on women and 657–658; of Russia, 655–657; definition
Italy, 648 Migration: Hebrew, 28; Indo-European, of, 654–655; of Egypt, 678; of colonies,
Mexico, 391; silver mines in, 386, 392; 33; Iranian, 33; Greek, 42, 71; Roman, 689; of Japanese army, 692(illus.); of
Spanish conquest of, 376, 383–385; 120; barbarian, 149–150, 151(map), Turkey, 721
Spanish immigrants in, 389; racial 155; Germanic, 152, 213; Slavic, 186; Mohács, battle of, 450
mixing in, 500(illus.) peasant, 179; in Iberian Peninsula, 201, Mohammed II (Sultan), 374
Mexico City, 391 222; in Middle Ages, 222, 247; Black Moliére (Jean-Baptiste Poquelin), 417–418
Michael III (Byzantine Empire), 147 Death and, 282; ethnicity and, Moluccas, 382
Michelangelo, 307(illus.), 308, 316, 300–301; Spanish, to New World, Mona Lisa (Leonardo), 313, 733
322–323 385–386; slave trade and, 501; from Monarchy: Egyptian pharoahs and, 15–16
Michelet, Jules, 596, 607, 608 and Ireland, 605–606, 630, 679 and figure; and illus., 18; Jewish, 28; Greek, 44;
illus., 646 Western expansion and, 679–681; Hellenistic, 69 and map, 70, 71, 73;
Middle Ages (600–1000), 404, 434; early, European, 679–680; from Asia, Roman, 108, 116, 118, 123; English,
162–192; Islam in, 163–170; health 680–681; to Soviet cities, 755; after 196, 329–330; papacy and, 207; female
and medicine, 169–170; Charlemagne Second World War, 785, 796; of Holo- rulers, 328; French, 212, 286, 329;
and, 173–180; scholarship and culture caust survivors, 789; in 1990s, 829–830 Spanish conquests and, 376, 381, 392;
in, 181–184; Crusades in, 209–214; and illus. See also Immigrants and constitutional, 108, 403, 424; serfdom
invasions and migrations, 184–189; immigration; specific groups and and, 434; serfdom and, 434; Enlight-
aristocracy in, 234–237; cities in, countries ened, 474–480; state religion and, 526;
246–273; commerce and trade Milan, 248, 311 and map; Sforza family of, in French family, 554. See also Absolute
in, 258–259; business procedures in, 310, 313 monarchy and absolutism; Constitu-
255–257; church architecture Military: Assyrian, 31–32; Spartan, 48; tional monarchy; Kings and kingdoms;
in, 266–270; manufacturing in, 253, Roman, 88, 150; barbarian, 156; Byzan- specific rulers
254(map); universities in, 259–264; tine, 137; Frankish, 171, 174; in Hun- Monasteries and convents: Northumbrian
vernacular culture in, 265–266; Later dred Years’ War, 287, 290; Italian culture and, 181; medicine and health
period, 277–306. See also Carolingian condottieri, 310; Prussian, 443–444 care in, 143–144; double, 181; at
dynasty; High Middle Ages and illus.; Russia, 655; Cold War Cluny, 238–239; children sent to,
Middle class: Greco-Roman, 114; in science and, 796; American buildup, 228(illus.), 229; timekeeping in, 258;
European society, 237, 259; in Eng- under Reagan, 802, 806. See also Cistercian, 239–240, 257; friars com-
Index I-25
pared, 271–272; education in, 259–260 Movies (films), 736; propaganda, 737 and legal code of, 553, 554; at Waterloo,
and map; in High Middle Ages, illus.; Soviet, 737, 792(illus.) 560, 593; Congress of Vienna after,
238–242; lifestyle in, 240, 242; closing Mr., Mrs., and Baby (Droz), 634, 635 590–593
of, in Reformation, 347, 351, 353; Mughals, in India, 504–505 Napoleon III (Louis Napoleon), 608, 610,
criticisms of, 338; noble endowment of, Muhammad Ali (Egypt), 658, 678 645(illus.); urban planning and, 621;
171, 181, 240, 242, 272; prayer in, 238, Muhammad (Prophet), 163–167, 170, Second Empire of, 647; Second Repub-
240; in Spain, 413; dissolved, in Austria, 834. See also Islam; Muslims lic of, 646–647, 652; Italian unification
527; abolished, in France, 544. See also Munich, Hitler’s armed uprising in, 762 and, 648
Friars; Monasticism; Nuns Munich Conference (1938), 766 Narva, seige of, 448 and illus.
Monasticism: Eastern, 142–143, 144; Rule Murder, Hammurabi’s code on, 12 Nasser, Gamal Abdel, 789
of Saint Benedict and, 143, 144; West- Muscovy, 450. See also Moscow National Assembly (France): free blacks
ern, 143–144; military orders, 213. See Music, 326; of Hildegard of Bingen, 241; and, 544–545; French Revolution and,
also Monasteries and convents churches and, 270; Reformation and, 540–541, 542, 543–545; Napoleon III
Monetary reform, in Poland, 816 343, 344; baroque, 415; French classi- and, 646–647; Paris Commune and,
Monetary union, in Europe, 816 cism, 417; romantic, 600–601; atonal, 667; Third Republic and, 662
Money, minting of, 248, 255, 257. See also 736; modern, 733, 736; on radio, 737; National broadcasting networks, 737
Coins; Currency jazz, 742(illus.) National Convention (France), 546–547,
Moneylending: by Jews, 213–214, 215, Musikiysky, Grigory, 449(illus.) 551
257, 279, 331. See also Bankers; Credit Muslims: in Spain, 152, 162(illus.), National debt. See Debt
Mongols, 381; plague and, 280; China 168–169, 188–189, 300; science and Nationalism, 290, 350; in England, 354;
and, 372; Moscow and, 444, 446 medicine of, 169–170, 265; Christians romantics and, 599; in France, 550,
Monotheism: in Egypt, 17; in Judaism, 30; and, 170, 231; Charles Martel and, 172; 554, 558, 596, 606, 608; age of,
in Islam, 165, 166 invasions by, 185(map), 188, 238; Sicily 645–672; Czech, 596, 611; in Italy,
Montagu, Mary Wortley, 524 and, 188, 200, 209; Crusades and, 170, 596, 648–650, 759; in France, under
Montaigne, Michel de, 394, 517 209, 211–212, 213, 214, 218–219; Napoleon III, 646–647; in Germany,
Montcalm, Marquis de, 497 clothing laws for, 209; childbirth and, 650–653 and illus., 665; in United
Montenegro, 825(map), 826 232; circumcision among, 233; death States, 653–654; in Russia, 654–657,
Montesquieu, baron de (Louis-Joseph de), and, 234; cryptograms and, 283; trade 699; in Ireland, 606, 662–663; in Otto-
468, 473 by, 170, 188, 380; in Indonesia, man Empire, 657–658; Magyar, in
Montezuma II (Aztec), 384–385 372(illus.); slave trade and, 180, 325; Hungary, 663, 664; in Egypt, 678, 789;
Moral economy, 403 expelled from Spain, 413; in Ottoman socialism and, 671; First World War
Morality: Jewish, 30; Roman, 112; Islamic, Empire, 358(map), 433, 444, 450, 658; and, 701–703 and map, 711; in India,
166; kingship, 183; sumptuary laws and, at Omdurman, 685; in Algeria, 606; in 691, 788 and illus.; in Turkey, 721;
252; Renaissance, 315; of clergy, 205, Sudan, 683, 685; in Balkans, 702; in Arab, 719–720 and illus., 724–725;
338; Calvinist, 354–355; Freud and, Chechnya, 823; in former Yugoslavia, tariffs and, 744; economic, 744; in
731; middle class, 625, 631, 639, 643; 825(map), 826; as immigrants, 830, Soviet Union, 757, 773, 791; in Japan,
in Nazi death camps, 771; Nietszche 834; as threat to European culture, 830; 772; Cold War era, 787–789; in eastern
on, 727; human rights and, 830 Tariq Ramadan and, 835; riots in Europe, 824
Moravia, 147, 186, 189 France, 834, 838–839. See also Arabs Nationalization: in Britain, 785; in
More, Thomas, 317, 351 and Arab world; Islam Egypt, 789
Morocco, 170, 373, 773; Genoa and, 280; Mussolini, Benito, 775; propaganda and, National liberation, in Greece, 602. See
Portuguese and, 378; France and, 700 737; dictatorship of, 758–781; Hitler also National self-determination
Mortality: in childbirth, 82(illus.), 228; and, 747, 748, 759(illus.), 762 National Organization for Women
decline in rate, 489, 620–621 and Mycenaean Greece, 41–42 (NOW), 803
figure; from plague, 280–281, 282, 284; Mystery plays, 229, 266 National People’s Party (Guomindang),
in 17th century, 489; public health Mystery religions, 77–78; Greek, 788
and, 489 77; Egyptian, 78; Hellenistic, National self-determination, 689; Ver-
Mosaics: Greek, 47(illus.); Roman, 77(illus.), 113 sailles treaty and, 717, 719, 721, 724;
97(illus.); Byzantine, 136(illus.) Mysticism, 272; Catholic, 241, 360 decolonization after Second World
Moscow, 282, 445(map), 447, 655; Mon- Myths: Mesopotamian, 10; of Rome’s War, 787–789; in eastern Europe, 824
gols and, 444, 446; princes of, 444, 446; founding, 86, 110; Celtic, 154 National Socialist German Workers’ Party,
Cossack rebellion and, 447; St. Basil’s 741, 762. See also Nazi Germany
Cathedral, 447(illus.); as Third Rome, National workshops, in France, 609–610
147, 446; Napoleon in, 558; Nazi seige Nagasaki, atomic bombing of, Nation state. See Nationalism; State
of, 768 776(map), 777 (nation)
Moses, 28, 29, 164(illus.) Nahum (prophet), 32 Native Americans (Amerindians),
Mothers. See Childbirth and childbearing; Nanking, Treaty of, 676 497, 676; Christianity and, 386;
Women, childbearing and Nantes, Edict of, 362, 406, 423; revocation Columbian exchange and, 391; enco-
Motion, scientific view of: Aristotle on, of, 408 mienda system and, 386; racial mixing
459–460; Kepler’s laws of, 461; Galileo Naples, kingdom of, 310, 311 and map and, 500(illus.)
on, 461–462; Newton on, 463 Naples (Italy) uprising in, 607 NATO (North Atlantic Treaty Organiza-
Motion pictures. See Movies (films) Napoleonic Code (France), 553, 554 tion), 784, 786(map); French with-
The Mountain (France), 547 Napoleon I (Napoleon Bonaparte), 536, drawal from, 787; Poland, Hungary and
Movable type, 317, 318. See also Printing 552–560, 573; coronation of, Czech Republic in, 824; bombing of
Movement of peoples. See Migration 555(illus.); Europe in 1810 and, 559; Yugoslavia, 830; Kosovo and, 830
I-26 Index
Natural law, 79, 80; Rousseau on, 474, 426–427; Spanish, 410, 411; war with 48; Athenian, 48–49; Roman, 90; as
518; realist literature and, 639 England, 421; golden age in, 424; genre social order, 156; Carolingian, 176,
Natural philosophy, 459 painting in, 425, 426(illus.); trade of, 177, 180; English, 205, 330; Frankish,
Natural rights, 424, 542 390(map), 413, 426, 427(map); Thirty 171–172, 174; medieval, 181; Russian
Natural science, 263. See also Science Years’ War and, 436; Enlightenment in, (boyars), 187–188; peasants and, 221;
Nature: represented as female, 465; clas- 467, 474; Peter the Great and, 448; Crusades and, 211, 213; education of,
sification of, 473; romanticist view of, farming in, 487; scientific illustration, 180, 235, 263; origins of, 234–235;
598–599 465(illus.); rural industry in, 491; childhood and youth of, 235–236;
Navarino, battle of, 602 Atlantic economy and, 496(map); Asian German, 207, 208, 213; in High Mid-
Navarre, 169, 201, 244–245, 330, 331 trade and, 504; slave trade and, 501; dle Ages, 234–237, 259; marriage of,
Navigation, 465; astrolabe, 377, 378; Austrian, 547, 548, 554; Napoleon and, 236; papal, 205, 316; power and respon-
compass, 377, 380; nocturnal, 554, 556; Dutch East Indies and, 685, sibility of, 236–237; women’s mirror
377(illus.); Portuguese and, 463 686(map), 789; in Africa, 681; in Java, case and, 237(illus.); monastic endow-
Navigation Act (England), 421, 495 685; Nazi occupation of, 767; Euro- ments by, 181, 240, 242, 272; Hundred
Navy (warships): Athenian, 51; Spartan, pean union and, 827; expanded rights Years’ War and, 287; French trouba-
53; Ming Chinese, 372–373; Roman, in, 830; Muslims in, 834. See also under dours, 266; crimes of, 299–300; peasant
80, 93 and illus.; Spanish Armada, Dutch revolts and, 296; German, 346; Italian,
353–354; Dutch, 424; English, 497; Neutron, 730 309, 320, 326; Lutheranism and, 343;
French, 555; Turkish, 602; British, 676, Nevinson, Christopher, 698(illus.) Polish, 356, 434; class organization and,
677(illus.), 687, 700; Japanese, 692; Nevsky, Alexander, 444 327; French absolutism and, 361, 406,
gunboat diplomacy, 691, 693; subma- New Amsterdam, 495 407, 408, 416–417; landless poor and,
rine warfare, 708, 773; German, 700, New Christians, in Spain, 331, 360 402; power of, 404; Spanish, 331, 413,
701(illus.); First World War, 707–708, Newcomen, Thomas, 569 414; Bohemian peasants and, 438;
719; Anglo-German agreement, 765; New Conservatism, 653 Czech, 439; Dutch, 424; German, in
Second World War, 772, 775, 777; New Deal (United States), 746, 748 Estonia, 434(illus.); Hungarian, 439,
United States, 793, 802 New Economic Policy (Soviet Union), 664; Junkers of Prussia, 442–443;
Nazi Germany: mass rally in, 752(illus.), 753–754 Polish, 434; Russian (boyars), 446, 448,
761–762; Hitler and, 747, 761–769; New England, 383, 488; textile mills 449, 478, 655, 712; French, 471; Prus-
empire and expansionism of, 753, of, 654 sian, 475; Austrian, 480; enclosure
765–769; Italian fascism and, 760, 764; Newfoundland, 186, 383, 411, 497 movement and, 487; childrearing, 515;
propaganda in, 737 and illus., 761, 762, New Granada, 391 Creole, 500–501; dress and, 522; sword
764, 772; in Second World War, New Imperialism, 674, 681–693; in Africa, vs. robe, 537; French, under Napoleon,
773–775 and map, 782–783; state and 681–685; causes of, 685, 687; response 554; French revolution and, 536, 537,
society, 763–764; Holocaust and, to, 689–693; spread of Christianity 606; English landowning, 602–603;
769–772. See also Hitler, Adolph; and, 688 Austrian, 611; labor, 628; upper middle
Second World War New Kingdom Egypt, 14(map), 16, 17 class as, 623
Nazism: defined, 762; racial imperialism New Model Army, 421 Nocturnal (instrument), 377(illus.)
and, 769, 770 New Order, of Hitler, 769 Nomads, 3; Bedouins, 163. See also
Nazi-Soviet nonaggression pact, 767 New Spain, 391 Migrations
Near East, 3, 5(map); Mesopotamia and, New Stone Age. See Neolithic period Nonindustrial nations. See Third World
13; Indo-Europeans in, 16; Hittites in, New Testament (Gospels), 114, 145(illus.), Nordic peoples, 769
17, 19; kingdoms and empires in, 25, 231, 271, 317; monasticism and, 142, Normandy: Vikings in, 186, 189; England
29(map); Israel in, 28–30; Assyrian 144; Book of Revelation, 278; of Eras- and, 196; France and, 198; in Hundred
power in, 31–32; balance of power in, mus, 317, 341; illuminated, 183(illus.); Years’ War, 287, 289
34; Persian empire in, 34–35; Hellenis- letters of Paul, 137, 146, 339, 368; of Normandy invasion (1944), 775
tic Greece and, 66, 73–74, 75. See also Luther, 343 Normans: conquest of England (1066),
East; Middle East Newton, Isaac, 169, 469, 730; physics of, 154, 186, 195(illus.), 196; in Sicily, 168,
Nefertiti (Egypt), 17, 18 and illus. 463, 636, 729; Principia, 466, 467, 468, 186, 188, 189, 199(map). See also
Nelson, Lord, 555 469(illus.) Normandy; Vikings
Neocolonialism, 789–790. See also New New World. See Americas (New World) North Africa: Phoenicians in, 27; Romans
imperialism New World Order, 819–820 and, 100, 102; Vandals in, 153; Mus-
Neoliberalism, 820, 822 New York City, 495; bankers, 743; terror- lims in, 166; trade with, 253, 308;
Neolithic period, 3–4, 6–7, 39 ism in, 811, 831, 832 and illus. Ottoman conquest of, 374; Second
NEP. See New Economic Policy Nicaea, Council of, 141–142 World War in, 773, 774(map), 775;
Nero (Rome), 116, 128 Nicholas I (Russia), 611 illegal immigrants from, 829(illus.)
Netherlands (the Dutch, Holland), 348, Nicholas II (Russia), 703, 712 North America: Vikings in, 189; French
350; windmills in, 225; Hanseatic Nicias, Peace of (421 b.c.e.), 52 in, 379(map), 383, 410; Atlantic econ-
League and, 257; lay piety in, 272; Nietszche, Friedrich, 727–728, 731 omy and, 496(map); European conflicts
spoon from, 292(illus.); humanism in, Nigeria, Christianity in, 688 over, 495, 497; African slavery in, 501;
317; art of, 322(illus.); Calvinism in, Nile River, 13 urban consumerism in, 523; Industrial
344, 345(illus.), 362–363 and illus.; 1984 (Orwell), 731(illus.), 732 Revolution and, 566; revolution in,
Protestantism in, 357, 361; indepen- Nineveh, 30, 32 538–539, 594; growth of science in,
dence of, 362–363, 405, 414(illus.), Nixon, Richard, 801 796; married working women in, 798;
424; competition with France, 410; Nobility (aristocracy), 436; Sumerian, 10; self-improvement movement in, 806.
constitutional government in, 404, 424, Mesopotamian, 12; Greek, 41; Spartan, See also Americas; specific countries
Index I-27
North Atlantic Treaty Organization. See Olearius, Adam, 456–457 Hungary and, 439; Austrian victory
NATO Oleg (Varangian), 187 over (1718), 442(map); Muslim faith
Northcliffe, Lord, 737 Oligarchy: Greek, 44, 45, 48; in Italian in, 358(map), 433, 444; palace women
Northern Europe: Roman expansion in, cities, 249, 309–310, 320, 327; Dutch in, 451–452, 453–454; absolutist gov-
109–110; Christianity in, 213; great Estates, 424; British aristocracy, 567 ernment in, 433, 593–594, 654; Jews
famine in, 278–280; Hanseatic League Olympic games, 58 in, 450; growth of, 450–452; in 1795,
in, 257; Renaissance in, 317, 322 and Omdurman, battle of, 685 479(map); conservatism in, 593–594;
illus.; Freudian psychology in, 731. See On Cannibals (Montaigne), 394 Greek nationalism and, 602; Crimean
also specific locations On Christian Liberty (Luther), 368–369 War and, 655; decline of, 657–658, 699;
Northern Ireland (Ulster), 663 and illus. One Day in the Life of Ivan Denisovich Russia and, 593–594; Tanzimat reform
North German Confederation, 651 (Solzhenitsyn), 792 of, 658; trade and, 658; Egypt in, 658;
North Korea, 784 On Floating Bodies (Archimedes), 79 in 1914, 686(map); Balkan nationalism
Northumbria, 181–183 On Germany (de Staël), 599 and, 663, 701, 702 and map; First
North Vietnam, 801. See also Vietnam On Plane Equilibriums (Archimedes), 79 World War and, 705, 707(illus.), 719;
Norway, 154; Vikings from, 184, 186, 189; On Pleasure (Valla), 315 partition of, 719
Christianity in, 213; vote for women in, On the Dignity of Man (Mirandola), 312 Ovid, 110
660; nationalism in, 663; migration On the False Donation of Constantine Oviedo, Fernández de, 377
from, 680; Protestantism in, 351; Oslo (Valla), 315–316 Owen, Robert, 581, 585
breakfast, 747(illus.); Nazi occupation On the Origin of Species by Means of Oxen, as draft animals, 225, 251
of, 767. See also Scandinavia Natural Selection (Darwin), 639 Oxford University, 262, 263
Notre Dame Cathedral (Paris), 267; school On the Revolutions of the Heavenly
of, 261 Spheres (Copernicus), 460
Nova Scotia, 411, 497 OPEC. See Organization of Petroleum Pachomius, 143
Novels. See Literature Exporting Countries Pacific Ocean region: Magellan in, 382,
Novgorod, 282, 444 Open Door policy, in China, 693 383; Second World War in, 775–777
NOW. See National Organization for Open-field agriculture, 224, 487 and map
Women Opimius, 100 Pagans and paganism, 529–530; Roman,
Nubia, 17, 25, 27 Opium trade, China and, 676 113, 128; missionaries and, 149, 172; in
Nuclear family, 223, 511. See also Opus Dei (Benedict), 143 Scandinavia, 213
Families Oracles, Greek, 44(illus.), 56 Painting: Assyrian, 32(illus.); Minoan
Nuclear war, fear of, 785 Oral culture, 303, 320, 530 frescoes, 41; Spanish court, 272(illus.);
Nuclear weapons, 787, 802; in Cuba, 793; Orange Free State, 681, 682(map) in Italian Renaissance, 307(illus.), 313,
US-Soviet agreement on, 817. See also Orders, 221 and illus.; in Rome, 90; reli- 314(illus.), 321, 323; of northern Ren-
Atomic bombs gious, 212–213, 238, 359, 361; social aissance, 322 and illus.; by women,
Number system, Arabs and, 169. See also classes as, 326; French estates, 536–537. 323–324 and illus.; baroque, 345 and
Mathematics See also Clergy; Nobility; Peasants illus., 409(illus.), 415; British, 571;
Nuns, 157; monasticism and, 143; in Oresteia (Aeschylus), 53–54 romantic, 601(illus.); Spanish,
Ireland, 147; learning and, 181, Organic chemistry, 637 622(illus.); realism in, 640(illus.);
182(illus.); dramatist, 199; cloistering Organization of Petroleum Exporting surrealist, 733; modern, 732–733;
of, 207; Cistercian, 239–240; clergy Countries (OPEC), 804 Picasso and cubism, 734–735 and illus.
and, 221(illus.); Carmelite, 360; Ursu- Orleáns, Joan of Arc at, 289, 290 See also Art and artists; Manuscripts,
lines, 359; Jansenist, 529(illus.). See Orlov, Grigory Grigoryevich, 477 illuminated
also Convents; specific orders and illus. Palaces: Persian, 34(illus.); Minoan and
Nur-as-Said, 720(illus.) Ormuz, 380 Mycenaean, 41; Italian, 310, 321; court
Nuremberg, Nazi rally at, 737 Orthodox Christianity, 358(map); Byzan- cultture and, 416; Swedish, 440; Aus-
Nuremberg Laws (Germany), 764 tine church as, 142; in eastern Europe, trian (Vienna), 439, 440, 441 and illus.;
Nurses, 624, 710 and illus. 187; monasticism and, 144; Russian, Ottoman, 451, 452(illus.). See also
187, 433, 446, 593–594, 602; Greek, Versailles palace
602; Serbian, 826 Palacky, Frantisek, 615–616
Oath of the Tennis Court (France), 541 Orwell, George, 731(illus.), 732, 750–751 Paleolithic period, 3
Oblates, children given to monasteries as, Osiris, 2(illus.), 14, 15 and illus., 35, 78 Palestine, 11, 75; Egypt and, 17, 20; He-
181–182, 228(illus.), 229 Ostrogoths, 134, 151(map); conquest of brews in, 28; Assyrians and, 31; Cru-
Octavian. See Augustus (Octavian, Rome) Italy by, 153, 156 sades and, 209, 213; Ottomans and,
October Manifesto, 656 Oswin (Northumbria), 148 374; Jewish homeland in, 666, 719,
Odo, abbot of Cluny, 239 Othman, 165 720, 724 and illus., 789; Balfour Decla-
Odoacer (Ostrogoths), 134 Otto I (Germany): church and, 198–199; ration and, 719; division of, 789. See
Odyssey (Homer), 43 spread of Latin Christianity and, 213 also Israel
Oedipus plays (Sophocles), 54 Otto III (Holy Roman Empire), 206(illus.) Palestine Liberation Organization, 831
Ogé, Vincent, 545 Ottoman Empire, 376, 437(map); printing Panama, 391
Oil and oil industry: in East Indies, 772; technology in, 319(map); conquest of Panama Canal, 675
embargo (1973), 803–804; in Iraq, 832; Hungary by, 350, 356; Constantinople Pandora, 43
in Russia, 823 and, 374 and illus., 387; expansion of, Papacy (popes), 205–210, 436, 479; resi-
Okinawa, battle for, 776(map), 777 374; in 1722, 412(map); Habsburgs dence of, 141; authority of, 140; Frank-
Old Kingdom Egypt, 14 and map, 15 and, 439; Muslim faith in, 433, 444; ish kings and, 153, 172–173; Poland
Old Testament, in Latin, 144. See also Bible tributary states and, 437(map); and, 187; Hungary and, 188; election
I-28 Index
Papacy (popes) (continued) and, 737. See also House of Commons Peking. See Beijing
of, 206; Gregorian reforms, 205–207; (England) Peloponnesian War, 51–53 and map, 60;
Holy Roman emperor and, 176, 199, Parliament (Prussia), 650, 651 Thucydides on, 50, 53
207–208; Crusades and, 209–210, 211; Parma, 309 Peloponnesus, 39, 47, 70
Inquisition and, 212; French heretics Parthenon, 53, 54(illus.) Penitentials (manuals), 149
and, 212; friars and, 271, 272–273; in Parthia, 34, 69(map), 111(map) Penn, William, 422
Great Schism, 291–293; monarchies Partitions: of Poland, 478, 479(map); Pentagon, attack on (2001), 811
and, 273; administration of, 291; Con- of Africa, 681–685 and map; of The People (Michelet), 608
ciliar movement and, 292; in Avignon, Palestine, 689 People’s Budget (Britain), 662
256, 291, 293; Italian cities allied with, Passarowitz, Treaty of (1718), 455 Perestroika (Soviet Union), 812(illus.),
200, 315; France and, 329, 361; tempo- Pasteur, Louis, 620 813
ral authority of, 315–316; in Renais- Paterfamilias (Rome), 90 Pergamum (Anatolia), 69, 70(illus.),
sance, 316, 322–323; Curia Romana of, Patriarch (church), 140, 209 72(illus.); Rome and, 94, 99
339; indulgences and, 339–340 and Patriarchy, 10, 60, 145, 157, 583; in Pericles, 51, 52, 53, 57
illus.; Reformation and, 350, 351; Islam, 167 Periculoso (Boniface VIII), 207
Jesuits and, 526–527; French revolution Patricians (Rome), 89, 90 Perry, John, 617(illus.)
and, 544; infallibility of, 660; Italian Patrick (Saint), 147 Perry, Matthew, 677, 691
unification and, 648; Mussolini and, Patriotism, 668; in Germany, 653, 661, Persepolis, 34(illus.), 35, 67
759, 761. See also Catholic Church; 739; imperialism and, 687. See also Persia, 25, 135, 169; Jews and, 35; Assyr-
specific popes Nationalism ians and, 33; Zoroastrianism and,
Papal States, 310, 311 and map, 357 Patronage, in French court, 417 35–36; Greek culture in, 73; Sasanid,
Papermaking, 169, 265, 318 Patrons, of art, 310, 320, 322 123, 134, 135(map), 163; Safavid, 374.
Paraguay, 391 Paul III (Pope), 357 See also Iran
Pareja, Juan de, 388 and illus., 416(illus.) Paul of Tarsus (Saint), 114, 145, 354; Persian Empire, 31(map), 123; wars with
Paris, 248, 251; Viking seige of, 186; letters of, 137, 146, 339, 368 Greeks, 50–51, 52(map), 53, 60, 61;
Parlement of, 203; cathedrals in, 261, Pax Romana, 94, 107–108; economic Alexander the Great and, 66–68, 75;
267, 269(illus.); university in, 261, 262, aspects of, 121(map); Roman citizen- Muslims in, 166
263, 264, 285; Treaty of (1259), 286; ship and, 131–132. See also Roman Persian Gulf War (1991), 818–820
Huguenot massacre in, 337(illus.), 361; Empire Peru, 389, 391; Inca Empire in, 385; Old
salons in, 471 and illus., 472; guilds in, Peace associations, 200 World diseases in, 386
493; London compared to, 498; wet Peace of Augsburg (1555), 350, 435 Pétain, Henri-Philippe, 711, 768, 775
nurses in, 516(illus.), 518; fashion in, Peace of Nicias (421 b.c.e.), 52 Peter III (Russia), 475, 477
522; midwives in, 524, 525; lifestyle in, Peace of Paris, 590, 593 Peterloo, battle of, 603
533–534; Parlement of, 538, 539, 540, Peace of Utrecht (1713–1715), 411, Peter (Saint), 140, 206
541; French Revolution in, 541–542; 412(map), 497 Peter the Great (Russia), 416, 449(illus.),
socialism in, 597; Peace of, 590, 593; Peace of Westphalia (1648), 436 477; crown of, 432(illus.); Estonia and,
revolution of 1848 in, 609–610; wom- Pearl Harbor attack (1941), 772 434(illus.); expansion under, 445(map);
en’s fashion in, 626 and illus.; prostitu- Peasant revolts: in England, 296–297; in reforms of, 447–450
tion in, 631; in Second Empire, 647; in Flanders, 293, 296; in Germany, 346 Petrarch, Francesco, 312, 317
Franco-Prussian War, 652; urban plan- Peasant(s): Egyptian, 16; Roman, 99; Petrine Doctrine, 140. See also Papacy
ning in, 621, 647; peace conference in medieval, 179; obligations to lord, 177; Petrograd Soviet of Workers’ and Soldiers’
(See Versailles, Treaty of); modernist art Russian, 187–188; in High Middle Deputies, 713, 714
and music, 732, 733, 735; American Ages, 221–223; health of, 227; housing Petroleum. See Oil and oil industry
expatriates in, 741; blacks and jazz in, for, 226–227; in monasteries, 240; Pfaff, William, 838–839
742(illus.); student protests in, markets and, 225; religious beliefs of, Pharmacists (apothecaries), 523
799(illus.), 800. See also France 231; education of, 259; in towns, 249; Pharoahs (Egypt), 15–16 and illus., 18, 67
Paris, Treaty of: in 1763, 497, 505; in 1783, plague and, 284; Luther on, 346; diet Philinus, 82
539. See also Versailles Treaty of, 402–403, 521(illus.); French, in Philip I (France), 207, 273
Paris Accord (1990), 817 Quebec, 410; Spanish, 414; Bohemian, Philip II (Macedonia), 39, 62, 66
Paris Commune (1871), 661, 667 438; agricultural revolution and, Philip II (Spain), 352(illus.), 353, 354;
Parlement of Paris, 203 486–487; Austrian, 480; cottage indus- Netherlands and, 362, 363
Parlements (French courts), 538 try and, 490; Russian, 446, 447, 449, Philip III (Spain), 413, 414
Parliamentary monarchy, 650 656, 657, 667; community controls and, Philip IV (Spain), 405, 414; revolts
Parliament (Austrian), 664 513; marriage of, 511–512, 515; popu- against, 405
Parliament (Britain), 290, 330, 351, 594; lar literature and, 519; Prussian, Philip V (Macedonia), 94
Charles I and, 419; under Puritans, 521(illus.); religion of, 529–530; in Philip VI (France), 286, 287
419; Stuart absolutism and, 420, 422, French Revolution, 542, 544, 547, 606; Philip Augustus (France), 197(map),
423; constitutional monarchy and, 423, French, under Napoleon, 553, 558; in 198, 204, 208; in Third Crusade,
424; slave trade abolished by, 502; revolution of 1848, 610; Irish, 604–605; 210(map), 211
American revolution and, 538; French in 19th century, 625; Sicilian, 650; Philip of Anjou, 411
Revolution and, 545; labor law and, Indian, 690(illus.), 691; Russian Revo- Philip the Fair (France), 214, 273,
581, 584–585; liberal reforms and, lution and, 713; in Soviet Union, 279, 291
602–603; aristocratic conservatives in, 753–755. See also Commoners; Serfs Philippine Islands, 372; Magellan in, 382,
662; House of Lords, 663; Irish question and serfdom 392; migration from, 680; U.S. con-
and, 663; India and, 690; BBC radio Peasants’ War (Germany), 346 quest of, 685, 686(map), 687; Second
Index I-29
World War in, 776(map), 777; indepen- Plays. See Drama Pontifex maximus (Rome), 99, 109
dence of, 789; Spanish in, 392–393 Plebeians (Rome), 89, 90 Poor Clares, 272
Philistines, 28 Plows, 225 Poor people (poverty): in Roman cities, 99;
Philosophical Dictionary (Voltaire), Pluralism, of clergy, 338–339 monastic care for, 240; in medieval
482–483 Plutarch, 57 towns, 251, 253; as friars, 271, 272; in
Philosophy: Greek, 50, 58–60, 129, 263; Poets and poetry: Sumerian epic, 10; Prague, 294; prostitution and, 298; as
Hellenistic, 78–79, 145; Greco-Roman, Greek, 42–43, 47–48, 49; Roman, 98, sailors, 376; diet of, 402–403; landless,
145; epistemology and, 264; Scholastic, 110, 112; Celtic bards, 151; Welsh, 154; 402, 488; of female spinners, 492; work
263, 301; humanism, 312, 316–317; view of Islam in, 170; Anglo-Saxon, of, 512; English, 518, 632; Jansenism
absolutism and, 406; Aristotelian, 182; troubadours, 265–266, 275–276; and, 529; French Revolution and, 541,
459–460; of Descartes, 465, 469; natu- Divine Comedy, 301–302; Italian Ren- 550, 551; Industrial Revolution and,
ral, 459; Enlightenment philosophes, aissance, 312; romantic, 579, 599. See 566; cheap cotton clothing for, 568;
295, 467–470, 471, 473; existentialist, also Literature; specific poets and works English poorhouses, 580; in London,
728–729; modern, 727–729. See also Poincaré, Raymond, 738, 739 579; socialists and, 596; in Ireland,
Intellectual thought Poitiers, battle of, 172 604–605; voting rights of, 603; in idus-
Phoenicians, 20, 30, 75; alphabet of, 27; Poland-Lithuania, 356, 446 trial towns, 618, 619, 623; First World
ships of, 28(illus.) Poland (Poles), 664; Roman Christianity War jobs and, 709; in Great Depres-
Physicians (doctors), 524; Hellenistic in, 187; Christianity in, 213; Hanseatic sion, 744; working mothers and, 583,
quacks, 82; Arab, 169–170; Black Death League and, 257; Black Death and, 806; United States “war” on, 791, 800;
and, 282–283; Jewish, 331; Italian 282; migrants in, 300; Baltic region globalization and, 822
quacks, 510(illus.); women as, 633 and and, 442; Catholic Church in, 356, Popes. See Papacy (popes); specific pope
illus., 757. See also Medicine 814; Russia and, 447, 448; partitions of, Popp, Adelheid, 669–670
Physics, 459, 636–637; Aristotelian, 460; 478, 479(map); nationalism in, 596; Popular culture: religion and, 526–531; in
Newtonian, 463, 636, 729; new, revolt in, 607; in Austro-Hungarian Soviet Union, 757
729–730 Empire, 607; migration from, 679; Popular Front (France), 748
Piankhy (Kush), 27 Russia and, 591(illus.), 715; after First Popular literature, 519
Picasso, Pablo, 734–735 World War, 718(map); Treaty of Ver- Popular religion, in Middle Ages, 229–234
Pico della Mirandola, Giovanni, 312 sailles and, 719; German disputes with, Popular revolts, 405. See also Revolts and
Pictographs, 8 and figure 740; Little Entente and, 738; Nazi rebellions
Picts of Scotland, 151, 153 invasion of, 766(map), 767, 769; com- Population: agriculture and, 3, 13; Greek,
Piero della Francesca, 321 munism in, 783, 794, 814, 815; riots in, 46; of Rome, 120; Carolingian, 179,
Pietism, 527–528 793; Solidarity movement in, 802, 180; of European cities, 248; Black
Pilate, Pontius, 114 814–816; West Germany and, 801; Death and, 282, 284, 377, 433; Thirty
Pilgrimage of Grace (England), 352 economy of, 815–816, 824; in post- Years’ War and, 436; of Amsterdam,
Pilgrimages: Roman catacombs, communist era, 824, 826 487; rural industrialization and, 490;
115(illus.); Islamic, 166; Canterbury, Polis (Greece), 43–46; Greek colonization 18th century explosion, 488–489; of
204, 302; indulgences and, 234; to and, 46–47; dieties in, 43; origins of, London and Paris, 498; of African
Middle East, 209, 210, 211; to Santiago 43–44; Hellenistic period, 70, 72 slaves, 501; Industrial Revolution and,
de Compostela, 244–245 Political empires, 681 566, 572; Malthus on, 572, 639; of
Pipe rolls (England), 196(illus.) Political parties: in Germany, 660–661, Britain, 566, 572; growth of, in cities,
Pippin II (Franks), 172 669, 671–672; anti-Semitic, 660; social- 498, 618–619; Irish famine and,
Pippin III (Franks), 172, 173 ist, 667–668, 669, 671–672; in England, 604–606; limits on, 572, 639; Darwin
Pirates, 76, 253, 280 669 (See also Labour Party (England)); and, 639; European migration and,
Pisa, 261, 281; council at (1409), 293 in France, 748. See also specific parties 679; Soviet cities, 795; decline in
Pisistratus, 49 Political prisoners, Napoleon and, 554 Europe, 828–829; Muslim, 834
Pitt, William, 497 Politics: legacy of Alexander the Great in, Population movement. See Migration
Pius VII, Pope, 554 68–70; Roman, 98; Carolingian, 174; Porcelain, Chinese, 392 and illus.
Pius IX, Pope, 660 feudal, 177, 179; papal, 206; Renais- Portraiture: Roman, 102(illus.); mosaic,
Pizan, Christine de, 305–306, 327 sance, 314–315, 328–332; German 46(illus.), 136(illus.); Renaissance, 313
Pizarro, Francisco, 385 Reformation and, 348, 350; revolution and illus., 314(illus.), 321
Plague, 152; in Athens, 52, 64 and illus.; in (1775–1815), 535–564; dual revolu- Portugal, 169, 291; reconquista in, 201,
of Justinian, 137. See also Black Death tion in, 590, 593, 646; liberal, 594–595 202 and map; Hanseatic League and,
Planck, Max, 729 (See also Liberals and liberalism); 257; Spain and, 330, 332; African gold
Planned economies: in France, 548, 550, nationalism and, 595, 659; Ottoman, and, 373; exploration from, 376,
551; socialists on, 596; First World War 657(illus.); after First World War, 378–380 and map; Brazil and, 378, 382,
and, 708, 711; New Deal and, 746, 748; 737–742; Hitler and, 763; women’s 387(illus.), 389, 392; caravel (ship)
in eastern Europe, 814, 816. See also movement and, 802 of, 377; slave trade of, 325–326, 387,
Five-year plans Politiques, 362 389, 392, 501; sugar plantations of, 375,
Plantations: in British India, 691; Pollution, in medieval towns, 251 387; trading empire of, 390(map), 392;
indentured Asian labor for, 680 and Polo, Marco, 372 revolt in, 405, 413; navigational studies
illus.; slave labor for, 497, 500, 501, Poltava, battle of, 449 in, 463; Atlantic economy and,
502(illus.); in St. Domingue, 497, 500, Polygyny, in Islam, 166 496(map); semi-tropical fruit in, 520;
557. See also Sugar plantations Polyphony, in music, 270 Napoleon and, 558; migrants from, 679;
Plato, 57, 59, 60 Polytheism, 9, 14, 150 India and, 689; colonies in Africa,
Plautus, 98 Pompey (Rome), 102 682(map); European unity and, 804
I-30 Index
Positivist method, 637–638 Printing: in Renaissance, 317–320; tion, 755; student, 799 and illus., 801,
Potatoes: introduced in Europe, 489, 520, growth, in Europe, 319(map); 802; in France, 799–800 and illus. See
521(illus.); in Ireland, 603, 605 and Luther’s ideas and, 342–343. See also Revolts and rebellions; Riots;
illus., 607 also Books Strikes
Potosí silver mine, 391–392 Prior (prioress), 240. See also Monsteries Provence: Jews in, 214; troubadours in,
Potsdam Conference (1945), 783 and convents 265, 275
Poverty. See Poor people (poverty) Priskos (Byzantine Empire), 135 Provinces: Roman, 122–126; French,
Power (authority): Assyrian, 32–33; of Privatization: in Thatcher’s Britain, 804, 197(map), 198; Dutch, 427. See also
papacy, 140, 207–208; decentralization 805; in Russia, 813, 823 Colonies and colonization
of, 177, 194; in Holy Roman Empire, Procession of the Magi (Gozzoli), Provisional government, in Russia,
200; of nobility, 236–237, 404; gender 316(illus.) 712–713
and, 328; Renaissance art and, Procopius, 137, 138, 139 Prussia, 213, 412(map), 647; absolutism
320–321; centralization of, 404–405; Production: cottage industries, 490; in, 433, 438, 442–444; migrations in,
state, 402, 406; of lords in eastern English domination of, 573. See also 222; in War of Spanish Succession,
Europe, 434; princes in Moscow, 446; Manufacturing; specific products and 411; court culture in, 416; peasants in,
scientific, 464; in Atlantic region, 485; industries 434; absolutism in, 433, 438, 442–444;
in Germany, 651; Western political and Progress, 687; concept of, 466, 485; as in 17th century, 439; army of, 442, 443
economic, 675; in European alliances, Enlightenment ideal, 727 and illus., 475, 555; partition of Poland
700. See also Absolute monarchy and Proletarianization, 488, 494 and, 479(map); compulsory educa-
absolutism; Authoritarianism; Balance Proletariat, 597. See also Workers tion in, 518; potato cultivation in,
of power. See also Balance of power Propaganda: in First World War, 711; 521(illus.); railroads in, 575; expansion
Power (energy). See Atomic power; Energy in fascist Italy, 760; radio and, 737; of, 475, 651; Austria and, 546, 547;
(power) of Stalin, 753, 757(illus.); in Nazi Napoleon and, 555–556, 558, 560; war
Power looms, 568 Germany, 737 and illus., 761, 762, against France, 546, 547; at Congress of
Praetorian Guard, 116 764, 772 Vienna, 590–591, 592 and map; Holy
Praetors, of Rome, 89 Property rights: in England, 419, 424; in Alliance and, 593; army of, 612(illus.),
Pragmatic Sanction, 475 France, 553, 609, 646; socialism and, 650, 651; Frankfurt Assembly and,
Prague: defenestration of, 435; Soviet 596; voting rights and, 595; of women, 611–613 and illus.; Frederick William
invasion of, 794(illus.) 632. See also Inheritance in, 612–613; Bismarck and, 650–651.
The Praise of Folly (Erasmus), 317, 338 Prostitution, 236, 643; in Rome, 98; laws See also Germany
Predestination doctrine, 354, 528 regulating, 252; in medieval cities, 253, Psychology and psychoanalysis, Freud and,
Prefectures, in Roman Empire, 123, 298, 299(illus.); in 16th and 17th centu- 636, 730–731
126(map) ries, 513; in 19th century, 628, 631; Ptolemies (Egypt), 69 and map; trade and,
Pregnancy: marriage and, 513; contracep- illegal immigrants and, 830; legalized, 75; mystery cults and, 78; Rome and,
tion and, 799. See also Childbearing, in Netherlands, 830 94, 102. See also Egypt (ancient)
women and Protectionism, 660. See also Tariffs Ptolemy, Claudius, 79, 460, 461, 462;
Presbyterianism, in Scotland, 355, 419, Protectorate: in England, 421; African Geography of, 377, 381
514(illus.) colonial, 683 Public health, 489, 619–621
Pre-Socratic philosophers, 59 Protestant ethic, 419 Public opinion: Enlightenment salons
Press, censorship of, 606. See also Books; Protestantism, 341–343; salvation in, 339, and, 471; Louis XVI and, 540; Napo-
Printing 341; in England, 423 (See also Angli- leon III on, 647; before First World
Prester John myth, 374, 378 canism (Church of England)); in War, 708
Price and wage controls, 280; in French France, 406, 407, 544 (See also Hugue- Public sphere, 472, 473, 536
Revolution, 548; in First World War, nots); baroque art and, 415; in Scot- Public works programs: in France,
708; lifting of, in Soviet Union and land, 355, 419; in Bohemia, 438; of 609–610, 647; in Nazi Germany,
Russia, 813, 822–823 Hungarian nobles, 439; Thirty Years’ 764; New Deal (U.S.), 746; in Scandi-
Priests and priestesses: Mesopotamian, 9; War and, 435–436; Copernican theory navia, 746
in Athens, 56; Hellenistic, 78; celibacy and, 460; Bible reading and, 518, 519, Pugachev, Emelian, 478
and, 145, 338; Celtic druids, 151; 527; monarchy and, 526; revival of, Punic Wars, 91–94, 110
Christian, 149; anointment of, 173; in 527–528; dissenters in, 577; working Purgatory, 234
peasant villages, 229, 231; power of, class and, 630; in Ireland, 663; mission- Purges, in Stalinist Russia, 757–758,
208; marriage and, 206, 346; local aries in Africa, 688; Christian existen- 792(illus.)
parish, 526; Pietism and, 527, 529; tialism in, 728–729; in Nazi Germany, Puritans, 353, 395, 419; Cromwell
sacraments and, 230, 233; French, 536, 765. See also Calvinism; Church of and, 421
541; in French Revolution, 544. See England; Lutheranism Pushkin, Aleksander, 600
also Bishops; Clergy; Monks; Papacy Protestant Reformation, 337–356; Wyclif Putin, Vladimir, 823
Prignano, Bartolomeo. See Urban VI and, 292, 294; appeal of, 342–343; Putting-out system, 490–491, 567, 580
(Pope) Calvin and, 354–355; marriage and, Pyramids, 15–16, 25(illus.), 267
Primavera (Botticelli), 321(illus.) 346–347; in England and Ireland, Pyrenees, Treaty of (1659), 413
Primogeniture, 187, 236 351–353; in eastern Europe, 355–356; Pyrrhic victory, 91
The Prince (Machiavelli), 314–315 in Netherlands, 357, 361. See also Pythian games, 58
Princeps civitatis (Rome), 108 specific individuals
Principate, Roman, 108–109, 113 Protestant Union, 435
Principia (Newton), 466, 467, 468, Protest(s): British liberal reform and, Al Qaeda, 811, 831, 832 and illus.
469(illus.) 602–603; against forced collectiviza- Qing (Manchu) dynasty (China), 676, 693
Index I-31
Quadruple Alliance, 590–593 modernist crisis and, 727; Freudian death and, 233–234; Black Death and,
Quakers, 343, 422, 577 psychology and, 730–731. See also 284; in art, 322 and illus.; French
Quality of life, 669. See also Lifestyle; Enlightenment national unity and, 408; after Thirty
Living, standard of Rebellions. See Revolts and rebellions Years’ War, 436, 438; in England,
Quarantines, 489; plague and, 282 Recession (1937–1939), 746 419–421; in Bohemia, 438; in Ottoman
Quebec, France and, 383, 410, 497 Reconquista, of Iberian peninsula, Empire, 444, 451; Voltaire on,
Queens. See Monarchy; specific 201–202 and map, 209, 231, 331, 376 482–483; popular culture and,
individuals Recordkeeping, in business, 256 526–531; of peasants, 529–530; French
Quinto, 392 Recreation, in postwar era, 797. See also Revolution and, 544, 551; imperialism
Quintus Sertorius, 101 Games and sports; Leisure and, 687, 688; of working class, 630;
Qur’an, 165, 166, 167, 168, 231, 234 Red Army Faction (Germany), 831 science and, 639; secularists and, 639;
Red Army (Soviet Union), 715, 754; Polish intellectuals and, 728–729; European
Solidarity and, 815; in Second World attitudes about, 836. See also Gods and
Race and racism: anti-Semitism and, War, 773, 775, 783 goddesses; Theology; specific religion
331–332; in Renaissance, 325–326; Red Brigade (Italy), 831 Religious emotionalism, 415
Enlightenment and, 473–474; impe- Rede, Edmund, 223(map) Religious freedom, 423; in France, 544
rialism and, 687–688, 691, 769, 770; Red Shirts (Italy), 650 Religious orders, 212–213, 238; Catholic
nationalism and, 762; Nazis and, 761, Reflections on the Revolution in France reformation and, 359, 361. See also
762, 769, 770; new ideas about, (Burke), 545 Monasteries and convents
393–394; Japan, in Second World Reformation, of Christian church, Religious toleration: in Sicily, 200; in
War, 776; African American civil 338–361; Lollards and, 292–293; arts England, 421, 422; in France, 362, 406;
rights and, 791. See also Ethnic in, 344–345 and illus.; Catholic, 345 in Netherlands, 424, 426; in Ottoman
groups; Holocaust; Slaves and slavery; and illus., 357, 359–361; Counter- Empire, 451; in Prussia, 475; in
specific groups Reformation, 345 and illus., 356, 357; Russia, 478
Racine, Jean, 418 in eastern Europe, 355–356; German Religious wars, in France, 337(illus.),
Radegund, Clothar I and, 157 politics and, 348, 350; marriage and, 361–362
Radio, 737, 762(illus.) 346–347 and illus.; Protestant, Remarque, Erich, 704, 705
Ra (god), 14 337–356; radical, 343; witchcraft trials Rembrandt van Rijn, 425(illus.)
Railroads: bridges for, 570(illus.), 571; in and, 363–365. See also Protestant Remigius (Saint), 160–161 and illus.
England, 565(illus.), 570–571, Reformation Renaissance, 307–336; Carolingian,
572(map); in continental Europe, Reform Bill of 1832 (Britain), 603 183–184; commercial developments,
574(map), 575–576; in France, 647; in Reform(s): Greek, 49; Roman, 90, 99–100, 308–309; communes and republics in,
Japan, 686(map), 692; in Prussia, 651; 102, 126; Byzantine, 139; of papacy, 309–310; economic and political devel-
in Russia, 655, 656, 686(map); in 205–207; English judicial, 204; monas- opments in, 308–312; education in,
Africa, 685; investment in, 573, 676; in tic, 178, 239; of Christianity, 291; of 314; gender in, 327–328; humanism in,
India, 686(map), 691; Western eco- Peter the Great, in Russia, 447–450; 312, 316–317, 335–336; intellectual
nomic interests and, 675 Enlightenment, 469; in Austria, thought in, 312–320; secularism in,
Rákóczy, Francis, 439 478–480; in France, 554, 558; English 315–316; Italian, 308–312, 320–321;
Rameses II (Egypt), 19 workers and, 581; in Russia, 655–657; arts in, 307(illus.), 308, 320–324; in
Raoux, 519(illus.) Ottoman Tanzimat, 658; in China, 693; North, 317, 322 and illus.; patrons in,
Rape: vs. seduction, in Athens, 56; in in Egypt, 678; in Japan, 692 and illus.; 463; political thought, 314–315; print-
Rome myth, 87, 110; in Middle Ages, after Second World War, 785; in ing in, 317–320; social hierarchy in,
298–299 West Germany, 785; in Soviet 324–328; state (nation) in, 328–332;
Raphael, 314(illus.) Union, 792–793, 811–814; in United European exploration and, 377; West-
Raphael Sanzio, 323 States, 791; social security, in Europe, ern (1945–1968), 785–791
Rashi (Solomon bar Isaac), 264 796–797; in Russia, 822–823 Renaissance man, 313, 395
Rasputin, 712 Refugees, in 1990s, 816, 829 Reparations, for war: Germany and, 719,
Rationalism. See Reason and rationalism Reichstag (Germany): Bismarck and, 660, 738, 739; after Second World War,
Ravaillac, François, 406 661; Stresemann and, 740; Hitler and, 785
Raw materials: imperialism and, 687; 762, 763 Representative assemblies. See Assemblies
transportation of, 566, 675–676; from Reign of Terror: in French Revolution, Representative government, 590; in Eng-
African countries, 789. See also specific 550, 551; in Stalin’s Soviet Union, land, 424 (See also Parliament (Brit-
materials 757–758 ain)); liberalism and, 594, 595
Raymond of Toulouse, 272(illus.) Reinhart, Anna, 346 Republican government, in England, 421
Razin, Stenka, 447, 478 Relativity, theory of, 729 Republic(s): in Italy, 309, 310, 311(map);
R&D. See Research and development Relics: of Christ, 269; of saints, 149, Dutch, 426–427; in France, 547, 607,
Reading: revolution in, 470–471 and illus.; 204(illus.), 230, 244, 268, 529 646–647, 652, 660–662, 787, 800; in
popular literature and, 519. See also Relief programs, in Great Depression, 746 Latin America, 593; in China, 693;
Books; Literacy Religion(s), 466; in Mesopotamia, 9; in Weimar (Germany), 717, 738–740, 741.
Reagan, Ronald, 804, 805, 814; military Egypt, 14–15 and illus., 17; Jewish, 29, See also Dutch Republic; England
buildup under, 802, 806 30; Iranian, 35–36; festivals and, 53, 55, (Britain); specific countries
Realist literature, 639–640 58; Greek, 56–59 and illus.; Hellenistic, Research and development (R&D), 464,
Reason and rationalism, 529, 544; use of 76–78, 113; Roman, 96, 113; Ger- 637; during and after Second World
term, 466; Descartes on, 464; Voltaire manic, 147; popular, in medieval War, 795–796
on, 469; Rousseau’s attack on, 472; villages, 229–234; children and, 233; Res Gestae (Augustus), 108
I-32 Index
Resistance: to Nazis, 764–765; in Second 790–791. See also Citizens and citizen- in, 90, 99–100; religion in, 96; Spain
World War, 771, 773 ship; Voting rights; Women’s rights and, 101. See also Roman Empire;
Restoration of 1660 (England), 422 Riots: food, 404, 405(illus.), 712; in Russia, Rome; specific rulers
Reunification, of Germany, 811, 812, 712; in Poland, 793; in France, 834, Romantic movement, 598–601; Rousseau
816, 817 836, 838–839 and, 473, 599; tenets of, 598–599
Revisionism, socialists and, 668–669 Rite of Spring (Stravinsky), 733 Rome, 82, 315, 415; founding of, 86;
Revolts and rebellions: by Thasos, 51; in Rites and rituals: Christian, 128, 146 (See forum in, 85(illus.), 87; citizenship in,
Judaea, 113, 117; Byzantine, 138; by also Sacraments); Muslim, 231 88–89; conquest of Italy by, 87–89;
Slavs, 213; by peasants, 293, 296–297, Roads and roadbuilding: Persian, 35; Etruscans and, 86–88; baths in, 98;
346; England (1536), 352; in Aztec Roman, 109, 118; English, 255; in 18th Greek culture and, 97; Macedonia and,
Mexico, 384, 385; in 17th century, 405, century, 489; European governments 94; catacombs in, 115 and illus.; Chris-
413; popular, 405; Fronde, in France, and, 575; in British India, 690(illus.) tianity in, 115; gladiators in, 120,
407; in Scotland, 419, 420; by Hungar- Robert (Capetians), 197 122(illus.); golden age in, 120–122;
ian nobles, 439; Locke on, 424; in Robespierre, Maximilien, 545, 550; execu- population of, 120; plague in, 281; sack
Russia, 447, 478; in Ottoman Empire, tion of, 551 and illus. of, 152, 188, 312; Baroque art in, 345
452; against Napoleon, 558; by St. Rocket (steam engine), 571 and illus.; Italian unification and, 650;
Domingue slaves, 540; in Ireland, Rococo style, 472 in Second World War, 775; strike in,
662–663; in Philippines, 685; in Egypt, Roger de Hauteville, 200 810(illus.). See also Papacy (popes);
678; in India, 689–690; by Arabs, 719; Roger II (Sicily), 261 Roman Empire; Roman Republic
students in, 799–800 and illus.; in Roland (knight), 174, 265 Romulus and Remus, 86, 110
eastern Europe, 793, 812, 814–817 Roma (Gypsies), 764, 769, 822 Romulus Augustus (Rome), 134
Revolution(s), 535–564; scientific, Roman Catholic Church. See Catholic Roosevelt, Franklin Delano: fireside chats
459–465, 466; agricultural, 486–488; Church of, 737; New Deal of, 746, 748; Japa-
French revolution, 536–544; consumer, Romance languages, 122 nese expansion and, 772; at wartime
520, 521–523; in politics, 535–564; Roman culture, 96, 113, 151. See also conferences, 782–783 and illus.
American, 538–539, 594; in St. Domin- Greco-Roman culture Rousseau, Jean-Jacques, 472–473,
gue, 550–551; dual, 590, 593, 646; Roman Empire: under Augustus, 103, 474, 518
Marx and, 597; of 1830 (France), 108–113; provinces and, 122; expansion Roy, Olivier, 836
606–607; of 1848 (Europe), 590, of, 109–110, 111(map); Christianity Royal African Company, 389
607, 609–613; of 1908 (Ottoman Em- and, 114–116; culture of, 151; East- Royal authority, 177. See also Kings and
pire), 658; of 1905 (Russia), 656–657; West division of, 123, 126 and map; kingdoms; Monarchy
of 1917 (Russia), 711–716; African economy in, 109, 121(map), 127; Royal councils: in England, 330; in Spain,
American civil rights, 790–791; Islamic, England and, 153; five good emperors 331; in France, 406, 408
in Iran, 804; in eastern Europe (1989), in, 118; Jews and, 117; literature in, Royal despotism, 538. See also Absolutism
814–817; in computers, 822. See also 98, 110; paganism in, 113, 128; Pax “The Royall Oake of Britayne,” 422(illus.)
Industrial Revolution; specific Romana in, 94, 107–108; trade routes Royal road, in Persia, 35
revolutions in, 121(map); Eastern, 123, 126(map), Rubens, Peter Paul, 409(illus.), 415
Rhineland, 255, 547, 548, 739, 759(illus.); 134, 152; villas in, 122, 124–125 and Ruhr district, 739
France and, 717, 719, 765; Jews in, illus., 128; invasions of, 152–153; legacy Ruirik dynasty, 187
215, 231 of, 194; Charlemagne and, 176. See Rule of Benedict, 143, 144, 178, 238, 239,
Rhine River, 109 also Byzantine Empire; Holy Roman 242. See also Benedict of Nursia
Rhodes, Cecil, 681, 684 Empire; Roman Republic Rump Parliament (England), 421
Rhodesia, 681, 682(map) Romania, 109, 450, 663, 664, 719; inde- Runic alphabet, 155(illus.)
Ribiero, Diego, map of, 383(illus.) pendence of, 701, 702(map); Little Rural areas: Roman, 122; society in,
Ricardo, David, 598 Entente and, 738; in Second World 402–403; cottage industry in, 490,
Richard II (England), 293, 296 War, 773, 775, 783; revolution in 492–493; wet-nursing in, 516; French
Richard III (England), 329 (1989), 816–817; in postcommunist era, Revolution and, 551; industrialization
Richard I (Lion-Hearted, England), 204, 824–825 in, 567. See also Agriculture; Farms and
210(map), 211 Romanians, in Hungary, 611 farming; Peasants
Richelieu (Armand Jean du Plessis), Roman law, 79, 90, 95, 98; common law Russian Federation, 812, 818, 819(map);
406–407, 415, 417, 436 and, 203; in England, 330; in High economic reforms in, 822–823
Rich-poor gap, 623, 688, 709, 823; global Middle Ages, 200, 203; Justinian code, Russian Orthodox Church, 433, 446,
economy and, 674. See also Wealth 136 and illus., 261, 263; teaching 593–594, 602
Riefenstahl, Leni, 737 of, 261 Russian Revolution (1905), 656–657
Rigaud, André, 556, 557 Romanov, Michael, 447 Russian Revolution (1917), 711–716, 759
Rights: in Greece, 45; voting in Rome, Roman Republic, 89–106; founding of, 87, Russia (Russian Empire), 253, 412(map),
88–89, 91, 98; in Spanish colonies, 386; 110; government of, 89–90; sieges and, 444–450, 651, 669; Byzantine Empire
of French Protestants, 407; natural, 80; society in, 90; Stoics and, 79, 90; and, 147; Kievan Rus, 187, 189, 444;
424, 542; of peasants, 487; in American love charms in, 105–106; Struggle of furs from, 255; plague in, 282; foreign
revolution, 539; in French Revolution, the Orders in, 90; civil war in, 100, travelers in, 456–457; tsar and people to
542; in Saint-Domingue, 544; liberal- 102–103; colonies of, 91, 102–103; East 1689, 446–447; absolutism in, 433, 593,
ism and, 594; in revolutionary Russia, and, 94, 102; expansion by, 91–94; 654, 712; peasants (serfs) in, 434, 446,
656; individual, 727; denied to German Punic Wars and, 91–94; Greek culture 447, 449, 478; Peter the Great’s reforms
Jews, 764; human rights, 683(illus.), and values in, 94–98; Hellenistic world in, 447–450; war with Sweden, 448 and
691, 802, 811; African Americans, and, 73; laws in, 79, 90, 95, 98; reforms illus., 449; Orthodox Christianity in,
Index I-33
187, 433, 446, 593–594, 602; popula- Salvation: in Christianity, 146, 208, 230, Scientific farming, 486
tion growth in, 488; Enlightenment 233, 293; prayers and, 271; by faith, Scientific method, 464, 466
and, 477–478 and illus.; Westernization 341; Luther on, 339; Protestants on, Scientific revolution, 459–465, 466; from
of, 477–478; Napoleon and, 555, 556, 341; Calvinist, 528; Methodist, 528; Brahe to Galileo, 461–463; causes of,
558, 560; expansion of, 479(map), 593, Hitler and, 762 463–464; Copernican hypothesis
602, 685; at Congress of Vienna, 590, Samara, golden mosque of, 833(illus.), 834 and, 460–461; scientific thought to
591, 592; Holy Alliance and, 593; Same-sex relations. See Homosexuality 1500, 459–460
nationalism in, 596, 655; Ottoman Samnite wars, 88, 91 Scipio Aemilianus (Rome), 94, 96, 97
Empire and, 593–594, 602; Transylva- Samuel (Hebrew judge), 37 Scipio Africanus, 93
nia and, 589(illus.); Austria and, 611, Samurai warriors, of Japan, 691–692 Scipionic Circle, 98
613, 650; Pushkin’s poetry and, 600; SA (Nazi stormtroopers), 764 Scotland (Scots), 436, 577; Celts in, 154;
railroads in, 655, 656, 686(map); Sand, George (Amandine Aurore Lucie Picts of, 151, 153; English in, 300, 330;
realist fiction in, 640; Crimean War Dupin), 600 James I and, 418–419; Presbyterianism
and, 655; foreign investment in, 656; Sanitation and sewerage: in Rome, 120; in, 355, 419, 514(illus.); revolt by, 419,
modernization of, 654–657; anti- plague and, 281; urban, 619, 620, 621; 420; Great Britain and, 495, 566; penny
Semitism and Jews in, 630, 655, 667, Chadwick and, 619–620 wedding in, 514(illus.); literacy in, 518;
680; Marxists in, 655; industrialization Sans-culottes, 547, 548(illus.), 550, mining in, 569
in, 655, 656; war with Japan, 656, 551, 590 Scott, Samuel, 484(illus.)
693; Alliance System and, 699–700; Santiago de Compostela, 244–245 Scribes: Egyptian, 16; Sumerian, 8; Greek,
immigration from, 679, 680, 829; Sappho, 47(illus.) 41. See also Writing
Balkan Wars and, 702, 703; impact Sarajevo, 702 Scripture. See Bible (Scripture); Qur’an
of First World War on, 705, 706(map), Sardinia, 91, 93 Sculpture: Assyrian, 33; Greek, 53,
711–712, 718(map); peace settlement Sardinia-Piedmont, 655; Italian unifica- 59(illus.); Hellenistic, 73(illus.); Ro-
with Germany, 714–715, 719; dic- tion and, 648–650 and map man, 96(illus.), 102(illus.); Renais-
tatorship and civil war in, 714–716; Sargon II (Assyria), 31 sance, 321, 332(illus.)
modernist art of, 732, 733, 735; Nazi Sargon of Akkad, 11 Sea Peoples, 20, 27
Germany and, 769. See also Russian Sartre, Jean-Paul, 728 Second Coming of Christ, 144, 145
Revolution; Soviet Union; specific Sasanid Persians, 123, 134, 135(map), 163 Second Crusade, 210(map), 239
rulers Sassoon, Siegfried, 704 Second International, 668, 669
Rutherford, Ernest, 729 Satan. See Devil (Satan) Second Republic (France), 607, 646–647
Rwanda, 829 Saudi Arabia, 164, 720, 819, 830, 832. See The Second Sex (Beauvoir), 802, 808–809
also Arabs and Arab world Second Treatise on Civil Government
Saul (Israel), 28, 37 (Locke), 424
Sacraments, 146, 212; administration of, Savery, Thomas, 569 Second Triumvirate (Rome), 103
230–231, 233; marriage as, 346. See Saxons, 123, 172, 173, 180, 183. See also Second World War, 765–777; Big Three
also Eucharist Anglo-Saxon England conferences in, 782–783 and illus.; in
Sacrifice, Greek, 58(illus.) Saxony, 438, 518, 592(map) Europe, 773–775 and map; Holocaust
Sadowa, battle of, 651 Scandinavia, 154, 184; Varangians, 187; in, 769–772; Japan’s Asian empire and,
Safavid Persia, 374 Christianity in, 213; farming in, 222, 772; Nazi expansion and, 765–769; in
Saguntum, siege of, 93 224; Great Depression in, 746–747 and Pacific, 775–777; research in, 795
St. Petersburg, 449, 478, 655; Bloody illus. See also Denmark; Finland; Secret History (Procopius), 137, 138
Sunday massacre in, 656; as Norway; Sweden; Viking invasions Secret police: Soviet Cheka, 715, 758;
Leningrad, 768 Schism: in Islam, 167; in Christianity, 285, Polish, 815
Saint Bartholomew’s Day Massacre, 291–293 Secularism, 315–316, 343
337(illus.), 362 Schleswig-Holstein, 611 Sedan, battle of, 651–652
Saint Basil’s Cathedral (Moscow), Scholars, Islamic (ulama), 168 Seleuceus (Macedonia), 69
447(illus.) Scholastica (Saint), 143, 238 Seleucid dynasty, 69 and map, 74, 75
Saint-Domingue (Haiti), 536; slave revolt Scholasticism, 263, 264, 301 Self-determination. See National self-
on, 540, 550–551, 556; slavery in, 497, Schönberg, Arnold, 736 determination
500, 544–545; Toussaint L’Ouverture Schönbrunn palace (Vienna), 439, 440, Self-government, 596; by Roman allies,
and, 550–551, 556, 557 441(illus.) 91; in medieval villages, 224; in
Saint-Requier abbey, 240 Schools, 515, 518; for servants, 629(illus.). towns, 249
Saint(s): Becket as, 193(illus.), 204; images See also Education; Universities Self-improvement movement, 806
of, 345 and illus.; relics of, 149, Science: Hellenistic, 79–81; Byzantine, Self-sufficiency: in peasant villages, 402;
204(illus.), 230, 244, 268, 529; 137; Arab, 169; medieval, 263; women French state, 409–410; Chinese, 676
sacraments and, 230–231. See also in, 465 and illus., 468, 469(illus.); Selim II (Ottoman), 453
specific saints religion and, 639; evolution and, Seljuk Turks, 209
Saint-Simon, Count Henri, 596 638–639 and illus.; society and, Semites, 11, 16, 20, 30
Saint-Simon, Duke of, 417, 430–431 637–639; in 19th century, 636–639; Senate, in Rome, 89, 90, 100, 109,
Saladin, 211 Western, in Japan, 692; new physics, 113, 131
Salerno, 184; University of, 260, 261, 263 729–730; research, 464, 637, 795–796; Seneca, 394
Salic law, 153, 156 Big Science (1945–1968), 795–796. See Senegal, 683
Sallust, 94 also Astronomy; Mathematics; Physics; Sententiae (Lombard), 263
Salons, 471 and illus., 472, 485 Technology Separate spheres, 582–584, 632
Saltash Bridge, 570(illus.) Scientific community, 464–465 Separation of powers, 468
I-34 Index
Sultans, in Ottoman Empire, 450 480; French Revolution and, 538, Theogony (Hesiod), 43
Sumer and Sumeria, 3, 5, 9(illus.); Sem- 539–540; under Napoleon, 558; in Theology: Petrine doctrine, 140; Augus-
ites and, 11; social and gender divisions Ireland, 605; in France, 741; in Soviet tine and, 146; medieval peasants and,
in, 10 Union, 755; Scandinavian socialism 231; sacraments and, 230; afterlife and,
Summa Theologica (Aquinas), 264 and, 747 234; Aquinas and, 264; Scholastics
Sumptuary laws, 252, 327(illus.) Teachers, 624. See also Education and, 263; Reformation, 340, 343; Cal-
Sundiata Keita (Mali), 373 Tea consumption, 520, 521 vinist, 354; women and, 360; absolut-
Sunni Islam, 167, 168, 374, 833–834 Technology, 624; Muslim, 169; handwrit- ism and, 405–406; science and, 462;
Sun Yat-sen, 693, 788 ing, 183; papermaking, 169, 265, 318; Voltaire and, 469; Christian existential-
Superpowers, in Cold War, 782, 801, 812. of European exploration, 377–378; big ism and, 728–729. See also Religion
See also Soviet Union; United States science and, 795–796. See also Industri- Thermidorinan Reaction, 551
Surgeons, 524 alization; Science Thermodynamics, laws of, 636–637
Surrealism, 733 Teheran Conference (1943), 782–783 Thermopylae, battle of, 50(illus.), 51
Survival in Auschwitz (Levi), 771 Telegraph, 675 Thessaly, 39
Survival of the fittest, 639 Telescope, 462 and illus., 463 Thiers, Adolphe, 661
Sweated industries, 629 Tellier, François le, 410 Third Coalition, against Napoleon, 555
Sweden, 154, 182, 442; Vikings from, 184, Temples: in Jerusalem, 29, 35, 74; Third Crusade, 210(map), 211
189; Christianity in, 213; treaty with Athenian, 44, 53, 54(illus.); Roman, Third estate, 326
France, 407; Thirty Years’ War and, 95(illus.) Third Republic (France), 652, 660–661
436, 437(map); royal palace in, 440; Tenant farmers, 402. See also Farms and Third Rome, Moscow as, 147, 446
war with Russia, 448 and illus., 449; farming Third World, 674 and illus.
Napoleon and, 555; declining birth rate Ten Commandments, 29, 30, Thirty Years’ War (1618–1648), 356, 433,
in, 635(figure); declining death rate in, 342(illus.), 344 435–437, 466; consequences of,
621(figure); Norwegian nationalism Ten Hours Act of 1847 (Britain), 603 436–437(map), 442(map); Dutch
and, 663; migration from, 680. See also Tenochtitlán, 383–384 independence and, 424, 436; France
Scandinavia Terapylon of Aphrodisias, 65(illus.) and, 406, 407, 410, 436; Protestantism
Switzerland, 302(illus.); Protestantism in, Teresa of Ávila (Saint), 360 and, 435–436; Spain and, 413, 436
344; Zwingli in, 341, 343; religious war Terrorism: French Revolution, 550, 551; Three Emperors’ League, 699
in, 350; witch trials in, 364, 365; civil anti-foreign, in Japan, 692; Nazi Ger- Three Musicians (Picasso), 734, 735(illus.)
war in, 607; female medical students in, many, 765, 775; Stalinist, 757–758; Thucydides, 50, 53, 64
633; Russian exiles in, 667 Islamic fundamentalist, 831–832 Thutmose III (Egypt), 18
Syracus, siege of, 80 and illus. Tiberius (Rome), 113
Syria, 19, 75, 489, 719; Assyrians and, 11; Tertulian, 144 Tiburtius, Franziska, 633 and illus.
Egypt and, 17, 20; Muslims in, 166; Test Act of 1673 (England), 422, 423 Tiglath-pileser III (Assyria), 31
Crusades and, 211, 213, 218; Ottoman Testament of Youth (Brittain), 710 Timbuktu, 378
Empire and, 374, 658, 705; General Tet Offensive (Vietnam War), 801 Timekeeping, 258 and illus.
Congress in, 720, 724–725 Tetrarchy (Rome), 117, 123 and illus., 126 “Time of Troubles” in Russia, 447
The System of Nature (Linné), 473 Teutonburger, battle of, 109 Titian, 323
System of Positive Philosophy (Comte), Teutonic Knights, 213 Tito, Josip Broz, 791, 825
637–638 Tewfiq (Egypt), 678 Tobacco, 501, 521
Textile industry (cloth making), 403; Tocqueville, Alexis de, 609
Phoenician, 27; in Low Countries, 248, Toga (clothing), 87
Tabula rasa, 467 254(map); urban poor and, 253; Flem- Togo (Africa), 683
Tacitus, 155 ish, 279, 286(illus.), 297; fulling of, Toledo, Spain, 169, 263, 360
Tai Ping rebellion (China), 693 225; medieval production of, 223, 253, Toleration. See Religious toleration
Taiwan (Formosa), 693, 788 255; Irish linens, 449(illus.); silk trade, Tolstoy, Leo, 640
Taliban (Afghanistan), 811, 831 76, 255, 371, 374; French, 410; putting- Tombs: Egyptian, 15–16, 18; Etruscan,
Talleyrand, Charles, 591, 600 out system for, 490–491, 567, 580; 87(illus.); Jewish, in Worms, 233(illus.).
Talmud, 264 Spanish, 414; women in, 225, 410, 411, See also Burials
Tannenberg, battle of, 705 492, 494(illus.), 568(illus.), 580, Topkapi palace (Istanbul), 451, 452(illus.)
Tanzimat (Ottoman), 658 582(illus.); mechanization of, in Brit- Tordesillas, Treaty of (1494), 382
Tapestry making, 270 ain, 567–568. See also Cotton industry; Torture: in Inquisition, 273, 365; in Sta-
Tariffs, 410, 675; in Russia, 656; China Wool trade lin’s Soviet Union, 758
trade and, 676; in Germany and Thales, 59 Totalitarianism: in novels, 732; commu-
France, 574–575, 660, 685; nationalism Thasos, 51 nism and, 753; fascism and, 758; in
and, 744 Thatcher, Denis, 805 Stalin’s Soviet Union, 753, 758; in Nazi
Tartars of Crimea, 442, 478 Thatcher, Margaret, 802, 805 Germany, 761, 769. See also Commu-
Taxation, 402; in Rome, 127; payable in Theater. See Drama nists and communism; Nazi Germany;
kind, 127; Danegeld, 186; of serfs, 222, Thebes, 41, 45, 52, 61, 62 Soviet Union
449; assemblies and, 290; in England, Themistocles, 50 Total war: in French Revolution, 548, 550;
196, 296, 330, 419, 420; in France, 198, Theodora of Constantinople, 137, First World War as, 708, 711; social
296, 329, 361, 406, 411; Italian cities, 138–139 and illus. impact of, 711; Russia and, 712; Sec-
309; clergy, 342; popular protests of, Theodoric (Ostrogoth), 153, 156 ond World War as, 773
405; in Prussia, 443, 650; Mongol, 444; Theodosius II (Rome), 135 Totonac people, 384
of Russian peasants, 449; in Austria, Theodosius (Rome), 128, 142 Tournament, 236
Index I-37
Town charter, 249 Tudor dynasty (England), 329–330, 351, 789; in First World War, 707, 708, 716;
Towns. See Cities and towns 352(illus.) Freudian psychology in, 731; Treaty of
Toynbee, Arnold, 729 Tull, Jethro, 487 Versailles and, 717, 721; German
Trade. See Commerce (trade) Turgot, Jacques, 508–509, 538 reparations and, 739; isolationism of,
Trade corporations. See Guilds Turkey (Turks), 784; Crusades and, 209, 722, 738; modern architecture in, 732;
Trade routes, Dutch, 426, 427(map) 211, 212; Russia, Prussia and, 478; films from, 736, 737(illus.); radio in,
Trade unions, 585, 764; Polish Solidarity Greek independence and, 602; 737; stock market crash in, 743; Great
and, 814. See also Labor unions Young Turks and, 658; Atatürk and, Depression in, 744–746 and map;
Trading companies. See East India Com- 720–721; independence of, 720–721; Japan and, 767; New Deal in, 746, 748;
panies; East India Company European Union and, 827 and illus. Pearl Harbor attack and, 772; in Sec-
Trafalgar, battle of, 555 See also Anatolia; Ottoman Empire ond World War, 773–777 and maps,
Training. See Education Turner, Joseph M. W., 571, 600 783; atomic bombing of Japan by, 777;
Trajan (Rome), 118, 128 Tuscany, 253, 255, 648; plague in, 281 containment policy of, 784–785;
Transatlantic trade. See Atlantic economy Two Sicilies, kingdom of, 593, 650 Kellogg-Briand Pact and, 741; Korean
Transjordan (Jordan), 719, 724 and map War and, 784; Latin America and, 790;
Transportation, 489, 575; horses and, 251. Tyche, cult of, 77, 78 Marshall Plan and, 784; nationalism
See also Chariots; in England, 566, Tyrants and tyranny: in Greece, 44, 61; in and, 646, 787; civil rights movement in,
570–571; public, 621–622 and illus.; Athens, 49. See also Dictatorship 790–791 and illus., 802; science and
motorbikes for, 797(illus.). See also Tyrtaeus, 47–48 technology in, 796; married working
Canals; Railroads; Roads women in, 798(figure); youth subcul-
Transubstantiation, 208, 341, 357. See also ture in, 798; Vietnam War and, 799,
Eucharist Ukraine, 187, 447, 450; industry in, 656; 800–801, 802; women’s movement in,
Transvaal, 681, 682(map), 684 Bolsheviks in, 715; famine in, 757; Nazi 803; Atlantic alliance and, 802; oil
Transylvania, 455; Habsburgs and, 439, Germany and, 768, 769; European embargo and, 804; Reagan budget
455; revolutionaries in, 589(illus.) Union and, 827, 829 deficit in, 804, 806; public health
Travel and tourism, 625; Peter the Great, Ulster, 663 and illus. concern in, 620; end of cold war and,
447–448; in postwar era, 797. See also Ulysses (Joyce), 731 817; Gulf War (1991) and, 818; Kosovo
Exploration; Voyages of discovery Umayyad dynasty, 166, 168–169 and, 826; birthrate in, 828; human
Traveler Looking over a Sea of Fog (Fried- Uncertainty principle (Heisenberg), 730 rights in, 830; illegal immigration to,
rich), 601(illus.) Unemployment: French Revolution and, 829; terrorist attacks on, 811, 831, 832
Travels in Muscovy (Olearius), 456–457 541; revolution of 1848 and, 609; in and illus.; Iraq War (2003–), 832–834.
The Treasure of the City of Ladies (Pizan), England, 742, 750–751; in United See also Cold war
305–306 States, 744, 745(map), 746; in Great Unity movement, in western Europe,
Trebia, battle of, 93 Depression, 744, 745(map), 762; Or- 826–828
Treitschke, Heinrich von, 687 well on, 750–751; in Germany, 762; Universalism, 115
Trench warfare (First World War), in 1970s, 804; globalization and, 822; Universal suffrage, 597, 647; male, 595,
698(illus.), 703–705 and illus. in western Europe, 806; in France, 603, 607, 610, 651, 653, 656, 758; in
Trent, Council of (1545–1563), 345, 834, 838 Russia, 656
357, 359 Unification: of Germany, 652(map); of Universe, 599; of Aristotle, 79, 459–460; of
The Trial (Kafka), 731 Italy, 596, 648–650 and map Copernicus, 460–461; of Newton, 463;
Trials: by ordeal, 203–204; for witchcraft, Unigeniture, in Russia, 449 new physics and, 729, 730
364–365. See also Court (legal) Union of South Africa, 682(map), 683; Universities, 463; of Naples, 201; of Tou-
Tribes: Jewish, 28; Spanish, 94; Irish, apartheid in, 684 louse, 212; medical training in, 184,
147; barbarian, 155–156; Arab, Union of Soviet Socialist Republics. See 227, 261; of Bologna, 260–261,
163–164, 167 Soviet Union (USSR) 262(illus.); clothing in, 252; of
Tribunes, of Rome, 90 Union of Utrecht (1581), 363 Salerno, 260, 261, 263; medieval,
Tribute, 51, 186 Unions. See Labor unions; Trade unions 259–264 and map; of Paris, 261, 262,
Triennial Act (England), 420 United Kingdom. See England (Britain) 263, 264, 285; women excluded
Trinity doctrine, 166, 170, 261, 264 United Nations (UN), 826; Korean War from, 263; instruction and curriculum
Triple Alliance, 699, 700 and, 784; Palestine division by, 789; in, 262–264; degrees awarded in,
Triple Entente, 703, 705, 706(map), human rights and, 830; Afghanistan 263–264; colleges founded in, 285; in
707, 708 and, 831; Iraq and, 819, 833 Prague, 294; student protests in,
Tripoli, 211 United Provinces of the Netherlands. See 799–800 and illus.; women in, 633
The Triumph of the Will (film), 737 Netherlands (the Dutch, Holland) Upper classes, 303, 623; English, 351;
Troppau Conference, 593 United States: Montesquieu’s theories and, Soviet, 757. See also Elites; Nobility
Trotsky, Leon, 714, 715, 754 468; Constitution of, 539; French (aristocracy)
Troubadours, 265–266, 275–276 Revolution and, 545; tariff barriers, 675; Urban areas: in Mesopotamia, 5; plague
Troy, 42, 43 China and, 693; nation building in, and, 281–282; discontent in, 297;
Troyes, Chrétien de, 266 653–654; cotton industry in, 653–654; culture in, 470–472; guilds in, 490,
The True and False Churches (Cranach), slavery in, 653, 654; détente and, 493; illegitimacy in, 512(illus.), 514;
347(illus.) 801–802; European migration to, 679 railroads and, 571; poverty in, 583;
Truman, Harry S., 783, 784 and figure, 680–681; opening of Japan lifestyle in, 618–622; social classes in,
Truman Doctrine, 784 by, 677; annexation of Hawaii by, 622–625, 628–630; in Soviet Union,
Tsars, of Russia, 434, 446, 456. See also 680(illus.); imperialism of, 685, 687; 755, 795. See also Cities and towns;
specific tsars Philippines and, 685, 686(map), 687, specific cities
I-38 Index
Urban II (Pope), 215 Saint-Simon on, 430–431; women’s Wages, 494; children, 636; cottage indus-
Urbanization, Industrial Revolution march on, 542–543 and illus. try and, 490, 568; Marx on, 598; for
and, 618 Versailles Treaty, 737–738; national self- men vs. women, 492, 493, 494,
Urban planning, in Paris, 621, 647 determination and, 717, 719, 721, 724; 582–583; for workers, 579, 618, 623
Urban VIII, Pope, 462 territorial changes in, 718(map), 719; Wagner, Richard, 625
Urban VI (Pope), 291–292 Hitler’s defiance of, 765. See also Waksman, Selman, 282
Ure, Andrew, 579 League of Nations Waldo, Peter and Waldensians, 271
Ursuline order, 359 Vespasian (Rome), 116 Walesa, Lech, 815 and illus., 824
Uruguay, 391 Vespucci, Amerigo, 382 Wales (Welsh), 618; Celts in, 151, 154; in
Uruk, Gilgamesh of, 10, 22 Vesta (goddess), 96 Great Britain, 566; declining birth rate
USSR. See Soviet Union (USSR) Vichy government, France, 768, 775 in, 635(figure); declining death rate in,
Usury, 166, 257 Vico, Giovanni Battista, 608 621(figure)
Utilitarianism, 619 Victor Emmanuel III (Italy), 760, 761 Wallenstein, Albert of, 435
Utnapishtim, 22–23 Victor Emmanuel (Italy), 648, 650 War and Peace (Tolstoy), 640
Utopia (More), 317, 351 Victoria and Albert (Britain), 645(illus.) War communism, 715
Utopian socialism, 596–597, 609; in Soviet Vienna, 439, 441(illus.), 560, 736; plague War debt. See Debts; Reparation
Union, 756 in, 282; Ottoman siege of (1529), 350, War of Austrian Succession, 479, 497,
Utrecht, Peace of (1713–1715), 411, 374; palace in, 439, 440, 441 and illus.; 538; territorial changes at end of,
412(map), 497 Ottoman siege of (1683), 450, 452; 442(map), 475
revolution of 1848 in, 610, 611; Con- War of the League of Augsburg, 410
gress of (1815), 590, 648; Jews in, War of the Spanish Succession, 411, 427,
Vaccination, 282, 680(illus.) 664, 665 443, 497
Vaclav IV (Bohemia), 294 Vietcong, Vietnam War and, 801, 831 Warriors: Greek hoplites, 45(illus.); Mace-
Valencia, 201 Vietnam, nationalism in, 789 donian, 62; German comitatus, 155;
Valens (Rome), 152 Vietnam War, 782, 800–801; protest Japanese samurai, 691–692. See also
Valéry, Paul, 727 against, 799, 801, 802 Knights
Valla, Lorenzo, 315–316 Viking invasions, 175(map), 180, 184–188; Wars and warfare: Egyptian, 17; Assyrian,
Vallain, Nanine, 535(illus.) decentralization of power and, 177; 31–32; Spartan, 47–48; Greek,
Valmy, battle of, 547 Slavs and, 186–188; in England, 195; 45(illus.), 50–51; Greco-Macedonian
Vandals, 150(illus.), 151(map), 152, 168; fortification against, 247; monasteries style of, 62; siege machinery in, 80, 81
in North Africa, 153 and, 238. See also Normans and illus.; Roman, 91–94, 100; barbar-
Van der Weyden, Rogier, 322(illus.) Villages: Christian rituals in, 149; ian invaders and, 155–156; against
Van Eyck, Jan, 322 churches in, 229; in High Middle Ages, Muslims, 172 (See also Crusades);
Van Gogh, Theo, 834 220(illus.), 221–229; families in, 179, Charlemagne, 173–174, 180; German
Varangians, Vikings as, 187 223; self-sufficiency in, 402–403; enclo- princes and, 176; medieval peasants
Varus (Rome), 109 sure movement and, 486–487; commu- and, 221; nobles and, 235, 237; French-
Vasari, Giorgio, 308, 313, 323, 337(illus.) nity control and, 513; markets in, English, 286–290; Habsburg-Valois,
Vassals, 177, 179, 237, 238; English mon- 510(illus.); Soviet collectivization and, 311–312; Spain-England, 353–354;
archy and, 196 755. See also Cities and towns; Manors religious, in France, 337(illus.),
Vatican: Sistine Chapel in, 307(illus.); and manoralism 361–362; in central and eastern Eu-
Lateran Agreement and, 760–761. See Villas: Roman Empire, 122, 124–125 rope, 433, 435–437 and map; in Russia,
also Papacy (popes) and illus., 128; Frankish nobles and, 448 and illus., 449; colonialism and,
Velázquez, Diego, 388 and illus. 171 495, 497, 681; Napoleonic, 554–556,
Velvet revolution, in Czechoslovakia, Vindication of the Rights of Women (Woll- 558–560 and map; industrialization
816, 824 stonecraft), 545–546 and, 573; trench warfare (First World
Venetia, 174, 592 and map, 648, 651. See Virgil, 110, 112 War), 698(illus.), 703–705 and illus.;
also Venice Visigoths, 151(map), 152, 153, 168 submarine warfare, 708, 773; blitzkrieg,
Venezuela, 382, 391 Vivaldi brothers, 375 767; fear of nuclear, 785. See also
Venice, 248, 310, 311 and map, 315; Voltaire, 468, 469, 478; on religion, Armed forces; Civil war(s); Navy (war-
plague in, 281, 284; artists of, 323, 482–483 ships) specific battles and wars
325(illus.); trade of, 253, 254(map), Von Bora, Katharina, 346, 347(illus.) Warsaw Ghetto, 770(illus.)
374–375; black slaves in, 325(illus.), Vortigern (Celts), 154 Warsaw Pact, 784, 786(map)
326; Egyptian trade and, 373, 374; Voting rights (franchise): in Rome, 88–89, Warships. See Navy
Italian unification and, 650 91, 98; Chartists and, 585; liberalism Wars of the Roses (England), 329
Verdi, Giuseppe, 625 and, 595; in England, 585, 603; in Warthmüller, R., 521(illus.)
Verdun, battle of, 704, 706(map) France, 606, 607, 609, 647; in Austria- Washington, George, 539
Verdun, Treaty of (843), 175(map), Hungary, 610; in Italy, 650; for women, Washington, March on (1963), 790(illus.)
177, 184 632, 659–660 and illus., 709; for work- Water frame, 567–568
Vernacular language, 183–184, 231; Latin ers, 668; for African Americans, Watergate Scandal, Nixon and, 801
and, 183–184, 265; literature in, 182, 790–791. See also Universal male Waterloo, battle of, 560, 593
265–266, 301–302 suffrage Water mills, 224–225
Versailles palace, 415, 418, 440 and illus.; Voyages of discovery: Chinese, 372–373; Waterpower, 580; in Britain, 567–568
court culture, 416–417, 418; gardens of, Columbus, 379(map), 380–382, Watson, James, 796
441 and illus.; Hall of Mirrors, 440, 653 398–399 and illus.; European, Watt, James, 569
and illus., 719; Estates General in, 541; 375–383, 379(map) Waugh, Evelyn, 729
Index I-39
Wealth: Greek, 45; Roman, 120; barbar- West India Company, Dutch, 389, 525; fashion and, 493, 522, 624,
ian, 156; commercial revolution and, 393, 426 626–627; literacy of, 518–519 and illus.;
259; of clergy, 271, 273; Renaissance, West Indies. See Caribbean region (West as wet nurses, 515–516 and illus., 517,
316, 320–321; hierarchy of, 326–327; Indies) 518; Rousseau on, 518; in French
political power and, 603; of upper Westphalia, Peace of (1648), 436 Revolution, 542–543 and illus.; Napole-
middle class, 623; disparities in, 623, Wet nurses, 515–516 and illus., 517, 518 onic Code and, 554; middle class, 577,
688, 709; in Russia, 823. See also In- Whitby, Synod of (664), 148, 181 578, 640, 731; sexism and, 583; sexual
come White-collar workers, 624, 796, 797 division of labor and, 582–584; in coal
Weapons: Hyksos, 17; Hitite, 19; Assyrian, White man’s burden, 687, 688 mines, 581; in factories, 581; as nurses,
31–32; Greek hoplite, 44; seige ma- White Mountain, battle of, 435 624, 710 and illus.; as doctors, 633 and
chines, 32, 80, 81 and illus., 137; White people: Enlightenment thinkers on, illus., 757; working class, 629–630;
Byzantine, 137; cannon, 287, 380; 473; African American rights and, 790. literature and, 640; socialist, 671–672;
machine guns, 684, 685, 688, See also Race and racism British Empire and, 690–691; in First
698(illus.), 703; in Second World War, Wilkinson, John, 569 World War, 709–710 and illus.; in
775; science and, 796 William and Mary (England), 423 Soviet Union, 757 and illus.; sexuality
Weapons of mass destruction, 816, 833. See William I (Prussia), 650, 651, 653 and of, 634, 643, 671, 731, 803; in fascist
also Atomic bombs; Nuclear weapons illus., 660 Italy, 761; in Nazi Germany, 764;
Weather. See Climate change William II (Germany), 661, 700 changes roles for, in postwar era,
Weavers and weaving, 491–492 and illus. William the Conqueror, 195(illus.), 797–798; sexism and, 798, 803; Beau-
See also Textile industry 196, 207 voir on, 808–809; working wives, 806;
Weimar Republic (Germany), 717, William the Pious (Aquitaine), 238 birthrate declines and, 828; as illegal
738–740, 741; Hitler and, 762, 763 Wilson, Woodrow, 708, 724, 725; Fourteen immigrants, 830. See also Families;
Welfare state: in Britain, 742, 785, 804; Points of, 717; League of Nations and, Gender; Marriage; Nuns: Prostitution
shift to capitalism, 804, 820; United 719, 721 Women, childbearing and, 82(illus.),
States as, 791, 806. See also Social Windmills, 225 and illus. 232–233, 298; in Rome, 112; in Frank-
welfare Witch hunts, 361, 363–365 ish kingdoms, 156; midwives and, 56,
Welsh people. See Wales (Welsh) Witte, Sergei, 656 228, 233, 426(illus.); mortality in,
Wen-Amon (Egypt), 26 Wittgenstein, Ludwig, 728 82(illus.), 228
Wenceslaus (Bohemia), 293 Wojtyla, Karol (Pope John Paul II), 814 Women’s movement, 802–803
Wergeld (monetary value), 156 Wollstonecraft, Mary, 545–546, 632 Women’s rights, 803; French Revolution
Werner, Anton von, 653(illus.) Women: Sumerian, 10; Hammurabi’s and, 543, 545–546, 563–564 and illus.;
Wesley, John, 517, 527–528 Code on, 12–13; inheritance and, 10, in England, 632, 659(illus.); in Turkey,
Wesley, Susannah, 517–518 13, 95; Jewish, 30; Spartan, 48; Athe- 721; voting rights, 632, 659–660 and
West, the. See Western world nian, 55–56 and illus.; in mystery illus., 709
West Africa: slave trade in, 497; impe- religions, 78; Aristotle on, 60; Hellenis- Women’s suffrage. See Women’s rights,
rialism in, 681 tic, 73 and illus., 78; Roman, 95, 98, voting rights
West Berlin, 784, 793 112; Christianity and, 114–115, 145; Woodblock printing, 318
Western Europe: Vikings in, 184–188; Byzantine, 138–139; monasticism and, Woolen textiles, 403, 492
serfdom in, 179–180, 221; grain distribu- 145; division of labor and, 3, 223; Salic Woolf, Virginia, 731
tion in, 282; Peter the Great and, Law on, 156; in Islam, 166, 168; fiefs Wool trade, English, 253, 255, 278,
447–448, 449; agriculture in, 485; and, 179; in Crusades, 211; in village 286(illus.), 290, 330
population explosion in, 489; Cold war life, 223, 224; as troubadours, 265, Wordsworth, William, 579, 599
in, 784, 787; Common Market in, 787; 275–276; noble, 235, 236, 237 and Workers: in Athens, 55 and illus.; house-
neocolonialism in Africa and, 790; illus.; religious orders of, 272; university hold, 252; Dutch, 426–427, 427;
unemployment in (1980s), 804; shift education for, 263; as Lollards, 293; putting out system and, 490–491;
from welfare state to capitalism, 820, homosexuality and, 47(illus.), 299; as employers and, 492–493; debt peonage
822; unity and identity in, 826–828; domestic servants, 252, 297, 298, and, 500; in factories, 576–577,
migration to, 829–830 and illus. See 628–629 and illus., 631; Christine de 579–582; work conditions of, 569,
also specific countries Pizan and, 305–306, 327; as Renais- 580–582, 618, 669; in England,
Westernization: of Russia, 449, 477–478; sance painters, 323–324 and illus.; as 584–585; railroads and, 571; socialism
of Japan, 692; of colonies, 689, 691. See rulers, 328; as witches, 364; humanists and, 597, 646; Marx on, 597–598; in
also Modernization and, 314; literacy of, 303; misogyny France, 646; May Day and, 668 and
Western Roman Empire, 123, 126(map) and, 145, 327, 364; in guilds, 251, 297, illus.; migrants as, 680 and illus.; living
Western World: Greece and, 73; 493–494, 512; Native American, standards of, 669; women, in First
commerce with East, 75–76, 253; 384(illus.); sailor’s wives, 376; in World War, 709 and illus.; Russian
organization into time periods, French court, 417; in French drama, revolution and, 714; Great Depression
163; colonization by, 675; expansion of, 418; Dutch, 426, 465 and illus.; in and, 744; in Germany, 764; Soviet, 757;
679; new imperialism of, 674; Renais- Ottoman palace, 451–452, 453–454; in women as, 761, 797–798 and figure;
sance in (1945–1968), 785–791; values Enlightenment, 471–472 and illus., French strike and, 800. See also Labor;
in, 727; Islam and, 831–836 473; in sciences, 465 and illus., 468, Peasant(s); Working class
West Germany, 785; economic recovery 469(illus.); abolition of slavery and, Workers’ associations, 544
of, 785; Green movement in, 806; East 502; education of, 472, 546, 632, 757, Work ethic, Calvinist, 355, 362
Germany and, 793, 801, 811, 812, 816; 797; in textile industry, 225, 410, 492, Working class, 576–577; labor movement
Berlin Wall and, 793, 816. See also 494(illus.), 568(illus.), 580, 582 and and, 584–585; revolution of 1848 and,
Germany illus.; as midwives, 426(illus.), 523, 524, 609–610; childrearing in, 636, 797,
I-40 Index
Working class (continued) Wright, Frank Lloyd, 732 738; ethnic groups in, 711, 719, 825
798; divisions in, 625, 628; Germany Wright, Joseph, 578(illus.) and map; Second World War in, 775;
nationalism and, 653, 661; marriage in, Writ, 196 Tito in, 791, 825; civil war in, 811, 826,
631, 632; in England, 603, 751; leisure Writing: invention of, 3; Sumerian cunei- 829; disintegration of, 825–826 and
and religion of, 629–630; homes of, form, 5, 8 and figure; Egyptian, 26 and map; NATO and, 826
632, 634 and illus.; in realist literature, illus.; Judaism and, 30; Mycenaean
639, 640; political divisions in, 741; Greek, 41; runic, 155(illus.). See also
postwar changes for, 796, 797; Polish Alphabet; Literature Zacharias (Pope), 172
protest, 814. See also Workers Wyclif, John, 292, 294 Zanzibar, 683
Workplace, conditions in, 569, 580–582, Zapolya, Janos, 356
618, 669 Zarathrushtra, 35
Workshops, in Paris, 609–610 Xenophon, 32 Zealots, 113, 114
Works Progress Administration (WPA), 746 Xerxes (Persia), 34(illus.), 35, 50, 68 Zemstvo, in Russia, 655
Workweek, hours in, 603 Zeno, 78–79
World economy. See Global economy Zeus (god), 43, 56, 58, 67, 96
World empire, 35. See also Empire; Yaghi Siyan, 218–219 Zheng He, voyages of, 372–373
Imperialism Yahweh, 29, 30, 37, 114 Ziggurat, 9(illus.)
The World of Yesterday (Zweig), 643–644 Yalta Conference (1945), 783 and illus. Zionism, 664–666, 724, 789. See also
World Trade Center, terrorist attacks on, Yeltsin, Boris, 818, 819(map), 822–823 Israel (modern)
811, 831, 832 and illus. Yemen, 163, 831 Zola, Emile, 640 and illus.
World Wars. See First World War; Second Young Turks, 658 Zollverein, 575, 650
World War Youth culture, 781(illus.), 798–800; Hitler Zoroastrianism, 35–36, 163
Worms: conference at (1122), 208; Jews of, and, 763 Zurich, Switzerland, 342, 343, 633
215(illus.), 233(illus.); diet of, 340–341 Ypres, 253 Zweig, Stephan, 643–644
Wozzeck (Berg), 736 Ypsilanti, Alexander, 602 Zwingli, Ulrich, 341, 342, 343, 344, 346;
WPA. See Works Progress Administration Yugoslavia, 122, 717; Little Entente and, death of, 350